|
|
||
Chapter 1: The Dangers of Hiking
Chapter 2: Tentacles Give the Best Hugs
Chapter 3: Sleeping With Tentacles
Chapter 8: What Tentacle Monsters Eat
Chapter 9: Questions and Answers
Chapter 16: Interlude 1: Emma Barnes
Chapter 21: Interlude 2: Danny Hebert
Chapter 22: Interlude 3: Assault
Chapter 23: PRT Threat Assessment
Tentacle Time
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at https://archiveofourown.org/works/29601861.
Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Underage Sex
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Taylor Hebert | Skitter | Weaver/Original Character(s), Danny Hebert & Taylor Hebert | Skitter | Weaver, Battery & Taylor Hebert | Skitter | Weaver
Characters:
Taylor Hebert | Skitter | Weaver, Tim the Tentacle Monster (OC), Danny Hebert
Additional Tags:
Consentacles, Tentacles, Tentacle Sex, Tentacle Monsters, Impregnation, Case 53s (Parahumans), headpats, NO rape, Parahumans Series Alternate Universe, Underage Sex - Freeform, Consensual Underage Sex, It Gets Worse Before It Gets Better, Aphrodisiacs, Drugged Sex, Double Penetration, Triple Penetration, Blow Jobs, Vaginal Sex, Anal Sex, Body Modification, Corruption, Cervix Penetration, Urethral Play
Language:
English
Stats:
Published: 2021-02-21 Updated: 2021-03-11 Words: 280,401 Chapters: 24/?
by MajorSession
Summary
A lonely girl beset by self-doubt and depression tries her best to cheer herself up. While hiking through the local woods Taylor Hebert meets something straight out of fantasy. Together they start a friendship that will last a lifetime and become more than either thought possible.
(Crosspost from Questionable Questing)
Notes
Betaing done by the amazing Cailin on Questionable Questing
The glass was cool.
Buildings rushed past outside, derelict and broken. Many were abandoned, homes left to rot and businesses too poor to fix themselves. If people were still even there.
Still, the weather was nice. The sun was shining, the air warm and too humid for comfort. It made the cool glass feel all the nicer. And I suppose it made the failings of the outskirts of the city look at least a little more palatable.
Goes to show even Brockton Bay can have nice weather. Though I suppose it being mid September helped with that.
As the bus rumbled along the near empty road I leaned forward, pressing my forehead against the window, staring my own gaunt reflection in the face. My nose was narrow, checks almost hollow, with unattractive bags beneath muddy brown eyes set behind square frames; too thin lips and too wide a mouth. Breathing out I let my breath fog the window and obscure my ugliness from sight. Instead I focused on feeling the chill spreading down my face in defiance of the broken air conditioning. The cold was soothing and I needed that. School had barely even started up again and already they were back at it. Name calling, spit balls, glue spilled on my seat. Worse had been that two of my summer assignments had gone missing.
Ms. Shepherd had been understanding, letting me reprint it and hand it in the next day so Id at least get some credit. Mr. Quinlain hadnt been nearly as understanding for Math. The semester had started only a week ago and already I needed to do make up assignments. Joy.
Even worse no. No!
Leaning back from the glass I shook my head, black curls swaying with the movement. No, I would not let them drag me down. Not here, not now. It was the weekend, it was one of the last sunny days wed probably see this year, and I was off for a nature walk with
With
I sighed. With no one.
Resigned, I leaned my forehead back against the glass as the bus slowed to a stop. A man about dads age from a few rows in front of me stomped off with his shopping, taking his mumbled cursing of everything with him.
That just made me feel even worse because, well, hed even kind of looked like dad. Thin and reedy even if he had blonde hair instead of brown. Square glasses with beady eyes instead of dads round and bug-like.
I missed Dad.
You see, he was supposed to be with me today. Id mentioned wanting to go hiking, visit a park or something. Nature camp Had it really been over a year ago? Id enjoyed it so much and Id wanted to do something similar to try make myself feel better. Dad had asked about my weekend plans when hed seen me rummaging around preparing my backpack last night. Id mentioned wanting to go hiking, explore one of the nature trails at the back of Captains hill. Hed hummed and nodded at that and I thought, well, it was stupid of me really. Id thought he knew I wanted him to come.
But if hed know he hadnt anyway.
So come today, Saturday, and when I said I was going Hed just smiled at me and said to have a nice day and that he was going to work. It was always the same. Any time it came for dad to choose between me and work I came second best.
You see, dads the head of hiring at the Dock Workers Association. Once, they were the biggest Union in the city. Now, well, they were still the biggest but only because all the others had folded. But that meant dad was important to them and when they called Well, theres a reason I was riding the bus alone.
I know he had a lot on his plate, I know his job was hard and often futile, I know he worked hard to keep our heads above water, I know he hadnt ever really gotten over mom. But That didnt stop me feeling bitter about always coming second best.
Oh sure, he loved me, I know. He never hit me, never raised his voice. There was food in the fridge and the bills were always paid, even if sometimes a little overdue. He was a good father.
But he was a shitty dad.
Well, fuck him. Id said I was going for a hike and so there I was, riding one of the rust buckets the city tried to pass off as buses.
Shoving yet more depressing thoughts aside I leaned back, slumped really. I slid down my seat until my knobbly knees pressed into the seat in front of me. Then I tilted my head back, letting it rest on the back of the seat as my arms flopped beside me, the white cotton of my shirt pooling about wrists.
What? Yes, I was wearing a long sleeve shirt. Even if the collar was big enough one of my shoulders occasionally slipped out and it would expose my cleavage if I actually had breasts instead of two peas on an ironing board. Anyway, yes, long sleeves as I hadnt actually gotten out much in the sun this year. Last year I managed to build up a decent tan, but this year? Not so much. And I didnt want to get burnt arms since I didnt have any natural protection. Best not to give Emma anything more to taunt me with or Sophia the opportunity to accidently elbow a painful burn.
Finally the bus reached my stop, which was second to last on the line. The driver barely even glanced at me as I got off, stepping down the rusty steps of the ancient city bus. Barely with my feet on the cracked sidewalk the bus was off, wind and dust billowing about my legs as it lumbered away.
Snorting a few times to prevent a sneeze I found myself grateful Id elected for shorts over a skirt. Turns out I didnt actually own many shorts that fit anymore as I hadnt been clothes shopping for more than replacement jeans or hoodies in nearly two years. While I may not have grown any hips to prevent them fitting, I had grown up, so they were all uncomfortably short and revealed more thigh than I was comfortable with. Still, between the few skirts I owned, my P.E. shorts, and shorts that better resembled short-shorts Id gone for the latter. Skirts would be no use hiking and they just werent me. I didnt look like a girl enough to wear them. As for my P.E. shorts Nope, nope, nope. Nothing to remind me of school, thank you. So too short black nylon shorts it was. At least they wouldnt flutter in the breeze and flash everyone. Also, importantly, no chafing.
Thoughts of clothing discarded, I turned and began making my way down the block. A couple hundred feet away was a picnic spot beside the road, and behind that was what I was after.
The start of the James Brooke track.
Well, track might be a little misleading. Apparently the path forked near the start with a shorter track heading for the hilltop while the longer path I wanted wound through the small forest at the back of Captains Hill. It was a two-and-a-half hour hike, the longer forest one, and exactly the sort of thing I wanted; a nice, long nature walk to remind me of summer camp and happier days.
As I reached the picnic spot I swung my stained backpack onto the table. Various juices and pranks had turned the once sky blue material a motley collection of greys, browns and purples with a few blue streaks the only reminder of what had been. It even smelled a little, a reminder of the time Madison had tipped her milk in my bag and covered most of my books. Luckily none of them had been irreparable as Id managed to dry them off quickly enough... but the smell still lingered.
Sighing at my continued depressing thoughts I rummaged through the stained bag. Pulling out a tube of sunblock I carefully placed my glasses on the bench before slathering as much as I could on my legs and face.
Like I said, I didnt have much of a tan that year. I was pasty white really. The result of staying inside reading all summer.
That job done I checked my bag for supplies. I had a few granola bars from home and an apple along with two bottles of water. Satisfied, I pulled out a wide brimmed straw hat which I plonked on my head. Then, after checking the laces on my ratty sneakers one last time to make sure they were tight, set off into the wilderness.
Okay, hiking trail. Same difference.
Hot.
Sweaty.
Wet.
Panting.
Squelching.
I was reminded of one of the cruel ironies of life; skinny did not equal fit.
Walking for nearly 90 minutes over rough terrain, along dusty trails with steps that were exactly the wrong length. I mean, seriously, why? Why did people make all trail steps exactly too long for one step but too short for two steps? Why? Because let me tell you, after all that walking, climbing up and down ridges, and fording dried stream beds I was hot.
Staggering along the trail, sweat dripped off my brow and my eyebrows were soaked, a few drops even falling onto my glasses to make them wet. Id given up rubbing them off after the first ten times. Worse, my armpits were sweaty. Never mind the giant stains on my shirt, I wished I didnt shave them with the way my skin was squelching together.
As I took a few more steps heaving ragged, panting breathless, I tried to keep my tongue from lolling out. I was short of breath and almost wheezing, mouth permanently open now as a mixture of sweat and spit dripped off my chin.
Disgusting.
I was absolutely disgusting.
Spotting a bench I wanted to cry. Cheer. I meant cheer. Definitely not cry in thankfulness.
Staggering over to the bench I basically fell onto it. Leaning back I felt my hat topple from my head. I ignored it in favor of looking gratefully at the shadowy canopy as I finally got to rest. The trees had been the one redeeming factor of this whole thing so far. Elm, the occasional oak and pine. Id had fun looking at them all, trying to identify them at first before just accepting I wasnt that skilled at botany and just enjoying the forest.
The best part though was the sweet, blissfully cool shade they provided.
The start of the trail had been mostly uncovered and between Brocktons normal humidity, the sharp climbs at the start, and the sun beating down on my poor body, Id quickly been reduced to a sweaty mess. Then as Id gotten further along and deeper into the forest the blessed trees had reached out and granted me a sweet reprieve. Their shadows covered most of the trail from about forty minutes in and, combined with the soft leaf litter to walk through, had made my hike actually bearable. That didnt mean I didnt hate myself for going through with this though.
Finally recovered a little I managed to struggle out of the straps of my backpack, tugging it out from behind me as I did so. Pulling the uncomfortable lumpy sack around let me slump back again, this time much more comfortable. Opening it up, I pulled out one of the water bottles and greedily guzzled at it. The one liter bottle had been heavy and quite a few times Id regretted my decision to bring so much water.
Thankfully, past me had predicted how thirsty Id get and present me was so very thankful .
Water kept pouring down my throat, spilling across my cheeks and over my chin, little rivulets winding their way down my chest. The glorious, cool, bliss was just sooo good. In fact, in that moment, it was heaven.
My thirst finally eased, or at least no longer feeling like a cat had slept in my mouth, I eased the nearly empty bottle away. I know Id drunk too much too fast and Id likely get a few stomach cramps on the return leg Hey, nature camp had been good for something! But even if I would get cramps I was too blissed out to care right then.
Taking out a granola bar as I kept sipping at my water I finally took a chance to really look around. The bench was set in a little clearing, an ancient stump rotted to almost nothing in the middle where a tree must have fallen long ago. Maybe once the sun had pierced through after the tree fell and it was a beautiful grassy glade. But nature had run its course and the elm trees had spread their branches and reclaimed the space, casting the clearing in perpetual shade.
Right then I didnt mind, hot and sweaty as I was the shade was great as the sun was way too hot that day.
Looking around some more I even felt a small smile tugging at my too wide mouth. This was nice. Yeah, nice. It reminded me of nature camp, just like Id wanted. I could almost hear it, you know? Id enjoyed that camp. The laughter of the other campers, the pounding of feet on dirt, the soft drone of the councilor Casey, I think her name had been. Shed been nice, explaining all sorts of cool wood law to us, like how to identify poison ivy or how to navigate using a compass or what to do if you got lost in the woods. Id had a lot of fun.
My lips pulled back in a real grin as I kept looking around, lost in memories of a happier time.
Wed gone camping one night, sitting around a campfire and roasting marshmallows to make smores before another councilor Kevin? No, Kent, had started telling stupid ghost stories that made us laugh. Wed even been down to the river to swim and splash, and whilst Id mostly sat that part out, it had been nice. Sitting there in the cool shade, paddling my feet in the water before making myself a spear from a sharpened stick and joining a few of the boys to try and hunt fish. Thered been games and activities, Id made friendship bracelets for me and Emma.
Emma
She was my best friend you know? Practically my sister. Id been closer to her than her real sister, Anne I wonder if Emma even knew the significance of her sisters name? Our moms had been best friends in college and Alan, Emmas dad, was still friends with my dad as far as I knew. Her sister had been named after my mom, Annette. Then I came along, then Emma not long after and wed grown up together.
A few tears leaked out of my eyes with a quiet sob.
I missed her. I missed her so damn much. Because now my best friend was gone.
Go away Taylor. Its over. Ive wanted to stop being your friend for a long time now.
Shed stabbed me in the back, spat on a lifetime of friendship, and walked off with her nose in the air. Now instead of smiling when I saw her familiar red hair, I cringed. Instead of feeling joy at seeing her smile, I felt dread for whatever cruelty she was going to inflict next. Because every day I saw my best friend, and every day she betrayed me all over again, twisting the knife shed buried in my back just that little bit deeper.
I No. Just no. Fuck that. I refused to spend even my weekends worrying about Emma, or Sophia, or Madison. Fuck. Them. Fuck them with a red hot poker.
I snorted, amused at the mental image of Emma screaming as someone did just that. It was a nice idea but I could never do it. Id promised after all. And no matter what Emma did, no matter how much she stepped upon her own promise, Id keep mine. Even if only to prove I was better than her.
When all else fails, do it out of sheer spite.
Taking a deep shuddering breath I slowly let it out, counting to four as I did so. Four in, hold for two, four out. Four, two, four. Repeat. Repeat.
Slowly I regained control of my emotions. It was an anger management exercise dad had taught me when I was young, something he used to control his temper and that hed then taught me incase Id inherited it. Dad called it the Hebert family temper, mom had called it Mom
Nope.
Nope nope nope. Today I was relaxing, or, well, trying too. Id already dug up enough skeletons thank you, I was not going to try and impersonate a necromancer and go for the whole graveyard.
So, shoving the wrapper of my granola bar back in the bag, I then pulled out my apple and began to munch on it as I recovered. Taking another look around the clearing I tried to focus on it rather than getting lost in my memories. Fuck, that made me sound old.
There were a bunch of elms around the clearing, each extending arms overhead. The result was a rather dappled pattern as the sun tried to force its way through, the odd sunbeam being created by the dust. The ground was dusty, like no one had been here for ages and I was intruding on some forgotten temple. There were a few big drag marks though, like something had crawled over the leaves going in a couple of different directions.
I frowned. Hopefully there wasnt a bear around, they were rare around Brockton Bay, the mountains which served to keep the weather mild also shielding us from a lot of wildlife. Or attracting it, Im not sure. Either way bears and foxes werent common in our city.
Taking another look around, I examined the edge of the clearing more. There was little variety in the trees, all appearing pretty much the same to me. What little underbrush existed was pretty tame and small, just a few shrubs that were more twig than leaf, deprived of light as they were beneath the trees. There wasnt much else, not even any big rocks, just a giant slug. Beyond though, everything vanished into the gloom. The gaps between the trees were so small not enough light to really see came through, only the track and clearing really having enough light to go by.
I shuddered, suddenly feeling a little scared. I know it was unlikely, but what if there were things out there with me? What if
Wait. Back up a few steps.
Giant slug?
Slowly, almost as if moving through molasses, my head turned back to my left. My eyes wide and huge behind my wire rimmed glasses as I looked back at the slug.
The giant slug partially behind a tree that couldnt be a slug because slugs were small and that was huge and white and
And it had tentacles. Great. Big. Tentacles. That were twitching.
Oh fuck. Wait, no. No fuck. No fuck!
I screamed.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
Then the tentacle monster started screaming too.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
It lurched from behind its tree, shifting about as tentacles seemed to bloom all over it waving frantically at me.
I just screamed louder, scrambling around behind my bench, backpack forgotten.
In response it screamed louder too, seeming to both puff up and wave even more frantically, starting to wriggle around in small circles as it did so.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
Eventually my lungs started hurting and my throat felt sore. So I stopped screaming and just sat there shivering, wide eyed and terrified. Staring at the tentacle monster I prepared myself for the worst. If this monster was going to kill me, well, Id at least try running. I might end up just dying tired but it didnt appear that fast Fuck. Thats what everyone said in the horror movie before finding out the monster was faster than them.
Still, coiling my legs beneath me I tried to get ready to make my escape when the screaming stopped. Blinking in surprise at the sudden silence I refocused. Looking at where the monster was showed it cowering behind the tree again and shivering uncontrollably.
I wasnt sure what it was up to and, honestly? Ill never know why I did what I did next, I just did it. Maybe it was because it appeared as frightened as I was. Maybe it was because I sensed someone who was just as much an outcast me, just as alone, just as despised Maybe it was because not even I knew how perverted I really was.
Whatever the reason as I was peeking over the bench I did something that by all reason was completely stupid.
I tried talking to the tentacle monster.
H-hi? I squeaked, ducking back again as soon as Id spoken.
Then, against all logic, someone replied. A boy. He sounded just as scared as I felt, like his heart was also making a spirited attempt for freedom from the cruel confines of the ribcage. Wait, did tentacle monsters even have ribs? Either way, the monster spoke.
Hello? He said, voice quavering with worry. Are are you going to keep screaming?
I blinked at that. Was I?
Maybe? Um, what are you going to do? I asked, suddenly unsure. What the hell are you supposed to do when the monster sounds like a boy no older than you? Thats not how horror movies work!
Ah. See, Im just going to cower here. Unless, er, what are you going to do? Youre not going to put me back in the cage Are you? He said, suddenly sounding fearful and unsuccessfully trying to hide further behind the tree; he was too wide and peeked out the other side as well now.
Wait, what? Put someone in Why would I even? How would I even? Well, the why might obvious but not the how. But he seemed friendly enough.
Cage? No! I No. Im not Im not going to hurt you. Are you going to hurt me? I said, even more unsure of what was going on now.
Um. No? I dont want to hurt anyone, I just want... Well, I dont know. I just want to be free, to stay out of my cage. It may be lonely out here but Im free. Why would you think Im going to hurt you? The tentacle monster said, fearing gripping their voice.
I paused, unsure what to say for a few moments. Standing up further I carefully walked back around the bench. Bite me, I was curious. How often do you get to talk to a tentacle monster?
Because of the screaming? You scared me and you looked scary and I thought you were going to eat my brains, flay me alive, tear me limb from limb, rape my mind with horrors man was not meant to know, or something else out of Lovecraft. I said, rubbing my elbow with my other hand self-consciously.
Tear you limb from limb? Rape you!? No! No, no, no. Im not going to attack you and definitely not any of that. Um, but how does that relate to lovecraft? Wouldnt that be, I dont know, all lovey dovey and girly? Im a boy you know! At least, I think I am? I was? I I dont really remember anything before the cage. He replied, scooting out from behind the tree a little.
While I was relieved at his denials about wanting to mind rape me... I was shocked. Well and truly shocked. How could this have happened?
You mean to tell me youre a sentient tentacle monster and you havent heard of any of the horror stories by H.P. Lovecraft? What have you been doing, living in this forest all your life? I snapped my jaw shut in sudden horror and self-loathing. Hed already mentioned being in a cage and I just go and insult him over where he lives? Smooth Taylor, real smooth.
Yes? I mean, just the last few weeks. Im not really sure where I am. After I escaped I was in this warehouse somehow. There were all these people wearing funny masks there and the hat lady. Then they were screaming so I screamed and then they tried to attack me so I ran away. But they kept chasing me so I kept running until I lost them and wound up in this forest. Ive been wandering here for a while and youre the first person Ive seen but then you started screaming so I thought you were going to attack me too and Id have to run away again. He said, words tumbling out in an awkward rush. Still, I understood him and he thought
No. I wouldnt attack someone. Especially not a tentacle monster. My last name is not Henderson.
Im not going to attack you. I said. I just started screaming because you scared me. Why did you start screaming?
Well, what would you do when a half-naked girl starts screaming at you? He said, seeming to fidget and his tentacles turning away but the tips pointing back? It sort of Sort of looked like someone looking away but peeking out of the corner of their eye.
Wait, half-naked?
A horrible thought occurred to me. Slowly my head rotated, my neck craning as it bent so I could look at my own chest. Id been wearing a white shirt today. A white shirt with no bra because honestly, what would I need one for? I didnt even need a training bra and with fewer layers Id be cooler. Id been wearing a white shirt with no bra and getting sweaty which is kind of like water and then Id spilled a whole bunch of actual water down the front of my shirt when I guzzled my drink.
Yep, my top had turned see-through. Worse luck, my nipples were hard as erasers and stuck out painfully through my now transparent shirt. Combined that with the fact my shorts were too small and plastered to me with sweat meant that damn it. It meant that I was sporting the worlds most obvious camel-toe and that I might as well be standing there naked.
The blush began as a faint prickling at the base of my neck and tip of my nose.
I could practically hear the creaking as my head came back up. I stared at the tentacles and they peeked back. I stared. They shifted to stare back. We both stared.
It proceeded to run, rushing up my neck and blooming across my cheeks.
There were tentacles ogling my breasts and vagina.
My neck was on fire, my forehead was burning up, my cheeks reached critical mass, and my blush went nuclear.
I dont think Ive ever blushed so hard in my life. It felt like I was burning up, my entire face on fire, and I must have looked like the world's ugliest tomato.
There was something curling in my belly, something tingling in places that suddenly felt all too slippery. My knees fidgeted and heart hammered, a moment stretched out into eternity.
Then reality reasserted itself, my arms snapped up. One hand grabbed at my crotch while the other folded over my chest, desperately trying to preserve my modesty. Bending, forward, crouching I found myself curled up in a whimpering ball of shame, fear, and and that. Tears pooled at the edges of my eyes and began to run down my cheeks. Fuck, fuck. Fuck this shit. Why Why d-did it E-Exposed to a t-total
Then the monster was crying out, waving his arms about frantically again.
No! Dont cry! Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry, Im sorry! I didnt mean to peek you just surprised me and then I was staring and you were so pretty and they were pointy and your shirt was see through and it was so hot but He babbled, more words tumbling out and over one another. A deluge of apologies, excuses and compliments.
A wet giggle burst through my tears. Compliments. From a tentacle monster.
You were so pretty.
How sad was it? How sad was it that the first compliment Id ever received was given to me by a tentacle monster?
No, the ones from my parents didnt count.
Im not sure this one did either. After all, I wasnt. I was only pretty from the perspective of a monster. Ha! Maybe I was a monster; I looked enough like one.
Suddenly limbs were wrapping around me, grabbing, wrapping around my wrists and biceps, curling around my thighs and waist. Then I was in the air and being pulled forwards, towards the monster.
Oh god, please no! No! He was going to eat me, to strip the flesh from my bones! Or whatever scared the Japanese so badly.
I have no shame in admitting I screamed.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
Then there was warmth and softness.
I struggled, wriggling and thrashing as I was pressed into something so soft it felt like Id imagined clouds were like as a kid. Turns out theyre mist, so cold and wet and child me was crushed. Present me was also being crushed sadly, death by marshmallow hell. Ironic, my death would be like a childhood dream.
The tentacles kept shifting, pushing me into the softness despite my struggles. Squirming everywhere and rubbing my back, stroking my hair, patting my head
Wait, what?
No, thats not how this was supposed to go. Where was the rending and the crushing and the tearing me limb from limb? Why wasnt I having my mind shattered by incomprehensible horror before the might of the tentacles?
Okay imagination, enough Lovecraft for you.
My lungs finally running out of air I stopped screaming and just lay on top of the sinfully soft monster, eyes dark, round, and wild behind my glasses. The tentacle monster just kept kept doing what it was doing. Petting me.
What.
Then he spoke, crooned rather as he started rocking back and forth a little.
Shhh. No screaming. Only hugging. said the tentacle monster.
Shuddering I swallowed heavily before letting my body go limp and relax. It was nice and, yeah, maybe I snuggled in a little. Head pats are nice, okay?
Time passed. A few seconds or a few minutes, I wasnt sure. But it did and eventually I regained control of my breathing, feeling my racing heart finally slow. Bonus, my blush had also decided to fade away leaving me as just a snotty tear stained mess.
Progress?
Finally I lifted my head up from the decadently soft skin and looked at the tentacles. A few of them were positioned like they were looking at me. I think they were as the tentacles pulled back a little as I looked at them, like they could see.
Why? I croaked.
They twitched a little, as if blinking.
Um. Because youre supposed to comfort crying girls I think. And Ugh! I dont know how I know but I know hugs are the best comfort. I Someone used to give them to me when I was young? I Why dont I remember? Mr. Tentacles said, two tentacles moving to massage the slug like body they were connected to.
Was was he rubbing his temples? Did tentacle monsters even have temples? Hell, could they even get headaches to need to rub said temples? Well, apparently the answer was: close enough.
You dont remember being hugged? I asked curiously, even as I wiggled a little deeper and pressed my arms against the soft white squishiness. That was terrible!
The tentacles rose up a little, lifting away from his body like someone lifting their head to look at you.
No. I dont. All I remember is waking up in a cage. There were all these other monsters in cages, corridors of them going as far as I could see and I could hear even more above me and below me through the walls. They they screamed and called and cursed all the time. Mr. Tentacles said and shuddered beneath me.
Without even thinking about it I found myself squeezing him back. Even as his tentacles clutched tightly around me I offered what comfort I could in turn.
He kept talking, rambling almost as what horrors hed seen rolled before his not eyes but mind's eye?
It only got worse when any of them came. There were woman and occasionally two men who would come by to check on us. Everyone just screamed and shouted, cursing them or trying to break out. Except no ever managed to and they just walked past, looking at us in disgust. And even though there were no bars whenever we tried to escape something shoved us back in. But then I got out! I just.,.. I felt so hopeless and so angry that when I felt something outside the cage I poked it. I felt something but before I could do anything else the air shrieked and fled. Then I was able to get out and a few of the others. But the air came back and it was angry and it hurt them, threw everyone back in their cages but didnt seem to see me, just swirled around me angry and annoyed and scary... Mr. Tentacles trailed off.
I just squeezed hard as he battled with some inner demon. Hed been nice to me, the first person in over a year now so, well It was the least I could do, right?
Its okay. I mumbled, pressing my cheek into his softness.
He wobbled for a moment then started babbling.
I tried, you have to believe me, I tried! But I couldnt, I couldnt get them out. I tried to pull them out too, but the wind threw them back in! I didnt want to leave them behind, I didnt. I didnt want to leave them but I had to. The woman in the hat heard the yelling and screaming! I saw her coming and I had to hide. She looked around but didnt notice me spread out on the floor. She just snorted she was late and said something to some custody thing then walked through a door in midair! But before it closed I got through too. I didnt want to leave them but I had to. Please, please believe me. He said, shaking like a leaf.
I just squeezed tighter. He really was super cuddly.
I believe you. I said.
Simple. Short. To the point. Because, honestly? I did believe him. He sounded so scared and lost that only a bitch like Emma would want to hurt him and And because he sounded like how Id felt; alone and afraid, wanting just one person to believe what you said and to help you. So, even if no one at Winslow would do that for me, in that moment I didnt care. Because if no one else would care I would.
It was the right thing to do after all.
Mr. Tentacles just hugged me harder, squeezing me like a giant teddy bear as he kept speaking.
I came out in this room with lots of people in suits. The hat lady was there and another guy who wears glasses from the prison. There were all these people in fancy clothes and masks and they all started yelling. Then they shot weird lights at me and some of them hurt. So I wanted to help but all I could do was run. Im sorry, I ran. I was a coward who ran away. I just kept running because they chased me. I ran and ran until I was outside and I ran some more until all the cars were gone and just trees. I wasnt sure when I lost them but I did but I was lost too. So I just kept moving. Ive been wandering this forest for weeks now and and I dont know where I am and Im scared and lonely and I just want cry but I dont have eyes! I Everything is so strange and wrong but I dont remember why! Mr. Tentacles sobbed, shuddering and shaking.
I squeezed him, rubbing my hands in circles as I pressed my cheek against him. How could I have thought someone someone so scared would hurt me? He was clearly terrified and lonely.
Hey, youre the one who said no crying. So, no crying, okay? I I dont know if I can help but, um I gulped, trying to sort out my thoughts, to find words of comfort. And almost unbidden words my mother had once said came to me, tears prickling at my eyes as I passed on her words of comfort.
Although though no words will take away your tears, know that I am here for you. Although no actions can undo the past, know that together we will remain. Although none may know what the future holds I choked, the final words sticking in my throat. Partly because I didnt know if they were true but mostly because I missed her. I wished my Mom was there, shed have handled things much better than me. I could almost hear her and those final words.
Know that my love for you is evermore.
We lay like that for a few more minutes. I was flopped on top of him, lying on my stomach with arms spread wide to embrace him, cheek pressed into his soft body as my breathing slowed. He had his tentacles wrapped around me, long strong tentacles that embraced me and shifted soothingly against my back.
Finally he broke the silence.
Th-thank you. Im sorry I kind of just blurted all that out. That was stupid of me dumping my problems on you. Now I feel like a jerk. Um, can I make it up to you? Mr. Tentacles asked, his tentacles looking at me shyly.
I giggled. And I kept giggling, couldnt stop myself actually. Hysteria. The word surfaced briefly before the sheer absurdity of the whole situation dragged it back under as I laughed and cried and acted a little crazy. Meeting a monster, being seen naked by a stranger, nearly getting killed by tentacles, then monsters being boys you feel sorry for My worldview wasnt quite broken but defiantly cracked.
Ha! Cracked. Kind of like I was right then.
The whole time Mr. Tentacles just seemed confused, rubbing small circles on my back. Lots of them, he had like, a dozen limbs just for that.
Finally I regained control of myself, sniffling a little. Reaching up I wiped my runny nose and face on the long sleeve of my shirt, sticking that part to me and turning it see-through. Lifting myself up so that as I was lying on him I was propped up on my elbows I hiccuped.
W-well. You could tell me your name? Ive just been calling you Mr. Tentacles in my head but thats not really a name. I trailed off not sure if hed take offense at my impromptu title for him.
The tentacles cocked oddly, like someone tilting their head in confusion.
My name? My name is Wait, I mean I I have a name He trailed off sounding less and less sure.
My forehead wrinkled. He said he didnt remember anything from before wherever hed been. Some mad Tinkers lair it sounded like. Someone experimenting on people, on capes.
Shuddering for a moment I pushed the horrifying implications aside before they distracted me I returned to the issue at hand.
You dont remember your name, do you? I said softly.
Mr. Tentacles seemed to wilt, his tentacles drooping and squishy body sagging beneath me.
No. He said dejectedly. I dont. I know I had one. I know I did. Just like I know I had a mom and dad who loved me but I cant, I cant remember their names, I cant even recall their faces.
Whimpering again he started to curl up while hugging me.
So I just started rubbing circles on his body with my hands to try and calm him as he had for me. It was the right thing to do.
Hey, hey. Its okay. Whatever else happens, Ill try to help you find them, okay? I I know what its like, to lose a parent. Ill help you find them. I said, trying to sound confident.
He seemed to perk up at that.
Really? He asked, sounding hopeful if still a little teary.
I nodded.
Really. I answered.
Perking up at my determined reply he hugged me again, squishing my body into his softness. Idly, I wondered what hed be like as a bed. He was certainly softer than mine and didnt have any worn out springs.
Beds aside, wed had an important topic going on.
Anyway! So if you cant remember your name, do you want to pick one? I asked, catching his attention again.
Some of his tentacles shifted, moving about as if he was folding his arm, one tentacle folded and propping up another that was tapping empty air or an invisible chin.
Hmm. Um, I dont know? I dont remember any names. Also, whats your name? Mr. Tentacles asked.
I blushed at that, feeling a like an idiot. Stupid, you were supposed to give your name before asking someone theirs. Pushing my faux pas aside
Im Taylor. Taylor Hebert. I said, averting my eyes a little in embarrassment.
Mr. Tentacles gave a delighted little wiggle at that, shuddering beneath me.
Hi Taylor, Im Oh. Right. Um He trailed off again, his tentacles wilting as he seemed to realize what was still missing.
Im not sure where it came from or how. Maybe Id seen a TV show recently or it was from a book I couldnt quite recall. Maybe he just looked like one.
Tim. I said. Your name is Tim.
His tentacles flicked at that, like blinking.
Tim. Tiiiiiim. Tim! He said, testing the name out a few more times in a variety of ways.
As I snickered at his antics the tentacles turned to face me again as I kicked my legs a little atop my soft bed.
Hi Taylor, Im Tim. Its nice to meet you. Tim said, sounding happy and with what I just knew was a thousand watt smile.
I wasnt sure where we should go from there and I sort of realized Id have to go home soon but Id like to think it was me being a good samaritan, but honestly? I was just that lonely and didnt want Tim to leave. He was nice, and kind, and sort of sweet. I I wanted a friend.
Er Tim, do you have anywhere to stay? I asked, already knowing the answer.
The tentacles shook in the negative.
Nope. Just this forest. Tim replied.
It was a stupid idea.
I said it anyway.
Would you like to come stay with me? I asked.
I had no idea what I was getting myself into, but I refused to take it back. A feeling of determination to see it through steeling my resolve.
Um, sure? If youre okay with that? Tim said, sounding unsure of it himself.
I nodded.
Im sure. I lied. I wasnt, but I was going to do it anyway. Can you put me down please?
Bouncing a few times I emphasized I was still kind of trapped and held on top of Tim. He seemed to blush, his tentacles actually taking on a pinkish hue as they curled up shyly. Carefully, and with utmost gentleness, Tim picked me up and lowered me to the ground.
As I regained my feet I couldnt help the pang of loss that shot through me. That had been the first hug Id received in Fuck, years. Since Emma betrayed me. It had been nice.
Walking back to the bench I retrieved my backpack. Carefully scooping up the spilled contents I saw my uneaten granola bar. Suddenly feeling like a selfish bitch I realized Tim must be starving. Hed been living alone in this forest for weeks and there would be hardly anything for him to eat. Wait, did tentacles need to eat? I wanted an answer to that question.
Um, are you hungry at all? I called over my shoulder as I zipped the bag up. Taking the bar I tore it open and offered it to him. Its not much but I have a granola bar.
Tim extended a tentacle over carefully poked at the granola bar. Some kind of tongue like thing extended from a tiny opening which opened in the end and licked the bar. Then it withdrew and shook back and forth.
No thanks Taylor. Im not really hungry and that thing, um, granola bar? Granola bar doesnt taste good. Tim said.
Frowning a little I shrugged it off. Guess that answered my question. Tentacle monsters dont eat, or at least, probably dont eat normal food. Certainly not muesli bars.
Alright then, lets get going. I said and started off towards the other trail that would complete the loop. It should be shorter and besides, I wanted to finish my nature walk.
Tim started following me seeming to just glide along as he followed. Looking I saw a hundreds of tiny pink tentacles underneath him which he was walking on. Mystery solved I turned back to the trail.
Then from beside me Tim asked me a question.
Do you normally walk around half-naked? Tim said curiously.
My eyes widened. A quick glance down as I was suddenly reminded of my state of undress. For a moment I just sat there, my breathing growing heavy as I felt Tims gaze raking across my body. That annoying tingling returned to my to between my legs, and this time my chest as well. For a few heartbeats I just stood there feeling something.
Then my hands shot up, desperately moving to cover myself. Curling up in embarrassment I shouted the only sensible thing in this situation.
DONT LOOOOOOK!
But even as my blush went nuclear again, even as I covered myself up, I couldnt help the treacherous little part of me that was pleased. The tiny part of me that insisted I take my hands away again, the part of me that wanted him to look.
Fuck, was I a pervert!?
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the amazing End of Line on Questionable Questing.
Special thanks to Cailin and Nyarl-sama for their input, again, on Questionable Questing.
Shhh, quiet!
Sorry.
I sighed. A tentacle monster is many things but apparently stealthy was not one of them.
Okay, just remember the plan. Stay here. Ill distract dad and when were inside you go round the back. Ill come out when Dads asleep to let you in, okay?
Got it. Tim said, his tentacles nodding seriously and bumping the car again.
I suppressed another sigh with difficulty. Getting home had not been easy. Taking the bus just hadnt been possible with Tim. For one, Tim was a parahuman of some kind. A monstrous cape, I thought. Not disguisable anyway. That ruled out taking the bus because it would get the authorities called down on us. While I wasnt entirely certain that would be a bad thing I was certain Tim wasnt in favor of it and, honestly? Neither was I. When had authority ever helped me? No, they only obstructed and denied.
Also we kind of missed the bus. What? We had to wait for my shirt to dry so I didnt flash everyone.
So, after we waited for me to dry out after the return hike, the pair of us started making our way back to my house. It was a long trip on foot, but fortunately, we could take a shortcut the buses couldnt and head straight towards home. So instead wed spent three hours hiking through a mixture of forest and swamp, though much of that time had been spent dodging the few buildings and people working out that way.
Well, I say hiking but I was exhausted. At the end of my planned hike, Id been spent and couldnt have actually walked all the way home. Unable to take the bus Tim had then decided the solution was to gently pick me up and drop me on top of him, wrap a tentacle around each of my thighs to hold me on, and set forth.
Hed called it the obvious solution. I was convinced he was just trying to cop a feel but let it slide as it really was the only answer I could think of. How comfy and nice it was were only bonuses, I swear!
My unique transport aside, going through the shrublands had brought us much more directly towards home than the roads did. That alone probably saved us two hours or so due to the fact the roads leading out to the back of Captains Hill ran almost all the way back to downtown before any turn off heading towards home.
The other huge time saver was Tim. Have I mentioned how quick a tentacle monster is? Yeah, definitely faster than me, or at least better over rough ground.
After wed reached the edges of suburbia in the late afternoon wed hit a snag. Tim couldnt just start walking down the street for the exact same reason we couldnt take the bus. Plus, this part of town Well, Brockton Bay might once have been a prosperous port city. But after the emergence of the Endbringer Leviathan the shipping industry had crashed. Oh sure, Leviathan didnt actually target ships but no one knew that at the time. Insurance companies had panicked and premiums skyrocketed or insurance was just flat out denied. Shipping companies dissolved when owners pulled funding.
In Brockton Bay the sudden job losses and pay cuts resulted in rioting. Theyd started peaceful enough, dock workers marching around with signs, stop work meetings, petitions to the mayor, all that sort of thing. But when no progress was made, when protestors were laid off, when things got even worse Well, someone got the bright idea to start sinking ships in protest. Theyd sunk an empty oil tanker in the channel and sunk numerous small freighters in their births. Theyd turned a once-bustling docks into a ship graveyard.
Now our city was dying, just a few big businesses like Medhall, Fortress Construction, or Big Sun Fishing keeping jobs here. Along with tourism from Brocktons higher than average cape population, with cape groupies from around the country coming by, the city didnt have much left.
And like a rotting corpse, Brockton Bay had attracted vultures. Gangs. Thered been other gangs who had been and gone, but at this time there were three major gangs. The Empire 88; Neo-Nazis who specialized in racketeering and gun running, they ruled most of the south of the city and downtown. The Azn Bad Boyz; an Asian supremacist gang whose primary business seemed to be drugs and prostitution, they ruled much of the north and the Docks, a name given to the actual former docks and the surrounding industrial area. There were also the Archers Bridge Merchants who crept into any crack they could find and pushed drugs with reckless abandon. In the middle was a sort of brief strip controlled by the Parahuman Response Team and the Protectorate, an area where race wasnt a defining trait and law pretended to rule.
The area we were in was controlled by the ABB and a cape entering gang territory, even the outskirts, would draw attention. Even a new one like Tim, and I really didnt want to deal with any gang members. The gangs were bad enough in school where they were nominally non-hostile. But out on the street and in the presence of a new cape gang members might want to prove themselves against?
Fuck. That.
Especially the ABB. There were rumors of them kidnapping and forcing girls into porn before selling them online. So, yeah, wandering the streets was not in the cards.
I explained all this to Tim as we waited. Sure, he would have waited just because I said to, but I felt I owed him an explanation.
So as we waited I talked. The explanation hadnt taken too long and wed talked about other things, and I actually found it fun. Often stilted and with awkward pauses, but fun. I enjoyed it anyway, talking with someone my own age. I ended up telling him the plot of Star Wars and promising wed watch it some time.
Anyway, because of my paranoia, wed had to wait around until dark. Around 7.30 by my watch I finally deemed it dark enough and the pair of us had snuck through the streets. It hadnt been particularly easy-going. Tim was bright white and really visible. Thankfully, given this was the poor side of town, about half the street lights didnt work.
Wed managed pretty well I think, only scaring some Asian girl out running. Shed taken one look at Tim with his waving tentacles and me perched on top of him, turned around and broken into a dead sprint. Didnt even waste any breath to scream. Admirable, really.
That brought us to now with Tim trying to hide behind dads truck.
It wasnt going so well, while he may have been out of sight, he kept bumping into the truck and making the door clang.
Glaring at Tim as I slid down from atop him, I once more made a shushing gesture and turned around. Creeping forward in a half-crouch, I edged my way around the truck while Tim remained hidden. The plan was to find out if Dad was home yet or if hed gone around to Kurt and Lacys for dinner after work.
Creeping towards the stairs
Bang.
my plans of sneaking in were dashed.
Standing there, framed in the lit doorway, was dad. He was a tall man, just barely fitting through the door and with the light behind him, he looked quite intimidating.
His head darted around a few times, obviously finding it hard to see in the fading light. Then his head seemed to turn to me.
Taylor!? Dad exclaimed, sounding panicked.
I gulped and straightened up, striding away from the truck in hopes dad wouldnt look behind it.
Hi, Dad. I said softly.
Taylor! Dad said, suddenly relieved.
Then dad was striding forward, practically jumping down the steps and actually jumping the last. It was rotten. Without warning he swept me up, his arms wrapping around me and pulling me into a hug. My second hug for today, the same number as Id had that year. Huh. Yay?
I thought Id lost you. Dad whispered, pressing his face into my hair.
Hesitantly I wrapped my arms around him too, giving him a gentle squeeze. His return squeeze almost cracked a rib.
Im fine, Dad. I said, squirming a little in his grip to get free.
Dont get me wrong, hugs are great. Its just I dont know. It didnt feel right? Like it was just for show or for his sake, not meant as a sign of affection. Maybe I was just being stupid, maybe Id just been spoiled by Tims ridiculously good hug, maybe I was just struggling to connect the man who wouldnt come hiking with me to the man now worrying about me.
Giving me one final squeeze dad released me. Instead, holding me out by the shoulders, he gave me a thorough look over as if examining me for injuries. Seemingly satisfied I was fine he took a step back and let me go finally.
Taylor, I Dont do that. You cant just not come home and not call. Dad said, his voice pained. Id thought you been attacked by a bear or hit by truck or kidnapped!
I fidgeted, uncomfortable with the attention and concern.
Im fine. Really. I said, shifting on my feet awkwardly.
Dad opened his mouth and raised a hand as if to rant before he sighed, and lowered his arms. He was a thin man, skinny even; the ways his shoulders slumped right then emphasized that. He shot me a pained look.
Do you know what time it is? Its nine. Why didnt you call me? For that matter, why are you so late? Dad asked, sounding tired.
I fidgeted, one hand coming up to rub my other elbow self-consciously. I didnt like what I was going to do, I didnt like lying but it wasnt like I couldnt exactly tell the truth either.
I missed the bus. I took longer than I thought I would and when I got back to the bus stop I saw there werent any more due today. So I walked. Tried to call you at work but pay-phones are hard to find and when I did finally find one it ate my money. I claimed, not looking dad in the eye.
They were stupid excuses, I know. Well, the bus part was true at least.
So I just kept walking. I shrugged self-consciously. I had to stop and rest a couple of times which just made me even later. Sorry.
I finished my excuses and waited. I was pretty sure how dad would react. He might have a temper but hed never taken it out on me. That combined with how passive hed become since mom died, well, I didnt think he push the issue.
Dad just shook his head but seemed to accept my explanation; I was right.
I Okay. Thats okay. I was just worried about you. Dad said, sounding as uncomfortable as I felt.
Sorry. I said, trying to look contrite.
Shaking his head Dad made his way back into the house. He didnt say anything more as I followed, just went to the kitchen and took out a plate of fried steak, boiled potatoes, and some beans from the oven. Placing it on the table he gestured to it.
Making my way over I sat down as dad got me a knife and fork. Handing me the utensils he stood there awkwardly for a few moments before seeming to fold, something giving way inside. Then he turned and headed into the lounge where I could still hear the TV going.
As I ate I heard dad making some kind of phone call. Listening in I realized he was talking to the police. Apparently, hed been worried enough to call them. I Why was he concerned enough about me to call the police when I came home late but not concerned enough to go hiking with me?
Confused and a little annoyed I finished my dinner in silence, not even having the normal stilted conversation Dad and I tried to have. I didn't like it. While they may not have exactly been fun, they were something. I guess I just didnt like being alone.
As I was rinsing my plate to put it in the dishwasher dad popped his head in.
Im going to bed now. Im a little beat after today. Dad said, giving me a small smile.
Looking over my shoulder through my curls I gave him an accepting nod. Dad normally went to bed early as he got up at six most mornings. Glancing at the clock showed it was a little after 10 and about when Dad normally slept.
Hearing his steps disappear up the stairs I put my dish in the washer as quickly as I could. Not even stopping to dry my hands I hurried over to the back door and out. Stepping onto the small back porch I looked around.
There!
Tim. I whispered as loudly as I could.
The giant white blob with tentacles turned from where hed been inspecting the motley collection of flowers mom had used to keep but had been left to grow wild.
Taylor! Tim greeted exuberantly, wriggling his way towards me.
Shh. I shushed him again but I couldnt help a small smile creeping across my lips. Tim was just so excited about most things and Well, it was kind of infectious.
Curling in on himself slightly and a few tentacles retreating back into his body, Tim nodded seriously, his remaining tentacles swaying with stiff tips.
Okay. Sorry, Taylor. Its just, um, you look, er. Are you sure its okay for me to stay with you? Tim said, seeming to change his mind about what to say mid-sentence.
Ignoring the aborted sentence I nodded.
Im sure. Dad hasnt been into the basement in years. I Theres a lot of stuff down there and well have to move some to make room for you tonight. Tomorrow, when dad goes out, Ill move what I can up to the attic. You should have plenty of room down there until we can think of something better. I said, looking away so Tim wouldnt see me blushing.
It was weird, I guess. I was basically inviting a complete stranger to live me because theyd been nice to me for a few hours. But I I was so lonely. The conversation I had with Tim this afternoon had been the longest Id had in months. He was kind and careful and sweet and well, he was nice to me. Thats what mattered really.
Pathetic, wasnt I? I was so utterly pathetic that Id latched onto the first person to be kind to me, even if they looked like something straight out of my favorite horror stories. What kind of person invites someone to live with them just because they were nice to you?
Me. A loser.
A complete and total loser who had no friends, no mom, a dad who didnt know how to care, bad grades and
Then a tentacle was lifting my chin. As I looked up I saw Tim right in front of me as I sat on the back steps, tentacles reaching out to me, a pair of them wiping tears off my cheeks.
What did I say about no crying? Tim said, more tentacles reaching out.
I didnt resist this time as he wrapped up my limbs, tentacles circling me as he lifted me and pulled me to his body. Tentacles wrapped around me and held me; there were so many it felt like a dozen hugs rolled into one. They wrapped around and gently massaged my calves, squeezed my thighs, stroked my back, circled and pressed against my arms, all while one rubbed circles on my head. I felt warm and and and I felt safe.
It was stupid, so utterly stupid. But I couldnt help it. I couldnt help that being held in the arms of a monster made me feel safe. He was warm and soft but had such strength and size, he was kind and sweet but determined. Having him wrap me up just felt right, like nothing could hurt me there, safe in his tentacles.
Letting go of a shuddering breath I accepted it. It wasnt normal but then nothing about this whole situation was normal. Maybe it was having a cape help me or just the genuine affection, but the tension bled out of me, lying there against that sinfully soft bulk. I closed my eyes and let out a soft sigh, feeling my fears just being eased away beneath the tender caresses and gentle massage, feeling the stresses life had left me with being eased from knotted muscles. Wriggling a little to get comfortable ended up with Tim lifting me up on top of him before he resumed his ministrations, rubbing my stomach now instead of my back while his body rippled under me to continue the back massage.
Snuggling back I just luxuriated in the feeling. Was it wrong? Was it wrong that I enjoyed this? Enjoyed someone not just showing but showering me in genuine affection simply because they saw I was sad? That I liked having someone comfort me when my emotions got away from me?
If it was, I didnt want to be right.
Thanks Tim. Youre youre a good friend. I said, taking the plunge. Please, please let me be right. Please let him be
Tim wriggled delightedly beneath me.
Thanks, Taylor. Youre a good friend too. Are you Are you sure you want to be my friend? I know you said I can stay but, er, are you sure? I mean, I look like a monster. Tim finished in a whisper, seeming to curl in on himself beneath me.
Blinking, I was reminded I wasnt the only insecure and lonely person here. Tim had nobody else either. Neither of us did really and hed already done more for me in 12 hours than even my own stalker had in 12 months. Okay, maybe that was a little mean to Greg. He was creepy but not a stalker. My own creeper.
Focus Taylor.
Yes. I want to be your friend. I said, conviction filling my voice as I kept speaking. I dont care that you look like one of the Deep Ones; you were nice to me. Youre not a monster. Youre my friend. And I dont have any others so youre just going to have to put up with me, okay?
Tim squeezed me tightly as I finished.
Youre a good person Taylor. Thank you. But um, whats a deep one? Tim asked, seeming comforted by my declaration.
Though I nearly slapped my forehead as I realized Tim still didnt know Lovecraft. This would take some explaining.
Okay, you see a Deep One is
We ended up chatting for far longer than Id intended. We talked until the stars came out, we talked of so many things.
I explained what Deep Ones were and told Tim about H.P. Lovecraft and my love of fantasy. Tim lay beneath me and listened, asking me about more books. I told him about Lord of the Rings, the Color of Magic, Moomintroll, and Peter Pan. Tim told me how he liked books, how he knew he adored fantasy and sci-fi but also how he couldnt remember reading any books.
This lead to me asking about what he did remember while skirting around his imprisonment and escape. That was as painful for him as Emma was for me. Obviously, he had some memories; he could speak English after all, but just what did he remember and what had he lost? He remembered he liked reading but not any books hed read. He knew how to spell and do math but not any tests hed taken or where hed gone to school. He remembered his parents love but not their names or faces.
Hed lost so much and I found myself pitying him despite my own shitty life. Turns out that the saying about how there is always someone worse off than you was true.
Still, we talked and I even laughed at some of Tims jokes, corny as they often were.
Eventually though, I began to feel sleepy. That only ended up reminding me that I needed to clean out the basement and find an old mattress for Tim to sleep on. So even as a yawn cracked my jaw I led him into the house.
What I said earlier, about tentacles being not very stealthy? Yeah, that was still true.
Bumping into nearly everything possible to bump we made our way inside. Wincing at each bang and whispered apology I just kept going as best I could. Technically I could still be up at this hour. Even if the clock was right and the time was one am it was the weekend. All I had to do tomorrow was some more of my make-up math work as Id written my English essay on Friday.
So, I had the lights on as I wouldnt get in trouble so long as we werent caught.
Finally, we reached the basement, Tim having successfully navigated the stairs even if they creaked dangerously underneath his bulk.
Once down there I gestured around at the boxes and dusty tools.
Its not much but youre welcome to stay as long as you like. I said.
Tim shuffled forward, his bed-sized mass making it difficult for him to move through the clutter Then he changed shape. The large bed or small car-sized body he had shrunk as more and more tentacles sprouted from his body. Long, grasping, flexible tentacles grew from his back. The prehensile limbs then reached out and let him clamber over everything as he examined his new home. He seemed particularly pleased with the small windows at the edge of the basement.
I can see outside! This is great! I was kind of worried Id freak out if your basement was too small. But since I can see outside Ill be fine, I can escape any time I like so I know Im not trapped, you know? Tim gushed, pressing his tentacles all over the windows.
I flushed at that. That had never occurred to me. Stupid. Of course, Tim wouldnt like confined spaces; he had been kept in a cage, possibly for years. How anyone could do something so so evil to someone as nice as Tim made me to grit my teeth.
Im glad you like it. I said, stopping to stifle another yawn. Well just move some of the boxes for now. Dads old mattress should be down here somewhere. You can sleep on that if you like.
Tim paused, a few tentacles already lifting boxes.
Sleep? Oh, I dont sleep. Well, I know I used to sleep, I think? But I dont anymore. Tim said shyly, a few tentacles rubbing himself self-consciously.
I blinked at that. Tim didnt sleep?
But then what will you do all night? I asked, confused. I No sleep? But then how did Tim retreat from the horrors of the world? How did he escape for eight hours a day?
Tim shrugged. Tentacles really are very expressive; while Tim may not have had a face, having near a hundred arms more than made up for it.
Dont know. Stargaze maybe? I mostly just kept wandering in the forest, night or day. Tim admitted, seeming a little embarrassed about it.
Well, this obviously couldnt stand.
Wait right here. Ill be right back. I said, rushing back up the stairs.
Exiting the basement I quickly raced up the next set of stairs, heading for my room. Once inside I went over to my bookshelves. There, resting upon the shelves dad had made me years ago when wed been a family, were my old friends. Books, dozens of them. Reverently I ran my fingers along the familiar spines. These books, these stories They were what had let me cope for the last year. With them I could retreat from the world and follow in the footsteps of heroes, even if just for a few hours. Books let me pretend I was a mighty warrior upon an epic quest, laugh as a cowardly wizard saved the world, fly with fairies into the sky, or feel like I like I had friends. Even if just for a little while.
Pushing the depression aside I grabbed a half dozen books, loading myself down with Tolkien, Pratchett, and a few literary classics like To Kill a Mockingbird.
Mom had loved that book. It was her copy and I treasured it dearly.
As I left my room I dimly heard dad snoring. He was still asleep despite our racket, good. Creeping back downstairs, more heedful of the noise Id been making, I reentered the basement and stopped in surprise atop the stairs.
Either Id been gone longer than Id imagined or Tim worked fast.
The whole basement looked different ish. The boxes had all been shifted to my end, piled up around the old coal chute near the bottom of the stairs, stacked higher and tighter than Dad and I had ever been able too. Dads workbenches were still against their wall gathering dust, but the rest of the room was cleared. Okay, so it was only about 15 feet by 20, maybe a little more. Still, for what Id thought was a crowded room to suddenly have so much space was really impressive.
Wow. How did you even manage that? I asked, amazed.
Tim shrugged again. Hed returned to his much larger slug-like form, just a bit bigger than a king-sized bed, but taller, narrower and longer Okay, so not much like a bed. What was like a bed though were the pair of mattresses on the floor. Huh. Id thought there was only dads old queen-sized mattresses down here, where had that single one come from?
My musing was interrupted as Tim spoke.
What do you have there? He asked, tentacles craning up to look.
I smiled, a large grin which showed teeth.
Books. Lots of books. I replied, making my way down the stairs.
Making my way over to Tim he seemed to practically be bouncing in place.
Yesssss! Thank you Taylor. I cant wait to read them, being in that forest got sooo boring. You were the most exciting and best thing to happen in there. Tim said, tentacles reaching out and trying to look at what I was carrying.
Playfully I deflected them, giggling as a few poked me in the sides, trying to draw off my warding arms as I clutched the books to my chest. Reaching Tim, I sat down next to him as he scooted sideways to make space on the mattresses for me. Still giggling I laid the books down, front cover up and facing Tim so he could read them.
Okay, so I brought down some books for you to read. I figured youd get bored if you just sat here the whole night, stargazing can only get you so far. I said dryly, not impressed by Tims original plan.
My friend twiddled his tentacles.
It was the best I could come up with. I didnt want to bother and I know you need to sleep. Tim replied sheepishly.
My shoulders sagged at that. Part relief, part humor, and part incredulity.
Tim, if you need something, just ask okay? I I know Im not a very good friend but I want to try, okay? I said, reaching out to rub my elbow again.
A tentacle poked me in the side and I jumped. Another tried to tickle me and I swatted at the tentacle only to get poked on my other side.
Glaring at Tim from behind my glasses I wondered what he was doing.
The best of friends. Tim said nodding emphatically.
Shaking my head I couldnt help but smile. Who knew today was my lucky day? Who knew that going hiking would give me more than pleasant memories and nostalgia?
Anyway, I brought you The Lord of the Rings, all three books. I indicated the trio of thick books.
Theres Dune. I pointed at one of the few sci-fi books I owned.
Guards! Guards! I pushed a brightly colored book forward.
Treasure Island. I placed a hand on the fading red cover.
And to Kill a Mockingbird. I whispered, stroking the final book.
Maybe it was something in my voice or perhaps the way I caressed the book. Whatever it was Tim picked up that this book was different.
Its special to you, isnt it? Tim asked, more stated really.
I nodded anyway.
It was my moms. To Kill a Mockingbird was always one of her favorites; Atticus Finch was something of a hero to her. He might just be a character in a book but He had power. He stood up for what was right, for what he believed in, for honor and integrity, even when everyone mocked and belittled him for it. Atticus believed in doing what was right not what's easy. Mom told me thats what let her push through her parents' objections and study literacy rather than law at university. That she was inspired and wanted to share that inspiration with everyone she met, the idea the right reasons triumph over all. I said, the words coming out unbidden. I couldnt stop them. Mom Shed been so strong, so full of passion, so driven but also so loving. Shed always had time for me.
I missed her. I missed her so much and yet While there was the familiar ache, it didnt hurt, not like it normally did. Instead, I found that I liked talking about her, that I liked remembering her as she had been, not just that she was dead.
Tim laid a tentacle atop my hand upon the book.
She sounds like an amazing person. Im sorry that shes gone. Tim said, another tentacle sneaking about my shoulders.
I leaned into the contact, resting my back against the strong but yielding limb.
She was. She was the most amazing woman Ive ever met. Mom always had this infectious smile and shed get so passionate about things that you couldnt help but feel inspired too. She loved books and movies, stories of all kinds. But it was the classics she enjoyed the most and she read them all to me. I said wistfully, a smile playing about my mouth as I remembered
I remembered Mom sitting in bed with me, one arm wrapped around me as I snuggled into her side, the soft tones of her voice carrying me away to lands afar where magic was real and the horrors of the world but distant things of fear. Of places weird and wonderful, of Alice and her looking glass or Bilbo and his Ring.
Tim seemed to pick up on my mood and few tentacles lifted up the books to examine and read the blurbs. After a few moments my nostalgia was broken as Treasure Island was pressed into my hands.
Could, um, could you read to me Taylor? Like your mom did? Tim asked, sounding nervous.
I smiled at that, feeling truly happy for the first time in years.
Sure. I said, accepting the book.
Breaking open the book I stopped with a sudden squeak. Tim had decided to pick me up again, a dozen tentacles grabbing and pulling me up on top of him. His back shifted about even as I was laid upon it, his body shifting to form possibly the most comfortable chair the world has ever known. He even shifted me so my back was to the light and the single bulb would give me enough light to read by.
Once I was perched upon his back I gave him a half glare.
Dont just go picking me up, mister. You should ask. I said half-heartedly.
While it was true and he should ask permission before picking people up, his sheer comfiness was a fairly convincing counter-argument.
Tim seemed to wilt a little at that.
Sorry, Taylor, youre just so huggable. Tim said, embarrassed, his tentacles taking on a pink hue again.
I shook my head in exasperation. How could I stay mad at that?
Its fine, just ask, okay? I wont say no. I admitted. Anyway...
I paused as a yawn tried to crack my jaw again.
An-an-anyyyway. The story. I said, once more opening the book.
Tim squirmed excitedly beneath me, his body massaging my back.
I smiled at his excitement and began to read.
Squire Trelawney, Dr. Livesey, and the rest of these gentlemen
Chapter Notes
Beta testing done by the amazing duo Cailin and End of Line over on QQ.
I awoke with something poking my cheek.
Psst. Wake up. Someone whispered in my ear.
Wahhh? I slurred, trying to roll over and go back to sleep. It was too early to get up.
Taylor. They whispered again, more urgent now.
Something poked me again, pressing into my side.
Fiiine. I whined, finally opening my eyes.
Everything was blurry as I didnt have my glasses on. But I could see enough. Too much really. Because my vision was filled with tentacles and they were going to burrow through my nose, pierce my ears, and rape my mind with unspeakable horrors!
Air whistled through my nose, my chest expanded, mouth opened
And a tentacle pressed itself to my lips.
Like putting your finger on someone elses mouth the tentacle pressed against each of my lips and poked my nose with the tip.
Shhhh! The voice hushed me. You dont want to alert your dad, do you? I thought you didnt want to tell him about me? Oh, or do you always scream in the mornings? Is that a normal thing? Will he notice if you dont? They, no, he, asked.
There was a feeling of movement and a pressure I hadnt known was there released me. A white sort of haze lifted off me and withdrew back into the mass beneath me. I realized Id just been released by dozens of tentacles who had been holding me as I slept.
I blinked a few times trying to get a clearer image of what I was seeing before I felt my glasses being settled about my face. A pair of tentacles placed the frames upon my nose while another pair got the arms behind my ear. Shivers wracked my spine as they then slid down my neck a slowly before almost reluctantly retreating... Except they werent shivers of fear, but pleasure? Like the feeling of a friend running their finger down your spine.
Wait, friend
Tim! I gasped, yesterdays memories suddenly waving to me with their many, many limbs.
Good morning Taylor. Did you sleep well? Tim questioned, his tentacles cocking inquisitively.
I looked around me, now actually aware of where I was.
Why am I in the basement? And what happened to my socks and shoes? I asked, quite confused.
Tim paused, a few of his limbs rooting around behind him. Then a pair of tentacles came up, the thin tips carefully wrapped around my shoes and handed them to me. Inside were my socks, one neatly stuffed into each shoe.
Thank you? But why were they off? And was I sleeping on top of you? I said guiltily, suddenly realizing what I was lying on, or rather, who I was lying on.
Mmhmmm. Tim hummed happily. You stayed up reallllly late reading to me, so late you couldnt really see straight and started mumbling. So I took the book from you and pulled you down. But sleeping in shoes didnt look comfy and they kept poking me so I took them off, but one of your socks came off so I had to pull the other one-off too. Oh, and your glasses as I didnt want you to roll over and break them.
I blinked at that, trying to parse it all.
Oh. Um, thank you. I said, unsure what else to say. Master of conversation I was not. Ha! I rarely managed to string two sentences together without embarrassing myself. Not that Tim seemed to mind.
Tim just shrugged with his many arms.
Its okay. Its what friends do, look out for each other. Besides, your toes are so cute! Tim snickered, poking one of my toes with a thin tentacle tip.
It tickled. I squirmed.
Hey! I said, trying to sound annoyed.
That just earned me another poke and when I jumped again, one of his tentacles wiggled between my toes making me gasp and really squirm.
Stop that! I reprimanded him, kicking out with my leg even as a few giggles slipped out.
Tim seemed to like my laughter more than my protests because a few more tentacles joined in, diving between the toes of both feet. My legs jerked and toes curled, I was kicking out for freedom. But I couldnt stop laughing, it tickled. It tickled a lot and yet I enjoyed it?
Hey! No It tickles. Stoooop. I whined, squirming and laughing, and playfully thumped Tims squishy bulk.
Tim laughed himself, a few more of his limbs brushing along the soles of my feet.
Sorry, Taylor. No can do, not until you stop feeling guilty. For friendship! Tim cried and increased his efforts.
For another 30 seconds or so I writhed about, trying to stifle my laughter. Id shoved a hand across my mouth to muffle myself and kicked about as much as I could. Tim let up just as my laugher was started to become too loud. But, as much as I should have hated it would have hated it had it been anyone else I found it, dare I say, fun? Yeah, it was fun. I enjoyed it, having a friend who just wanted to make me laugh instead of cry. It was a nice change.
As Tim released me I flopped back to recover. My panting slowly eased back to normal breaths, a few bouts of giggling interrupting my efforts. Feeling so good, I stretched out and luxuriated in the comfort of my impromptu bed, or rather, my friends back. As I stretched I realized another pleasant addition. I had no backaches.
You see, normally I got quite bad backaches. Sadly it wasnt because of large breasts, I was flat as a pancake. No, my back pain came from a combination of hunching over all the time to make it harder for any of the trio to spot me and carrying a heavy backpack around school. The combination usually left knots in my back that, while not exactly painfully, still ached.
But as I shifted about I realized not a single thing hurt. Probably because Id slept on a cloud, or at least, what a cloud should feel like.
Smiling again as I sat up I swatted another tentacle that went for my feet. Pulling my socks and shoes on to remove temptation I then patted Tim and slid down his side. With his height it was only like four feet and with his rounded body the drop was even less, barely two.
Once more on the ground I turned and faced my new friend.
Was it bad I really liked having a friend again, even one who was made of tentacles?
Why did you wake me up Tim? I said, curious.
I asked because I was still a little sleepy and could really have done with another hour or two; which was understandable if Id stayed up as late as I thought I had. It was totally nothing to do with how much more comfortable Tim was than my bed. Nothing at all.
Tim perked up at that.
Oh! I heard footsteps upstairs and thought your dad must be up. You said he slept late on Sundays so if hes up and youre not he might get worried. Tim reasoned, sounding pleased with himself.
I blinked at that reply.
Huh. I I guess youre right. We dont want him to check down here for me and accidentally find you. I mused, humming to myself. Will you be okay to stay down here with those books? Ill sneak back down soon when dad goes out. He normally goes shopping on Sundays. Youll be okay till I get back?
Tim nodded, though he seemed a little unsure.
Okay Taylor, um, just hurry back, please? Dont dont leave me. Tim finished in a whisper, sounding frightened.
It was wrong of me I know. Wrong and horrid and made me a bad person. But hearing his genuine fear of being alone, knowing that I was his only friend so hed want me around
It made me happy.
So even as I stepped forward and hugged Tim, as his tentacles wrapped up and around me comfortably, I couldnt help but feel like a total heel for abusing his trust like this. But I could make it better right? It It wouldnt be so wrong if I hung around, right?
I promise Ill be back as soon as I can. I murmured before stepping back.
As I made my way up the stairs, watching Tim watch me leave I tried to soothe my conscience by promising myself that Id be the best friend to Tim that was possible.
Then I was at the door and sneaking out to pretend Id been up for a while. Also, I probably needed to come up with an excuse as to why I was wearing my smelly hiking gear from yesterday.
Turns out I didnt even need an excuse. Dad had been easy to brush off. He hadnt even noticed I was wearing the same clothes as yesterday or if he had, he didnt say anything. All I needed to do was pretend Id been up and ignore his questioning look.
All that worrying over being called out or dad noticing something was off turned out to have been for nought, brief as it had been. So I had a quiet breakfast alone as dad had already eaten. It was nearly 10 by the time I was finished and when Id gone to head up to my room dad had been by the front door.
The old wood was worn and in need of a good varnish. Dad held the handle in one hand.
You sure youre okay? Not too tired? Dad asked me, sounding tired himself.
I nodded in response, standing at the foot of the stairs.
Im fine dad. Better even. I really enjoyed the hike yesterday, even if it was a long walk home. I replied, shooting dad a small smile.
I think it was the smile more than my reply which convinced him. He gave me a small smile back at least, which was good. Dad hadnt smiled very much recently.
Thats good. Im just going get groceries and I might stop by Kurt and Laceys on the way back. Will you be okay for lunch? He said, sounding a little happier.
I rolled my eyes. I just wanted him to go. While his worrying was not nice, appreciated maybe? Something anyway. I just wanted him to leave so I could go hang out with Tim.
Ill be fine dad. Theres plenty of leftovers in the fridge and I can always make a wrap or sandwich. I said, ending with a sigh.
Dad gave me a look. I wasnt sure what it was, something between annoyance and acceptance. His mouth opened briefly only to close again. He gave me a slow nod, turned the handle and walked outside.
I stayed standing there for around a minute more. Long enough to hear dads old truck splutter to life and the crunching sound as he shifted it into gear. Then, before the sounds of dads truck had even faded away, I was opening the basement door. Hurrying down the steps I stopped halfway.
Dumbstruck.
That was the only word for it, dumbstruck.
The sight before me was something straight out of a comedy. Tim sat there, perched on his mattresses while letting his front spill over the edge like someone resting on their elbows. In front of him grasped in a pair of tentacles was The Fellowship of the Ring. A few more tentacles were angled to look at the book while another delicately turned the page.
A snort burst from my nostrils in amusement.
Several of the tentacles turned my way and then more as the whole of Tims body seemed to perk up.
Taylor! You came back! Tim cried in excitement, dropping the book in favor of waving at me.
Then he was wriggling forward, running over the book, and knocking over a couple of boxes in his haste. I winced at the banging and sound of something cracking. Then Tim was at the bottom of the stairs, long arms reaching out for me. The smooth, white tentacles paused then, a few were touching me while others waited in front of me and some were reaching around as if to encircle me. But they were all waiting.
This was different.
Seeming to sense my confusion Tim piped up from below me.
You said I should ask permission before just picking you up. I figure that applies to hugs too as I kind of pick you up for those as well. So, um. Can I pick you up, Taylor? Can I give you a hug? Tim asked seriously.
That was Wow. I wasnt used to people actually listening to me, respecting me. At school, people either ignored me or bullied me. Dad never really seemed to care. He tried but he was broken, not able to really care anymore or at least not express it. I guess I was too, really.
Still, with someone right there asking for my permission? Asking if they could hug me, comfort me? Well, there was only one real answer.
Of course you can. I said, smiling. To prove it I reached out, running one hand along one of his tentacles and gently wrapping my fingers around its smooth surface.
Tim shuddered as I did so and then tentacles. My thighs and calves were wrapped up, my arms and shoulders grabbed, one even wrapped around my waist. Quickly I was lifted down the remaining stairs and pulled against Tims bulk. He rocked back and forth a little as various tentacles rubbed circles on my back and squeezed my thighs. He was gentle and sweet and it was nice. No, not just nice, it was amazing.
In return, I wrapped my arms around as much of him as I could which was... honestly not much at all. Still, I reached as far as I could and pressed my arms into his soft sides, squeezing him back as best I could.
After a minute or so Tim set me down gently. I smiled at him and the self-conscious chuckles he gave made me think he was happy too.
Thanks, Taylor, I needed that. Tim admitted, a few of his limbs twiddling their tapered ends together.
I tilted my head.
You needed it? I asked, skeptical. I thought I was the one who needed hugs because I kept bursting into tears. Why did Tim need hugs?
Tim nodded, tentacles swaying.
Uh-huh. Um, I just, er I was afraid you werent coming back. Tim finished in a whisper.
I felt my own smile falter a little at the honest belief in his voice. Tim had really thought Id just leave him here.
I couldnt do that. I wouldnt! I would not abandon my friends. Friend. Whatever. I wasnt Emma who could turn her back on a decade of memories, or any of the other girls Id sort of known from middle school who now relished in my suffering. I wasnt Saruman the White, someone who could betray a lifetime of friendship out of greed. No, I would be a true friend, a friend forever.
What best friends were supposed to be.
Impulsively I stepped forward and this time, I initiated a hug.
Tendrils hesitantly curled around me and I pressed my cheek against Tims side.
Im not leaving, okay? No matter what I I may not be a good friend but Im going to try. I said, faltering a little. Well done Taylor, you couldnt even declare undying friendship without fucking it up. A real star conversationalist.
Tim wrapped his arms around me more firmly at my declaration and I felt my confidence rally.
It would be kind of hard anyway, since youre living in my basement and I sleep here. I attempted as a joke.
Tim didnt seem to get it.
Oh! Im sorry! I didnt realize I was stealing your room. Um, you can use me as a bed as much as you like? Tim said, sounding so very guilty as he released me.
I couldnt help it. I snorted, my lips pressed tight before they too failed me. For a few seconds I just laughed, a few tears even appearing in the corner of my eye. I laughed so hard I feel over, leaning back on my hands as I now sat on the floor cackling. God, I needed that. I hadnt laughed like that in fuck, years. I dont think Id laughed at all in years really, except maybe at myself.
Still, regaining control I shook my head and gave Tim a stupid grin.
No. I dont sleep down here. I have my own room upstairs. I just meant that youre living in the same house as I am and it would be kind of hard for me to abandon you since I have to come back here to sleep every night. I said, shaking my head in fond exasperation, a stupid grin still on my face.
Were all boys this silly when they werent babbling on about their latest obsession, stoned, or ignoring you?
His response seemed to hint that the answer was no, it was all Tim.
Ohhhhh. Riiiiight. Um, that was a little stupid of me, wasnt it? Heehee. Um, well I The offers still open? Tim said hopefully.
Offer? What off Wait.
To use you as a bed? I queried, my eyebrows raised in surprise.
Tim nodded, twiddling his tentacles again and was he blushing?
He was! His tentacles were turning pink!
Um, that is, er, if you want? I, that is, er I liked you being here? It was nice, having you so close. I I get lonely. Im used to it, so its okay! It was just, um, when you fell asleep you looked so cute and comfy and after being so tired I didnt want to wake you. Then as I read, I was afraid it would be a little like the forest or the cage and Id feel scared again. But you mumbled and wriggled and were just there and I didnt feel lonely. Tim said, pressing his tentacles together again in what I realized was a nervous tick.
But Tim liked me sleeping with him? He thought I looked cute?
My blush wasnt as good as yesterday, but it still felt like my cheeks were on fire. Not because he called me cute, though that was nice. No, it was because a boy had just asked me to sleep with him.
Pervert. I said, though with no heat to it. My next sentence was dry as bone though. I have my own bed and I dont think we have that kind of relationship.
Tim blushed even brighter.
I know we dont! Youre not that kind of person! Um, that isnt to say you couldnt be if you wanted, because, er, Im sure you could have any guy you wanted! I just wanted to, um, shit. Im kind of crap at this, arent I? I just meant I didnt mean it that that way. Tim said quietly, curling in on himself.
Wow. Um, damn. I didnt mean to hurt his feelings. So I sat up straight, crossing my legs so I could lean forward and poke him. After a few more pokes some of his tentacles turned to look at me.
Hey. Im sorry. I wasnt trying to make fun of you. I just, it just seemed so funny. So classically boy. I said, giving air quotes.
Boy? Tim asked, clearly confused.
I nodded, smiling at him. It was nice, having so many things to smile about. Id forgotten how good it felt.
Yeah, boy. Dad always used to warn me how all that boys think about is sex and how theyd invite me to sleep with them so we could have sex. Then it turns out the first boy to ever ask me to sleep with him actually does mean sleep and not something perverted. Expectations, subverted! I said, grinning up at him.
Tim seemed to think about this before chuckling himself.
Huh. I guess that is kind of funny. Theres so much I have to learn or Ive forgotten. Tim said, heaving a sigh.
I winced. That was going to be an issue and not one I knew how to solve.
Ill try looking up what happened at school. I remember reading something about some capes who have amnesia but not much else. Its common I think, so there must be ways to help people like you. Ill check during computer class. Its an easy class for me and I always end up with spare time at the end to browse. Im even thinking of taking Advanced Programming next semester or maybe Cisco. I replied, already planning what to Google.
Wow Taylor, youre smart. And, thanks, youre the best. Id be lost without you, literally. Tim said, sounding better.
Standing up I dusted myself off. My legs had gotten a little dusty from sitting on the ground. I wasnt kidding when I said nobody had been down here in years. Dad had packed moms stuff away after the funeral and put it down here. I dont think either of us had been down here since, too many memories.
Speaking of stuff
There were a lot of boxes down here and between them, the benches, and Tim there wasnt much space. I could only move one of those three things, so boxes to the attic it was.
Okay, you go back to reading and Ill start moving some of these boxes. I said, already dreading the aching arms Id get from this with gym tomorrow.
As I was sizing up which box to start with I got derailed.
Ah, Taylor? I, um, Im sorry! I broke your book. Tim said, sounding fearful and sad.
Broke a book? How even?
Then Tim was holding up the Fellowship of the Ring which hed been reading when I walked in. Now that I thought about it I recalled seeing him run over it to come say hello to me. Looking at the book I winced a little. One of the pages was torn, a rip running near the spine about three-quarters of the way through the page.
On one hand, I was annoyed. The Lord of the Rings had been a present, one Id cherished and used to remember happier times or just lose myself in for hours. Seeing any of them damaged was painful and annoying. On the other hand, theyd been given to me by gran. Gran was moms mom and she was honestly kind of a bitch, she didnt approve of dad and took that out on me a lot. Gran was also pretty snobbish being the daughter of a doctor who married a businessman and looked down on us for beingnot poor per se, but not well off.
And looking at the damage, it didnt seem that bad. Besides, this would hardly be the first book I tore and had to fix with tape.
I grimaced.
Ugh. It Its fine. Ill get the tape. Just try to be more careful? I like my books. I reprimanded.
Tim wilted a little, looking chastised.
Sorry. I just got excited seeing you coming back. Ill try to be more careful. Tim said, awkwardly offering me the book.
Taking it back upstairs I then found the tape. It was honestly pretty easy to fix and sort of nice. I think. Looking at the repaired pages they were still legible so no real harm done and Id get reminded of how it got damaged every time I read it now. Of the laughter and feeling wanted.
Still, it couldnt last and I returned downstairs to give Tim his book back while I began to move boxes. Much to my surprise, Tim had beaten me to it. I guess I shouldnt have been surprised; Tim made no secret of his desire to help me. But finding a small pile of boxes above the stairs and watching a long white tentacle deposit what I knew was another heavy box on the growing pile made my jaw drop. Partly because of how quickly theyd been moved and partly because of how strong that meant Tim was. I mean, he could lift like a 30-pound box on an arm over 20 feet long!
I peeked down the stairs, confirming my thought. Tim was sitting at the bottom of the stairs carefully wrapping a tentacle around a box; as soon as he had it securely bound he lifted it and his arm lengthened, flowing up the stairs.
I jerked my head back to avoid a collision as the box approached. It came through the door, turned the corner and was added to the growing pile.
Before he could lift up the next box I quickly made my way down, skipping a few steps in my haste. As I reached the bottom I called out indignantly.
Hey! Im supposed to be doing that mister. I said, poking Tim in the side.
Tim startled as if he hadnt noticed me.
Oh, Taylor! Im sorry! Um, I wanted to help? Like, youve been so nice letting me stay with you and giving me books to read, which are awesome by the way! Gimli is so cool! And Gandalf. Anyway, youve done so much for me I wanted to pay you back. Especially after I, um, you know What happened yesterday and you didnt even hit me. Tim babbled, sounding concerned.
I gave him a dry grin.
Its not that I dont appreciate the help. Believe me, I do. Its just I dont know. Youre a guest so its a my responsibility type of thing. Also, what do I know? After what happened yesterday? I frowned, unsure what Tim was talking about.
Tim gulped, all his tentacles twitching and looking anywhere but at me.
After I, um, that is, er, when you were, um Tim stumbled, seemingly unwilling to say whatever it was.
When I was I prompted.
When you were nearly naked. Tim whispered, curling up slightly.
Oh. That.
Once again, my blush was pretty spectacular but there was something else. Something I didnt want to think about as there was a tingling between my legs.
Lets not mention that again. I said, nearly squeaking in embarrassment. I was still wearing the same clothes after all. The same clothes Id been so exposed in. So vulnerable. So visible and
I cut my brain off, not liking where it was going, not at all. Especially as something was tingling in my stomach in a way that wasnt right.
Thankfully Tim seemed to recover at the same time.
Okay. I can do that. So, which boxes need to go up? Tim asked.
I was torn for a moment but decided to accept Tims help. It wasnt like I had enough friends to turn down help when it was offered. Besides, if Tim wanted to help It would be wrong to refuse him, wouldnt it? Like saying he wasnt good enough, which just wasnt true.
Accepting Tims help turned out to be probably the best thing Id done all day. Instead of taking hours like Id thought it would, together wed cleared out the majority of the boxes in a little over 30 minutes. Id thought we should leave a few behind, and Tim had agreed with my reasoning. Together wed positioned the remaining boxes just so. It meant that if anyone, namely dad, looked into the basement theyd see a few boxes at the bottom and not much else beyond. What little youd see of Tim would be a white blob in the far corner that I hoped could be mistaken for a dust sheet. Whatever the case it was the best we could do.
Once again, we made good time thanks to Tim. It took nearly an hour as I had to pay more attention to where Tim was putting the boxes down but it was still way faster than it would have been if it had been just me. the time seemed to fly by though and soon enough we had all the boxes stacked up in the attic. I wasnt too happy with the way some of the boards had groaned under the extra weight but there was nothing I could do about it.
Back downstairs I wiped the sweat from my forehead.
Phew. Im glad thats over with. I moaned, popping a few cricks in my back. Leaning over to push around boxes does your back no favors.
Tim shook himself and made a whooshing sound remarkably like a sneeze.
Dusty. Ugh, my nose tickles. Tim whined, rubbing at the stripped end of his body.
I made a sympathetic noise and patted him gently on the side.
It sucks, I know. But thats the last of it. Well, aside from dusting the basement I trailed off realizing how big a job that would be. But that can wait until tomorrow. Im a bit hungry, I only had cereal for breakfast. Are you sure youre not hungry?
I gave Tim a dubious look. There were capes out there who were abnormal, like the local Protectorate Hero Miss Militia who didnt need to sleep, or that Boston Ward Meld? Something like that. Meld was made of metal and only ate metal, so Tim not needing to eat wouldnt be entirely unusual. Still, I felt a little guilty about it; food was just one of those things you shared with people, right?
Tim shook his tentacles though, then see-sawed them.
Eh, a little. But, I dont know. I can tell its not food I want? Im not sure. Its, um, hard to describe. Tim replied, shuffling a little awkwardly.
I frowned at that.
Hmm. Well, why dont you come to the kitchen and Iwell see if theres anything you like. I said, still not fully convinced. If you felt hungry, you ate, right?
A short walk later had me pulling out bread, some leftover chicken, lettuce and mayo. I dumped them all on the countertop beside the fridge before I started to make myself a sandwich. Meanwhile, I kept reaching back into the fridge or the cupboards to grab whatever miscellaneous food items we had around. Each new item I offered to Tim for his inspection and I was slowly growing frustrated.
Mustard? I asked, proffering the small yellow filled jar.
Tim inspected it, unscrewed the lid and dipped a tentacle in. He shuddered violently.
Nope. He replied, vehemently shaking his tentacles.
Wednesdays spaghetti?
No thank you.
Apple juice?
Mmh. Its okay, sweet but not satisfying.
I put that one in the back of my mind, sweet things then.
Filling the glass and leaving Tim to slowly slip from it, I continued the quest.
Chocolate cake?
No.
Icecream?
Nah.
Sugar?
Too sweet.
Ugh. I gave up in frustration.
Out of everything in the fridge and cupboards, the only thing Tim liked was apple juice, and he just seemed to see it as something nice rather than food. I guess he really did just live off his power then, I hoped that was the case at least.
After I finished my sandwich and Tim his cup of juice we just sort of stood there staring at each other. I wasnt sure where to begin. Like school, without a group project or something to do I just didnt know what to say to people. If only we could just talk about books again, that had been fun and
Wait. Why couldnt we? Maybe I could ask him about what hed read?
So Did you like Lord of the Rings? I asked self-consciously, one hand reaching up to rub my other elbow.
Tim perked up at that, his tentacles no longer twiddling or looking around but turning back to face me.
Oh yeah! It was awesome! Ive just gotten past the Mines of Moria and it was so sad when Gandalf died. But it was so cool him stopping the Balrog. I am a servant of the Secret Fire, wielder of the flame of Anor. The dark fire will not avail you, flame of Udn. Go back to the Shadow! You! Shall not! Pass! Tim cried, quoting the book perfectly.
A small smile crept onto my face. It was nice finally finding someone else who loved books as much as I did. Even better was having someone to talk about them with. Mom she she always used to say the best bit of the story was sharing it with someone else. And, as I found, she was right.
Im glad you like it. Its one of my favorites, I must have read them a dozen or more times as a kid. Or at least it felt like I did. I said, feeling my smile grow a little bigger.
Tim nodded, tentacles bobbing.
Uh huh. I can see why. Its so good! Though Legolas is an ass. Tim said.
My eyebrows shot up before lowering as my eyes narrowed.
Legolas is an elf, hes proper and elegant as befits a being of magic. But hes also free-spirited, fun and likes to compete. I retorted.
Tim shrugged, and for having a body like a slug he made the gesture really expressive.
Eh. Maybe he gets character development later but for now, he just comes off as an ass. Tim said, deflecting.
You just dont like him because hes supposed to be good looking. I said.
Even as the words left my mouth I knew Id fucked up.
Tim winced, recoiled even.
I Yeah. Um, maybe. Tim said, shrinking in on himself. Literally shrinking in on himself, his tentacles pulling back into his body.
Shit. I I had to fix this. Tim was my friend and friends friends didnt hurt each other.
Walking towards Tim he started to shuffle back. Quickening my pace I cut that off, reaching him before he could back away I wrapped my arms around as much of him as I could. Pressing my cheek to his side again I rubbed it back and forth to provide as much comfort as I could.
Hey, Im sorry. I I didnt think. I didnt mean it like that. Im sor I tried.
Tim cut me off.
Its okay Taylor. I know what I look like. Im a monster. Tim replied, voice low and sad.
His voice He sounded so hurt, so sad, so so broken.
Youre not a monster. Youre not ugly. I said, shaking my head in defiance against his side.
Tim cut me off again before I could continue.
I know I am! I, ah, you said so even! You said I looked like a Deep One, like a monster out of Lovecraft! That That I was ugly and Tim ranted, trying to pull away from me.
I just stepped forward after him, keeping my arms on him.
Will you stop interrupting me when Im apologizing to you? I know what I said but Look. Elves are supposed to be perfect, to be these beings of unnatural beauty and grace. And many people like them for that while lots of others hate them. Like, I dont much like Arwen myself, shes prettier than Ill ever be and I thought No, I was an idiot who didnt think. We both dont like the elves of our gender I guess, jealous I suppose. But Tim? I said, making sure I had his undivided attention for this next bit.
Tim looked at me, tentacles hovering close to my face.
Yes, Taylor? He asked.
Taking a deep breath I steeled my resolve.
Youre not ugly Tim. Youre cute. I said, looking away as I felt my cheeks heat up. That was the first time Id ever complimented someone after all. I was embarrassed.
Tim quivered at that; his equivalent of a surprised blink?
Cute? Me? He asked, sounding surprised and a little skeptical.
I nodded, still looking away to hide my blush.
Yeah, cute. Like a giant bean bag that gives hugs. The best hugs. I answered, feeling another smile steal across my lips.
Then a tentacle was at my cheek, turning my head to face Tim. My blush just got worse as I saw the myriad of tentacles all looking at me.
You really think Im cute? Tim asked, sounding somewhat awed.
I nodded, unable to speak.
Tim perked up at that, his tentacles reaching out to return my hug at last.
Thank you, Taylor, I think youre cute too. Especially when you blush. Tim said, squeezing me tightly.
Of course, that just made me blush more. That lead to Tim poking me in the side which made me try tickling him. That turned out to be a bad idea as soon I was shrieking helplessly as dozens of tentacles writhed over me, poked my sides, pulled my shoes of to tickle my feet, or squirmed about under my arms.
A few minutes later found me panting while lying atop Tim sans socks and shoes. Slowly regaining my breath with a stupid grin on my face I stretched back, relishing the moment.
That was fun. I said, having to stifle another giggle as Tim started to massage my back.
It was! You have a nice laugh, especially when youre trying to beg for mercy. Tim agreed, sounding equally happy.
Playfully I swatted at him. It didnt do much as I put no effort in and given Tims size and power, probably would have done as much damage as a mosquito could to Behemoth.
Jerk, I nearly peed myself. I said, not actually annoyed surprisingly. I always thought I would be if someone did something like that. But, once again, I found Id really enjoyed it. Id had so much fun even if I had nearly wet myself.
Tim snickered.
Guess Ill have to try harder next time then. Tim said lazily, like it was just a given there would be a next time.
I liked that.
I liked that a lot.
Guess you will. I said dryly. Anyway, what did you want to do with the rest of the day?
Tim hummed as he thought.
I dont know. Maybe read some more? I want to continue the story, maybe we could read together? Tim asked hopefully.
The grin on my face could have powered our house for a week.
Id like that. I said simply.
And that was how we spent the rest of the day.
Bang.
Something hit me in the face.
Lying on Tims back Id had my knees bent, one leg folded over the other and idly kicking. In my hands, Id been holding my book, reading as the pair of us idled away the afternoon. The door opening had surprised me though. Now instead of being somewhat suave I was a tangled mess with a book on my face.
As I freed myself from myself, tentacles were already grabbing me under the arms and around the waist. Like wed discussed, Tim quickly placed me on the floor. Id known dad would be coming home sometime mid-afternoon. He was always a little late when he stopped to see Kurt and Lacey. Dont get me wrong, it was a good thing. Seeing dad doing anything that actually made him feel better was a good thing, he Dad had never really gotten over moms death. I sort of had I guess.
Anyway, the point was I knew dad would be home mid-afternoon. This meant Tim and I only had a few hours to read together before he came home. My coming out of the basement would be suspicious and with our remodeling this morning I didnt want to give Dad reason to check down here.
Hence why the sound of the car door slamming had startled me so badly.
Bye Tim, see you after dinner. I whispered, leaving my book with him as I hurried for the stairs.
Tim waved to me with his many limbs.
Bye Taylor, hurry back. Tim whispered as loudly as he could.
I snorted as the basement door opened beneath my hand. It was amusing really, to think someone, anyone actually wanted me around. Dad did too I supposed but he didnt ever really show it Probably because I was so bad at being a daughter.
Closing the door I had barely enough time to turn around before I heard fumbling at the front door. A few moments later the door was opening with me standing there and on the other side was dad. He looked kind of surprised to see me, more so than normal at least. Dad always kind of looked surprised; his round glasses magnified his green eyes giving him a permanent wide eye look. He was a tall, skinny man with thinning dark hair and, right now, a bunch of grocery bags clutched in his hands.
He blinked at me a few times before giving me a hesitant smile.
Hello, come to help your old man with the groceries? Dad said, sounding pleased.
I hesitated before giving a quick nod to hide my nerves.
Um, yes? Is there more in truck or? I asked, trailing off.
Dad just handed me a few of the bags he was carrying, his smile growing bigger, more genuine.
There you go. You take those in. Theres just the meat and milk left and theyre heavy. Dad said, walking past me towards the kitchen.
While following him with my own bags I frowned.
I could have carried them. I shot, a little annoyed dad thought I was weak.
Dad just chuckled. I was surprised; dad rarely laughed anymore, so hearing him do so was abnormal. But, it was also nice.
Im sure you could have kiddo. But its an old mans duty to spare his daughter any heavy lifting. He said, looking back at me in amusement for a moment.
I just scowled. I wasnt weak, no matter what anyone thought. Still, I dont think dad meant it that way and that helped mollify my pride.
Together we set the groceries down and I started putting them away while dad went back for the last bags. A minute later he was back and together we put everything away. Once that was done dad took a seat at the kitchen table and gave me a hesitant look.
So, Taylor. How was your day? Dad said slowly and carefully.
A frown creased my forehead. Why was he asking? I mean, this was a normal sort of question for him but he normally only talked to me over dinner. I was probably just being paranoid but I couldnt help but wonder. Did he know?
It was okay. I said, shrugging noncommittally.
Dads expression faltered slightly at that but, I dont know what it was, but something rallied inside him.
What did you do today? Dad asked, seemingly trying to draw answers out of me.
From his expression though, the earnest, I wasnt sure, hope? Longing? Something. I dont think he knew he just seemed to want me to talk?
Well, I wasnt very good at it but I could try, I supposed.
I read my books. Ive been re-reading Lord of the Rings to discuss it with a friend. I made lunch, a chicken sandwich, and just flopped about on the couch all day. My legs are a little sore from yesterday. I said, rubbing at them.
It was true even. While I hadnt noticed it at first my legs were a little achy but not as much as I thought they would be. That combined with no sunburn and just how good I felt waking up meant it hadnt really bothered me.
Dad smiled at my response, seeming really pleased for some reason.
Thats good. Thats good. Im glad youre making friends Taylor. Maybe you could introduce them to Emma? Dad said, seemingly much happier.
His words made me anything but happy. It almost felt like Id just swallowed an ice cube with the way fear coiled in my stomach.
Maybe. But Emma has her own friends now. I said, hesitant as to what to say.
Should I tell him? What better opportunity would I ever get? When else could I tell him Emma had turned on me, that we werent friends anymore, that she was bullying me?
The answer was: never.
But seeing that smile on dads face, seeing him smile and for the first time in so long seem happy
I couldnt ruin that.
We just, drifted apart, I guess. I said and shrugged, trying to convey disinterest.
Seeing dads smile falter was still painful.
Oh. Thats too bad. Well, good luck with your new friend. I wont keep you from your books any longer. Think Ill just go watch some TV. Anything youd like for dinner? Dad asked, though he made no move to get up, seeming to want to prolong the conversation?
Shaking my head, I deflected.
Nothing in particular. Just make what youd like. I replied, wanting to hurry up and leave.
Dad wilted a little but shook himself and gave me another smile. Weird.
Okay then. Lasagna it is. Ive got the time and I know we both like it. Dad said, doing his best to sound cheerful.
It was really odd, dad acting this upbeat, being this engaged with me. But it was nice too, more like the dad I remembered.
That would be nice. I said as I made to leave. A thought struck me though and I turned in the doorway to see dad watching me. With garlic bread?
Dad nodded his smile becoming more genuine.
With garlic bread. He answered.
Smiling now I snuck back down to the basement. Leaning against Tims side we both proceeded to read the afternoon away, me re-reading The Return of the King while Tim finished The Fellowship of the Ring. Occasionally one of us would laugh or sigh and the other would ask what happened? Wed each read out whatever caused our reaction, with me trying to avoid spoilers, before going back to reading. It was fun, it was great even, just spending time with someone who liked having me there. It had me smiling and laughing from something other than black humor for the first time in months. Having Tim there, a few tentacles wrapped around me, even holding my book for me when my arms grew tired. It was amazing. Id forgotten how good it felt to have a friend.
Unfortunately, like all good things that afternoon came to an end. Dad called for dinner and I heard it even down in the basement. After a quick hug Id scooted back upstairs for dinner. Then Id had to do my homework, completing more of my make-up Math assignments. Finally I retired to bed, getting changed before climbing between the sheets.
But that night, as I lay there, wriggling about, I found that no matter what position I lay in it just wasnt comfortable. Its not that my bed was any different, it was no lumpier or anything. But I couldnt get comfortable, not enough to fall asleep at least.
Finally I gave up and turned the light on. Going about my room I quickly grabbed a change of clothes and stuffed them into my pillow case. Sneaking out of my room was easy, the stairs were a little tricky given many of the boards were loose and squeaked something terrible, but I managed. Finally there, I opened the basement door and stuck my head in.
Tim? I asked, calling into the dark.
Here, Taylor. Tim replied, answering my call.
It was as my eyes adjusted I realized there were a few little points of light in the room.
Tim? I asked again. Are you glowing?
The little lights bobbed eagerly as more and more lit up, like a miniature galaxy coming to life.
Mmhmm! I just found out! Turns out I can make different parts of me glow in the dark! Isnt that cool Taylor? I dont need the light on to read, I can just make my own. Tim said, releasing a boyish giggle at the end.
I felt a smile curl over my own lips at his happiness.
That is pretty cool. Id totally forgotten about needing light to read by, but Im glad you have a solution. I said, stumbling a little as I made my way down the darkened stairs.
Seeming to sense my trouble a few lighted tentacles were already winding their way towards me. Gently they grabbed my arms and shone brighter, letting me see the steps as they guided me down. They kept hold as I reached the bottom and a wry smile crept onto my face as they pulled me over to my large friend.
Of course, this ended with about a twenty-odd tentacles hugging me, as getting near Tim had that kind of result. I was not complaining.
Thanks. I said, relaxing as a dozen limbs began to stroke my back.
Tim squirmed delightedly.
Youre welcome. Did you come to say goodnight? Tim asked, sounding incredibly happy.
My cheeks felt hot as I blushed; my whole face would have been red in better light, I just knew it.
About that I tried, trailing off. How could I even begin to ask? To explain? Was I taking advantage of my friend? Would he be annoyed if
Tim cut me off with a squeeze.
No sad thoughts. Tim chastised me. Whats got you upset Tay-tay?
My blush only got worse at the nickname. Seriously, who would give me a cutesy name? I was ugly.
I I know its Its stupid but is Is your offer still open and could I please sleep with you tonight? I said in a rush, trying to get the words out before my brain could interrupt again.
Then I read back what Id just said and back-pedalled spectacularly.
N-not like that! I just meant sleep! Could I sleep on you, which is with you I know, but different and Im sorry, Im not trying to take advantage of you but youre so comfy and my beds not so I was I babbled, trying to undo the damage I knew it was far too late to undo.
I stopped though as a tentacle gently pressed against my lips to shush me.
Silly Taylor, Im the one whos supposed to babble while youre the cleared headed rational one. Tim chuckled. And Im so glad you remembered! I, um, I wanted you to come back. Its scary without you and I like holding you, s-so, um, so So feel free to come sleep with me w-whenever you l-like okay? Would you, um, like another back massage?
I nodded mutely, too embarrassed and too busy trying to rein in my blush to speak.
Turns out I didnt need to as the tentacles which had been hugging me shifted, lifted me up, then placed me on Tims back. He was as decadently comfortable as I remembered.
Ahhhhhh. I let out a soft sigh, leaning back and snuggling into Tims squishy tentacle bulk.
Dozens of tentacles then sprouted from his back. I could feel his body rippling beneath me as his mass shifted around to do so. They reached out and wrapped around me; holding my arms, lying over my stomach and chest, cushioning the side of my head, and wrapping up my legs.
The last made my blush regain in intensity as they curled around my bare thighs.
You see, Id only worn an old over large shirt and panties to bed. I also hadnt changed when I came down to see Tim. This meant I was basically naked in front of my friend. Again. But he didnt seem to mind. Indeed he seemed to enjoy it, judging by the way his limbs were toying with the skin of my upper thighs. In fact
So soft. Tim murmured, still stroking my inner thighs.
I just blushed more. It was wrong to feel like this, to feel something tightening below my stomach, to feel my my my vagina tingling from someone just touching my thighs. Then the tentacles lying across my chest shifted, dragging across my nipples which I was suddenly aware of were annoyingly erect and sensitive. Another brush drew another gasp from me as Tim kept gently caressing me. It was wrong, I was sick, I shouldnt be feeling like that from just being held, especially when the person doing it was my friend. I was taking advantage of Tim and his lack of understanding but it felt too good to stop. Then his back began vibrating against mine and all other though ceased. I was left only able sigh and moan, leaning back to enjoy the mostly heavenly massage imaginable while my panties embarrassingly grew damp.
Lying there, with my friend holding me tight and doing his utmost to help me relax, all while stirring up feelings I didnt want to explore, I drifted off to sleep.
Chapter Notes
Beta reading by the amazing Cailin and End of Line.
Bang.
Hitting a pothole, the school bus jumped beneath me. Leaning against the glass as I normally did, I was thankful that my face didn't smash into the window but instead moved away from it; that could have been really painful otherwise. Still, as if to spite my escape, the worn seat padding jolted beneath me and hurt my butt. At least it wasnt my face and, well, it fitted really; school was now a literal pain in my ass. Ha. A joke.
I guess that showed how much better my mood was sort of.
Still, even if my ass was now sore and the other students riding with me ignored me like so much garbage I was happy.
Yeah, me. I, Taylor Hebert, bullied girl extraordinaire, was happy. A good nights sleep, okay, the best nights sleep because goddamn was Tim comfy and apparently prone to giving night-long massages. I just felt so relaxed waking up. It was amazing. That, combined with a hug first thing in the morning, made even the prospect of school less daunting.
A snort of amusement shot out my nose as I watched the houses flash by. It was funny, all I needed to face life was one friend. That was pretty sad but Well, I couldnt actually bring myself to feel sad about it.
But it was a pretty drastic change honestly. So, as the other kids chatted, I introspected.
And that so is a totally legitimate use of that word!
Anyway, I thought about it. I was normally so guarded I suppose. I was normally so guarded, so cynical, and downright hopeless at social interaction. So, how had I made a friend so quickly? How had I let Tim squirm his squishy way past my defenses?
You see, normally I just sort of not dismissed but was wary of most people. A few times people had approached me at school only to either get scared away by Emma and her friends or for it to turn out to be the setup for a new prank.
I would never forgive Anthony for asking me out. Id shown up at the movies at the right time but he hadnt been there. But, after I stood there waiting on the sidewalk for half an hour, Id been forced to watch him stroll past holding hands with Emma. Id had to watch Anthony take her to the movies instead of me. See the first boy to ask me out crush my hopes. And to make it even worse, Emma had just smirked at me as she walked past, knowing what she had done and enjoying it.
Id never really gotten over that. Never let anyone else even try to be my friend at Winslow because I knew, I knew it would only lead to more pain.
Well, I guess Id answered my own question, hadnt I? Someone at Winslow.
Tim wasnt at Winslow. Hell, Tim didnt even go to high school.
So I guess that was what had let him in, not having that barrier in the way. Also, well, Tim didnt look human. He didnt trip the alarms Id set over the last year, he didnt resemble a person so I didnt think of him as one. Wait, shit. Not like that. I meant I didnt think of him as behaving like the kids at school, like people my own age normally did. I still thought of him as a fully sapient person, just not as a shitty human. Huh, did that make me speciest then? Food for thought.
But I guess the real reason Id become his friend so quickly was simple.
I was lonely.
There, I said it. I was really fucking lonely before I met Tim. Desperate, even. Like I already said, at school quite a few people bullied me; most of the girls in my year in fact as well as some of the boys. Pushing, stealing, spitballs You name it, theyd tried it. Thankfully, most of the other years ignored me. Why would a freshman matter to them? They wouldnt. I certainly hadnt. No, I was just the creepy loner. The emo girl who no one liked in my baggy hoodies and oversized jeans. Sure, some commented, usually asking if Id suck them off. Others took it a bit further and just told me to lie on my back for them. The especially creepy ones offered me drugs. I did my best to ignore them, just walking away normally, pretending I hadnt heard. Yeah, it made me angry, but what could I do about it? Nothing. There was nothing I could do. Just roll over and let Emma have one more win with her stupid rumors. Nothing but let it all come back and bite my flat ass. No one would have believed me if I denied them anyway. Still, even that would have been fine if they didnt all just walk past what the bullies did without saying a word, some laughing even, and just after they asked me to suck them off too.
Assholes.
So, yeah. High school sucked. Compounding it, Dad didnt know how to connect with me and I dont think he even really wanted to. He just sort of phoned it in, trying to appear like he cared when he could barely bring himself to look at me. And with mom gone Id had no one.
Id been all alone and then, suddenly, Id stumbled on someone who didnt fit my world view. After all, how could I be expected to fit an eldritch being into my puny mortal world?
I giggled, laughing even as the bus dragged me inevitably closer to school.
It was funny because while he might look like something straight out of the Necronomicon, Tim was as different from the horrors of Lovecraft as a goldfish was from Leviathan.
No, if anything, Tim was like me. He loved reading and fantasy, he talked with me about Gandalf and asked what other books I liked to read. He was bubbly and excitable, sweet and yeah, understanding. He rambled a lot but often shut himself up to ask what I thought, to just let me talk. He claimed he liked the sound of my voice. While I knew I was nothing special, the near-constant compliments were so very nice.
Then there was the part I wasnt so proud of. I knew I was exploiting Tim. Really, I should be taking him to the Parahuman Response Team, not keep him in my basement. Hed never have much of a life down there, stuck hiding away in the dark. But if I got him help? If we went to the PRT? Tim could join the Wards, be a Hero, run around doing whatever he liked. Make more friends than just pathetic old me.
But I hadnt. I hadnt taken him because I was selfish. I could see he was lonely, I could tell he was scared. And I wanted to be the person who filled that spot, to be his friend so he would be mine. To have a friend no one could take from me and who couldnt turn on me like Emma had, like Anthony, because Tim had no one else.
It was bad, evil even. I should take him to the PRT but just being around him and how happy he was whenever I was there I didnt want to.
So I put the decision off.
Sighing again I cut off my chain of thought. School was just 400 feet past the next bend and I really needed to get it together before I got there. More a nervous habit than anything productive, but there you go. So, picking up my bag I double-checked I had everything I would need. Pencil case, books, Math text, homework, and lunch. Everything was there, now I just had to hope it would stay there. Oh, and stay undamaged.
Still, even as I stepped off bus and an almost physical weight settled upon my shoulders I was still smiling. Because I had one good thing in my life now. One cherished secret Emma couldnt possibly turn on me. One friend in this shitty life of mine.
My smile just spread wider as I wondered what we would do when I got home. As I walked up the front steps I remembered how after dad had left but before I did this morning Id shown Tim how to start up our computer. We had free dial-up at home, part of our phone plan. The net was slow and crappy and the computer itself was a dinosaur from the 90s. Together they took ages to load even a plain text page, but it would give Tim something to do besides read while I was gone.
And with that in mind, I was able to ignore the comments directed my way by Emmas sycophants as I wound through the crowds. I didnt cower and hunch and hide like I normally did. No, this time, this time I kept my head high and a smile on my face. Because I knew that whatever the day may bring Tim was waiting for me, eager for me to get back and fall into his arms once more.
Tentacles give great hugs is what Im saying, okay?
The door creaked heavily as I half-pushed half-clung to it.
Home. Safe.
Woozily, I stumbled in through the door. Ice, that was what the nurse had said, ice.
It seemed to take forever and the distances were all wrong, but eventually, I made it to the fridge.
Ice. Peas. I mumbled, struggling with the freezer door. Who the hell designed these things!?
Quicker than I thought, yet longer than it should have taken, I opened the freezer. There, prominently in the front, were the frozen peas.
Taking out the packet I didnt even bother to wrap them in a tea towel before shoving the bag on top of my head.
Hssssss.
Air rushed between my teeth. A pained hiss as I jostled the large bump growing from my skull. Thankfully the extra pain was momentary, though sadly the hot throbbing persisted. Hopefully the ice would lessen it, thats what the nurse had said. Bitch wouldnt let me take one of the school ice-packs but insisted I should go home.
That grievance aside, I stumbled my way back into the lounge before face planting onto the couch.
Ow. I moaned.
It came out muffled though, owing to the fact I was pressed face-first into the upholstery. It was also annoying as the peas had fallen off my head.
Flailing an arm about, I soon found the peas and shoved them back on top of my head. Above it? In front of? Stupid gravity making positions hard to describe.
Click.
The dull sound barely fazed me, used as I was to the normal creaks and groans of our old house. It was just one of those things. The boys voice calling to me though, that was new.
Taylor? Are you home early? Tim called.
I just groaned in response, refusing to move from the couch. It wasnt comfy by any stretch of the imagination, especially with the way my bag straps were digging into my shoulders. But I couldnt be bothered moving, not with the way everything else refused to stop moving.
My response apparently did nothing to placate Tim.
Taylor! He cried, sounding upset and worried.
A snort of amusement escaped me. Worried. About me. Heh. Hehehe. That was funny, why would someone be worrying about me? No one at school did, not even the nurse
My thoughts trailed off as more creaking and groaning echoed through the house. Way more than normal. Then Tim was there, a dozen tentacles fretting over me.
Taylor! Come on, say something? Are you okay, um, stupid. Of course youre not okay. Er, whats wrong? Where are you hurt, what can I do, can I get ice? Oh, you already have ice, um, whats wrong? Say something! Please, Tay-tay. Tim babbled, his arms running all over me.
Taking a moment to summon the energy, I then turned and faced my friend, head tilted sideways to lie cheek down on the couch.
Hi, Tim. I mumbled, feeling a little woozy.
Youre alive! Oh, thank goodness. I thought, um, that you were No. You cant die, Taylor! Please, dont die! Tim continued babbling, his tentacles wrapping around me even further.
I didnt really feel up to talking much. So as a tentacle slid past my hand I grabbed it and jerked on it. When Tim gave me an inquisitive look I jerked on it again, managing to slur a single word.
Up. I demanded.
Childish it might have been. But feeling all those limbs tighten their grip, lift me up, and drape me as carefully as they could across Tims back was wonderful. He even kept the peas in place, a few limbs holding them to my head.
There was a sense of motion. While I might have been facing up now my head was still too fuzzy for me to really pay attention. That was why when the light suddenly dimmed it took me a good thirty seconds to work out that we were in the basement.
A few more limbs came out then. They lifted me carefully as a few set about removing my backpack, which was pretty uncomfortable to lie on. A few more set to removing my shoes and socks, and then started to work on the belt of my jeans. While they had been pretty hot at school, and honestly still were, that didnt mean I wanted to take them off. That would leave me practically naked! Again!
No. Dont take them off. I mumbled, trying vainly to pry the tentacles from my waist.
Tim just rubbed my temples soothingly, earning a small sigh of contentment. That didnt stop me trying to fend him off though, but his next words did.
But Taylor, I cant give you a proper massage through jeans, theyre too thick and baggy. And you clearly need one. Tim reasoned, already undoing my buckle.
I considered that. I especially considered how good I had felt this morning. I also tried not to think about how wet my panties had been.
Fine. I sighed, letting Tim do his thing.
It was kind of pretty almost. Watching as tentacles worked away at my belt, pulling the buckle open and getting the prong out. What made my heart beat faster though were the other tentacles, the ones I could feel snaking up my legs. It was It was It was arousing, okay? Some sick part of me enjoyed feeling those long limbs circle their way up my legs. A twisted bit of soul which enjoyed watching the way my jeans bulged and stretched; watched them deform and define the tentacles as they stretched my jeans to their limits.
It was almost enough to drown out the pulsing heat from the lump on my head with a new pulsing heat from a bit below my stomach. God I was sick. I was taking advantage of Tim for some deviant thrill. What would he think of me if he knew just what I was feeling? If he knew his honest attempts to help me were being twisted into more by my stupid hormones? Fuck, he would hate me. How could someone like him ever feel anything else if someone as ugly as me felt something like that about him?
So I ruthlessly crushed any shred of them. I wasnt entirely successful and it involved some pretty disturbing images that will never be mentioned. Thankfully, with that, I managed to curb whatever the hell had possessed me. It was hard though, really hard. Especially as I was forced to watch Tim pull my pants off and throw them to the floor. That meant I was just left in a black v-neck and my plain black panties. Just a tiny, thin, tearable strip of cotton between me and
I stomped on that thought too. God, I really was a fucking pervert. I was sick.
Clenching my eyes I tried to keep it in. I hated myself, hated feeling like this. Friends werent supposed to feel like that about each other. It was wrong. I was wrong, and
A tentacle wiped across my cheek, tears of self-disgust swept away. Then Tim was speaking to me.
Its okay Taylor. Im here, Ill protect you. Tim said, sounding so earnest I couldnt help but sob.
How could Tim even think to protect me when he was the one who needed protection from me and my selfishness?
It took a few minutes for me to calm down after that. A few minutes where Tim rocked me and caressed me; tentacles wrapped around me and squeezed, making sure I knew I was being held. Having all those strong limbs around me was wonderful, I felt safe. I felt wanted. It was wrong because I was enjoying it so much when I was just using Tim. It was wrong because I liked the way his tentacles fit so snugly around me, how warm and soft and comforting it felt. It was sick because I loved the way he wrapped up my legs, how he was rubbing small circles on my inner thighs whilst smaller tendrils wound between my toes. I was sick because my panties were getting damp even as I used my friend.
Then Tim moaned beneath me and it was all I could do not to scream at the unfairness of the world.
You smell so good. Tim said breathlessly. Which was silly as tentacles didnt need to breathe. Tim had said so.
I swallowed my guilt and stupid, perverted, disgusting arousal. This wasnt the time, I needed to focus. So I forced myself to ignore it all and say what I had to say. Forced myself to make things right.
Even if that meant cutting ties with my only friend.
Tim? Im sorry. I whispered. I sorry Im s-such a selfish bitch.
Taylor? No! Dont put yourself Tim tried to interrupt.
But I just kept talking, the words tumbling out. I had to you see, because if I stopped I knew I wouldnt have the courage to start again. I wasnt strong enough to be able to try cutting my heart out a second time.
No Tim, I am a bitch. I-I-Im so selfish. I need to take you to the P-PRT. I cant just keep you. Keep you in basement. Is wrong of me. It is wrong of me. You deserve to walk outside. To go where you want, not stay here. Youre a Case 53. Someone whos p-powers changed their body, took their memories. Amnesia. Oh, tattoo Do you have a tattoo? A stylized C or s-sideways Omega. I forced out, closing my eyes as my head throbbed. I couldnt stop my tears from leaking out though.
They can, PRT can give you a pr-proper ID. Let you be legal, a legal person. Cant if you stay here. I cant keep you hidden away just to be my friend. Cant keep you to myself. Deserve, deserve to be free. What you wanted, to be free. You want to be free and Im keeping you in a cage again because Im lonely and scared and your hugs are so good and make me feel all tingly which is wrong and Im sick and Im so, so sorry. I rambled, sobbing and snorting and becoming even more of an ugly mess.
I was fucking pathetic. I really was. I said as much.
Im sorry Tim. Im such a selfish bitch keeping you all to myself. Need, need to take you out so you can... Such a useless piece of trash. So pathetic. Im stupid, so stupi I cried, my voice getting hoarse and whiny.
The I was forcefully shut up as a tentacle pressed itself across my mouth and gagged me.
Enough. Tim said, his voice hard. Enough, Taylor. I wont stand it. Stop putting yourself down.
I just looked at him, looked at the myriad of tentacles floating in front of me; two came forward and began wiping my tears away, while another brought me a tissue from who knows where. At Tims nudging, I carefully blew my nose, doing my best to not get any snot on him. I think I failed but he didnt seem to care. He just wiped my nose and lifted the tissue away. The tentacles on my cheeks remained though, rubbing small circles below my eyes.
Tim seemed to smile as my breathing calmed and sniffling finished, his tentacles shifting in that peculiar way of his. He didnt remove the gag though.
Taylor, youre my friend. My best friend. So please, please dont keep putting yourself down. I hate it. Youre so kind, and smart, and pretty. Um, oh! You have super nice hair, such cute toes, and a great big smile. I want to see you smiling Taylor, not crying. And you cant smile if youre insulting yourself. That just makes you sad. Tim chastised me, sounding hurt as he did so.
I wasnt sure where my normal filter had gone but those compliments Compliments from my friend. Compliments from someone I trusted so much. They would have blown straight past my defenses anyway.
But what youre upset about is that you think you should take me to this PRT? Parahuman Response Team? Tim questioned.
Still gagged I could only nod slowly, tentacles moving with my head as I did so.
And its so I can have a, what did you say, er, legal identity? Tim questioned again.
I nodded again.
Tim paused, seeming to think about things.
Would I still be able to live with you? Would I get to see you every day? Let you sleep on me at night? Tim asked, sounding genuinely curious.
I shrugged then shook my head slowly. I doubted it.
Then I dont want to go. Tim decided, some of his tentacles folding in a fair impression of arms.
I wanted to ask what he meant, why didnt he want to go? However, pressing my tongue against the tentacle gagging me just earned me a quiver from it and even more pressing into my mouth. Tim tasted kind of salty but also sweet. It was nice, like that one time I tried salted caramel but not as strong. I wanted more. But that was wrong of me.
Tim ignored my inner turmoil and kept talking.
If I dont get to see you every day Im not going. If I cant hold you at night Im not going. If I dont get to hug you when you're sad or tickle you until you smile, then Im not going. I dont care if I spend the rest of my life in this basement so long as I can see you, Taylor. So long as I can hold you and smell you I dont mind. You just need to keep bringing me books and come see me and Im happy. Besides, I bet the PRT will be just like them. Theyll put me in a cage again. You wont. Tim concluded, nodding decisively.
Licking the tentacle in my mouth just made it squirm. Which was nice and kind of exciting but I wanted to speak. No matter how good it tasted which was really good. Thankfully, Tim seemed to finally get the hint or have said his piece. Either or.
As he removed the gag I started talking immediately.
But Im using you. I You make me feel safe and things which are wrong and its No, I shouldnt be feeling like this just with a friend. Im sick. Then my brain caught up with everything. Why would the PRT put you in a cage?
Tim seemed confused by my question.
Because theyre the people who imprisoned me last time. Tim replied. And why are you sick Taylor? Its not wrong to feel safe. You make me feel safe. Its scary when youre not here, I feel lost and alone. But you make me feel better, like Im home.
I felt torn, which line should I pursue first? I had so many questions! Okay, priorities. PRT first, feelings second. My feelings didnt matter after all.
What do you mean, the PRT put you in a cage? I said carefully, slowly.
Tim seemed confused by my question.
Because theyre a big organization in charge of capes? They must have some super-secret conspiracy running them! Otherwise, um, you see, errrrr Ah! Otherwise, this wouldnt be a world with superheroes or supervillains who fight and rob banks just like in Saturday-morning cartoons! Wait, how do I know that? Tim paused, trying to remember.
I snorted, amused.
Tim, this isnt a story. Life is not a cartoon. I doubt it was the PRT who had you locked up. That sounds more like a villain. You came out in a villains lair after all. I said, my amusement at Tims antics slowly improving my mood.
Tim smacked his tentacles together like Id just revealed the secrets of the universe.
Of course! Um, I knew that. Totally not paranoid. Nope. Anyway, the point stands. Do I get to live with you if I go see the PRT? Tim asked.
I shook my head, my curls getting a little tangled with Tims tentacles.
No, youd join the Wards and live with them. I answered. Id read up on that at the end of computer class; programming was easy for me.
Right. Then Im not joining. Youre more important to me than going outside. Tim said, sounding so sure of himself.
No, I He couldnt stay. I was just, no.
Pausing for a moment to gather my thoughts, I took a deep breath, swallowed my doubt, and plunged ahead.
Tim, you cant stay though. Im sick, twisted. Just using you. Im just using you to be my friend because you have no one else and you make me feel all these things I dont understand. I like them but theyre wrong and I-I-I Im just a pervert. I said, closing my eyes in shame.
Then I was being squeezed. My arms were wrapped up and held, my stomach rubbed and back massaged, my thighs had circles being rubbed on them. All while my Tim stroked my cheeks.
Well, whos using who now? Tim asked and kept going before I could respond. Because Im pretty sure Im the one using you as a teddy bear right now.
Grimacing at that I shook my head.
No, Im using you. I I dont understand what Im feeling but its wrong. I shouldnt feel excited and weird and, and, and I bit my tongue. How could I say what I really felt? That I felt aroused.
Tim gave me an extra tight squeeze in comfort.
Thats okay Taylor. I feel the same! I always feel excited to see you. So its fine. Besides, you only feel weird because of that bump on your head. Tim poked the frozen peas still being held to my head. It was actually getting kind of cold now. Youve been acting weird but I think head bumps make people act like that. Er, they do right? Thats a, um, thing. Isnt it?
I blinked. Was it? Was that why I felt this way? No, Id felt this way last night too But
It is. Concussion. Makes people act funny or pass out. Knocked out. Are Are you sure youre okay being my friend? That you dont mind me enjoying this? That its okay for me to like this? I said, confusion creasing my brow.
Tim nodded, tentacles swaying emphatically.
Definitely. Now, will you tell me how you bumped your head? Tim asked, sounding curious again.
Oh. That. That brought back memories. Unpleasant ones.
Id rather not. I deflected, trying to think how to avoid this.
Please Taylor? Tim begged.
Tentacles do not have eyes. Well, okay, some do. Tims did not. He did not have eyeballs. It should not have been possible for him to give me puppy dog eyes.
And yet he managed it.
Then he poked my side.
As I jumped and glared at him he poked me again.
Sighing I just knew hed keep poking me until I answered. Tim was that kind of person. I still couldnt hold in a bitter snort though as I started to explain.
Well Tim, you see, it turns out me smiling is a bad thing. I replied, my tone drier than a desert.
Tim twitched, confused.
How? You have such a big smile. Its so pretty. Tim said, questioning.
I snorted again.
You dont get it Tim. At school, Im a loser. The loner no one likes. Its not like I chose to be alone! Its just that no one will be my friend. Theyre all too scared, or got warned off, or believe Emmas stupid rumors. Now all they see is some loser and stay away. I muttered, feeling sorry for myself.
Tim just squeezed me tighter.
Thats terrible Taylor! Who is this Emma? Ill break her! Tim snarled.
For the first time, I realized I might not have been so wrong in my first assessment of Tim. While he was normally so bubbly and friendly, right then I could feel the hate coursing through him. I could see the tentacle monster out of nightmares that defied logic as it rent flesh and shattered minds.
But even then. Even as I saw what Tim could be I felt safe. He was angry, but not at me. He wanted to protect me. To destroy anything that would hurt me. And that warmed my heart.
Still, I couldnt let him do it, satisfying as it would be.
You cant Tim. We cant. It would be illegal. Its stupid, I know. But killing people or even hurting them is wrong but calling them names and making sure no one will be their friend isnt, no matter how deep their words cut. I explained, feeling that familiar weariness settle in. Was it wrong for me to be jaded by the world already? To only be 15 and yet be so cynical? Probably, but I was anyway.
Tim seemed of a similar opinion.
Thats stupid! Theyre allowed to bully you, to hurt you, torment you and if you retaliate youre the bad guy? I, just how does that even work!? Tim growled. He would have been gnashing his teeth if he had any. Heh, tentacles with mouths filled with fangs. Like an adorable shoggoth.
I kept talking then, forcing my mind away from that jarring image.
It may be, Tim. But it is what it is. I had to learn to live with that. At first I tried complaining to the teachers; whenever they stole my work, put glue on my seat, or shoved me in the hall. Every time they just doubled down and got me worse. Sure, theyd get punished sometimes, basically whenever Sophia left a bruise. But they just tried twice as hard every time and nothing ever stopped them. Worse, I got labeled a snitch and most of the gang kids at school started jeering at me too. Anyway, today we were talking about. Wait, we were talking about today. I said, trying to get the conversation back on track and my words in order. It was hard though, my head felt fuzzy and my thoughts scattered so easy.
Today started okay. I felt so happy, you know? Waking up with you was so good and I felt great and I had you to look forward to after school. I said, smiling as Tim hummed appreciatively. Apparently, he liked me thinking of him, of looking forward to our time together. Funny how I could make such a good friend so fast the moment I was outside Winslow.
Anyway, apparently, for me to be walking around without a stoop is wrong. That if I look anything but defeated its a crime. That looking happy for once, that having a smile on my face, is high treason against Emma Barnes. I muttered petulantly, scowling again.
Tim interrupted me again.
Why cant we hurt her? I know you said its illegal but surely we could hide it? Or I just do it and then hide in your basement forever? Tim asked, still sounding peeved but somehow caring? It was confusing.
A promise I promise not to hurt you Emma. Best friends forever.
If only that promise could have held.
Well, Tim. If for no other reason we wont because were better than them. Were better people, more moral and more righteous. Also, because I promised. I promised Emma I would never hurt her and even if she broke her return promise, shattered it really, I wont. I refuse. I will not break my promise if for no other reason than to prove to myself that Im a good person. Promises should be kept, always. I said, nodding seriously.
Tim grumbled a little but nodded in assent.
I suppose you're right. Though I dont like it. Tim moaned, finally settling down and resuming his petting.
A sigh escaped my lips as he shifted the peas so he could stroke behind my ears. I liked it, okay? Stop judging me.
We got sidetracked again. I noted.
We did. Tim replied sheepishly. Sorry, Ill let you explain.
I gave a small smile in thanks before taking up the story again.
Anyway, today, started great. I felt happy, confident even. I knew Id get bullied but I was sure I could weather it. What could Emma do when I had such a big secret in my chest? When I knew something they all didnt? When I had a secret friend none of them could touch or scare off? You you were a big help Tim, just by being here. So when Julia made all those comments in Math about loners being losers, and how I was a friendless freak I just gave her a taunting smile. When Christine called me a slut in the corridor and taunted me about how I was spreading my legs to get boys to like me, I laughed. I honestly laughed out loud and just walked away. I mean, you like me and I dont need to do that kind of thing to get you to like me, I just need to bring you books and cuddle you. I said, giving Tim the biggest smile I could.
He just blushed while twiddling his tentacles.
It couldnt last though. Word got around. No way it couldnt really. So, after I finished computer class I tried to squirrel myself away on the far side of the football field for lunch hour. Fucking jocks must have ratted me out though as Emma found me after only 10 minutes; Id just barely finished my chicken wrap. Anyway, Emma arrived because no way am I ever allowed to be happy in her little high school world. I complained, sneering at the concept of Emmas little fiefdom.
Emma and her friends, they all crowded around me. Its what they usually do. Gather around and then act like theyre talking to each other and pretend Im not there. Except all they talk about is me and just keep insulting me. Im ugly, friendless, a loser, stupid, fat, anorexic, a slut, a virgin Its stupid. Half the time they contradict each other and barely any of it even makes sense. It it still hurts though. No matter how stupid it is, it hurts. Sticks and stones may break my bones but words create school shooters you stupid bitches. I snarled, getting lost in the memory.
Thankfully Tim chose that moment to let my legs sink fully into his body. His flesh molding to encase them and his back sinking to keep my comfortable recline, forming a sort of furrow in his body. Looking down I could see my legs vanishing into him with some of his body mounding up to cover my legs all the way up to my hips. My lower lip trembled as part of him humped up to press against my damp panties. Oh god. Oh god.
My breath hitched as my body betrayed me once more, my hips jerking to press into that awkwardly placed bump. Trying my best though I ignored those disgusting feelings and just hoped Tim wouldnt notice how damp my panties were or the way my hips were trembling. Or if he did, that what that meant was something hed forgotten. God, I was sick.
Successfully distracted I resumed my tale, trying to distract myself now.
B-But yeah, they p-pissed me off. Not enough that I did anything, nothing beyond a scowl anyway. I-I try to be a good person, you know? So I just endured, I guess. I just t-tried to think about other things to distract me. I thought about what Id learned at the end of computer class, things I n-needed to tell you, just you. I thought about you. I said, helplessly shrugging and trying to ignore the way tiny little tentacles cilia? Whatever. The way thousands of tiny nubs were now massaging my whole legs.
Tim squirmed delightedly at that.
Really Taylor? Tim gushed. You thought about me?
I raised my eyebrow, giving Tim an amused smile. He picked up on it, curling up a little in embarrassment.
Oh, right. Sorry. No interrupting.
Shaking my head Ow. Okay, bad idea. I winced as pain shot from the lump on my head.
Its okay Tim. Now, where was I, oh yeah. Emma. Yeah, she didnt like me ignoring her. Not one bit. I sighed, feeling defeated.
I dont even know who it was. I didnt see them and I guess Emma had just been the distraction that whole time. Anyway, I made a mistake since I didnt keep an eye out behind me. I dont think it was Sophia at least, I barely saw her all day. Sounded like guys as well, and there were at least two of them. The words slipped out, sounding just tired now.
They dropped a trash can on my head. I mean a real can. You know the kind around school? I asked, frowning when Tim shook his tentacles in the negative.
Schools in Brockton Bay normally have these old cans, I think they were oil drums or something once. Metal anyway. They cut the top off and chain them to metal posts so kids dont run off with them, or, you know, do exactly what they did and drop them on someone. When they dropped it though it cracked me on the head and trash went everywhere. Im just glad it was pretty empty and there was no fluid in there, though Ill still need a shower. I moaned, both figuratively and literally. I leaned back further as I talked, relishing the attention Tim was showering me with. It felt so good.
After Id finally fought my way free Emma and her friends had fled. So all I could do was pick myself up off the ground and shake off the rest of the trash. There was a banana peel in my hair. I like my hair, its my only really nice feature. I said, grimacing at the memory of that filth tarnishing my only link to my moms good looks.
Tim derailed me again though.
No its not! Well, I mean, um, your hair is very pretty. So long and silky and curly. But you have a nice smile too! So big and warm, especially when you laugh. You have pretty eyes, like rich chocolate. And, um, youre super cute! Tim insisted, his tentacles waving wildly as he emphasized his points.
I decided not to shake my head again. That had hurt.
You dont have to be nice you know. I know what I look like, and thats I began only to get cut off again. Seriously?
Adorable. Tim interjected.
Sighing, I rolled my eyes.
Sure. Adorable. Whatever you say. I muttered, too woozy to argue.
A few moments passed before Tim gently poked my side, earning something between a snort and a giggle. I was ticklish from all the touching.
So what happened then? Tim asked.
Oh, right. What happened. I was telling that. Stupid brain getting distracted by stupid, cute tentacles.
Ah, so then I got up? Oh, I said that already. Right, so then I went to see the nurse as my head was so sore. She was kind of a bitch but also sympathetic? Its hard to describe, like she believed I was injured but not the how. No one ever does because Emmas Miss Popular. But my head really hurt and had a lump so she had to believe that when she checked me out. Because I was dizzy though she said I couldnt go to class and gave me a note to go home. She also wouldnt let me take an ice-pack because theyre expensive and she said I wouldnt bring it back. Even though I would. When I complained she just told me to go put frozen peas on my head or ice in a bag and put the bag on my head to reduce the swelling. I rambled. My sentences were horrible, disjointed and I just couldnt shut up.
Was Was this what a concussion felt like? Did it turn me into a motor mouth? I needed to focus. Stop it. But it was too hard.
So after that I left and no one stopped me because it was class by then. There was no one around to stop me. Then I caught the bus home; had to show the driver my note because he wouldnt let me on otherwise because it was school time. Then next thing I really knew I was stumbling up the stairs and shoving my key in the lock. After that I know I got in but its kind of a blur. Next thing I remember is you, Tim. You were there. I I just knew it would be okay then. That you would look after me. Im safe with you. You make me feel safe. I said, finishing in a whisper.
Tim just squeezed me tighter, my whole body wrapped in glorious affection with the world's warmest and softest hug. It was wonderful as tentacles slithered all over me; running between my fingers as I clutched back at them, curling around my shoulders, sneaking beneath my shirt to rub circles on my belly and its growing paunch I was pretty out of shape honestly. The hug distracted me though as Tims body vibrated lightly behind me, massaging my back while the nubs encasing my legs kept rubbing circles all over; wriggling between my toes, squirming over the soles of my feet, rubbing circles on my upper thighs which felt way too good.
I moaned as Tim kept tending to me. I liked this so much. I-I-I loved it. I loved it!
Tim seemed to like it too as he crooned in delight, that distracting bulge pushing even harder against my damp panties making me blush even more.
Im so glad Taylor. It makes me so happy that I make you feel safe because you make me feel safe too. I know I can trust you. Everyone else just screams or tries to hurt me, and while you screamed too you gave me hugs and books and talked to me when no one else would. Thank you Taylor, youre the best friend I could ever want. So dont, dont put yourself down anymore. Whatever those girls say to you is wrong. Its, um, what was it, er, evil! Yeah, evil. Theyre evil too. Tim decided, nodding to himself.
Then he turned his focus back on me even as my eyelids were drooping. I didnt feel tired but something was dragging my eyelids down as my eyes tried to roll up.
Feeling Tims gaze on me though I forced them back open and looked at him.
Taylor, who are they? Who are these girls who keep hurting you? You called them Emma and Sophia? But Emma was your friend? Why are they bullying you? What can I do? Please tell me. Please, Taylor. Tim begged more tentacles crowding around wherever I looked.
I opened my mouth and froze. I couldnt do it, could I? For over a year I hadnt told dad. Never had I mentioned to him I was being bullied. He had enough on his plate without my problems even if I wanted him to ask, wanted him to see I was hurting, wanted him to reach out and help me. He hadnt though and now it was too late to tell him.
But this? Now? Now with someone asking who I trusted? But Tim couldnt do anything. What would telling him achieve other than shoving my problems onto him too? I couldnt do that to my friend.
Could I?
Tim seemed to think I could.
Please?
My resolve cracked. Emotions Id thought long since repressed spilling out. Fear and hurt; the pain of Emmas betrayal and the humiliation I felt from her daily pranks. Anger and hate; the anger I felt at the apathy of authority, the uncaring nature of my teachers and classmates and my hate for Maison and Sophia. The daily torment I felt having to hold this all inside and the anguish I felt that I couldnt even ask dad for help. The soul-crushing despair that nothing would ever change and that and that
And that Emma was right. That I was a useless, worthless, ugly, stupid, loser.
Between sobs it all came tumbling out. While tentacles kept wiping my tears away I haltingly told Tim of my life and my tormentors.
I spoke about Madison Clements. She was the sweet girl, the cute one whose smile lied that butter wouldnt even melt in her mouth. A short girl with a good tan and mousey brown hair in a bob cut and who always wore clothes designed to make her look cute. I mean, what kind of girl wears glitter at 15? Madison, thats who. The girl who got along well with nearly everyone and seemed to have a million friends always willing to do her a favor. Even the teachers bought her act and pandered to her.
More than I envied Madisons cute looks or easy friendships though, I despised her. I despised her twisted sense of humor and sickly smile as she cheerfully bullied me. It disgusted me when she stole my homework and passed my hard work off as her own. It humiliated me when she shot spitballs into my hair and got others to join in too. She just made it worse even when she spilled things on my stuff, ruining what meager possessions I owned.
Then there was Sophia Hess, the school track star. The black girl with the runner's build and black hair always pulled back in a ponytail. Sophia was one of Winslows elite and up and coming athletes who routinely got her name called out in assembly for winning some event. She was a tom-boy through and through, corded muscles beneath black skin, with long legs and decent height. She was pretty but tough, sort of like a lioness, but her personality was anything but. There was nothing noble about her.
Sophia was the most physical of my bullies. She loved to hurt me, to bruise me. She was the one who tripped me down the stairs, who shoved me into walls between classes, or smacked stuff out of my hands and pushed me over when I bent to pick it up. In gym she loved to humiliate me, either getting the guys to pick on me or just beating me up herself. Sophia had no trouble getting the coach to look away so she could knock me to the ground and skin my knee.
Worst of all though Worst of all was Emma Barnes. She was my best friend once upon a time. We grew up sharing everything. And then one day we werent as she stabbed me in the back. As a person she was so pretty, a model even. Flawless white skin and wavy red hair with bright blue eyes. She had an hourglass figure I would have killed for; preferably her. Even the other girls were jealous, I heard as much even as I watched them simper around her, all while Emma played the role of popular high school student to a T. She was a living stereotype, the high school queen bee complete with bitchy attitude and penchant for bullying.
Emma loved to insult me, to relentlessly remind me how ugly and unpopular I was. She spread rumors and pretended innocence when guys tried to buy me or sleazy assholes offered drugs. What made it so bad though is that Emma knew me. I said wed been closer than sisters and I meant it. Once upon a time we knew everything about each other. Our favorite ice-cream, when wed got our first periods, when wed each started taking the pill, even our greatest fears and worst memories. Now she used all those little secrets, those Id told her in confidence and those I didnt even know Id told her. She used them all and turned them into weapons to stab me with, to twist the knife of betrayal in my back again, and again, and again.
I poured my heart out. All the hurt, all the pain, all the suffering. Everything Id been bottling up for a year. It all came spilling out. I felt like I talked for days, but Im sure it wasnt that long hours at most.
Most of it was petty, I know. What did getting gum in my hair matter when the Slaughterhouse 9 existed? What worth was my getting tripped over in gym compared to the city of Madison getting quarantined? Why were my tears important when entire families had been torn apart by the Three Blasphemies in Berlin just last week?
But It hurt. It still hurt. It hurt so goddamn much. It hurt that no one cared, that my every attempt to get help was rebuffed or undermined. It hurt that I had no one to turn to, no one to talk with, that I was so lonely all the time. I just wanted a friend and for someone to make the pain to stop. I wanted someone to help me and hold me and make everything better. Someone to just take over for me so I didnt have to be afraid anymore.
In the end I petered out into useless whimpers and sniffling, barely able to see and unable to talk. And now Tim would leave me. Hed see how pathetic I was, how selfish and stupid I was. Hed realize just what a loser hed been hanging out with and
Its okay, Taylor. Tim whispered in my ear. Its okay. Youre not alone anymore and you never will be again.
I didnt didnt understand.
What do you mean? I asked, half afraid half I didnt want to admit it. Admitting what I felt would mean it could be taken away.
Tim pulled all the tentacles holding me tight. I was squeezed all over as I felt Tim rippling all around me.
I mean I wont betray you. I mean I wont leave you. I mean Ill stay with you forever and hold you and care for you and lo, um, look after you. Er, so long as youll have me. Tim said, finishing sheepishly, almost like he expected me to reject him.
I couldnt do that. Not then, not ever. Not not when
Forever? I, you mean, youll be my friend? Forever? I asked dubiously. How could someone promise that to me?
Tim nodded, tentacles swaying.
Uh-huh. Forever. I will stay with you so long as youll keep me. Tim declared imperiously.
I couldnt help the wet snort-like giggle that escaped me.
You do realize that means youre going to be here forever, right? I asked, hoping I Yeah. Hoping. There. I said it. I admitted it. I had hope.
Mmhmm. I know. But so long as I can cuddle you then even forever will be over too soon. Tim replied, stroking my cheek as he said it.
It sounded so corny, but feeling the absolute sincerity in his words
Thank you, Tim. I I dont have the words too How can I repay you? I asked, hoping there was some way I could pay Tim back for being such a good friend. For being what I needed. For being everything I needed.
Tim wriggled delightedly, I could feel his happiness all around me. Literally. His tentacles were all vibrating and it made my eyes roll up for a second as the mound pressed against my panties also vibrated for a few moments.
Ohhhhhhh.
I couldnt help it. I moaned. I moaned like a fucking whore. Whatever the hell that feeling was, those jolts shooting from my pussy I No! No, I was a sick fuck! Goddamnit!
Tim seemed even more delighted by the noise I made, vibrating again and drawing another moan from me. My eyes twitched, rolling as he vibrated a third time. Thankfully I managed to bite my lip before I let out another of those disgusting moans.
Tim seemed disappointed by the lack of sound though. And that just made me feel even worse for feeling that way.
Well, you can keep making those cute sounds. Tim said, poking my lip where it was caught between my teeth. Then the bump between my legs shifted, moving up until it practically covered my whole vagina. And you can keep making that delicious smell Wow, it even tastes good!
Well I-It w-wouldnt be w-wrong to let go s-since he asked r-r-right?
Releasing my lip I moaned again, crying out like a total slut as I went limp in Tims arms. The swirling on my thighs was just too good, the feeling in my toes too much, and the way he was pressing against that place... I didnt want it to end. It was wrong, I knew that, but it didnt feel wrong.
Still this. Ah. This couldnt go on. Something was coiling in my stomach and it frightened me. Oh! I couldnt let that happen just because my friend was trying to comfort me and was too good at it. Especially because it was my friend.
Thanks Tim. Youre the best. I said, sniffling a little again. How was I so lucky to make such a good friend? Even if he didnt look human he was more humane than any of the girls at school. What did that say about people, I wonder? Thoughts for later, I had places I needed to be Even If I didnt want this hug to end.
Hey, Tim. I asked muzzily, trying to think clearly through all the things I was feeling and the headache that had set in.
Yes, Taylor? He replied, tentacles cocking inquisitively. Heh. Cocking. It was probably my concussion but some of his tentacles kind of looked like cocks now I thought about it. Long, white cocks ready to
I cut that thought off viciously.
Could you take me back upstairs, please? I kind of need to be there when Dad gets home. Need to show him the nurse's note. Maybe go to the doctor too. I explained, doing my best to impress on Tim that it wasnt his fault but also I needed to leave even if I didnt want to. But I really needed to as well I could feel that my panties were practically soaked by now.
I could only imagine what would Tim think of me if he knew what it meant. What a sick and twisted pervert hed call me.
Tim just nodded though, as if what Id said was the most sensible thing in the world.
Okay Taylor. I can do that. Do you want me to lay you back on the couch? Tim asked, shifting a little as he spoke.
Ahhhhh. Another breathless moan escaped me as Tims shifting rubbed the bump across my damp panties and sent little jolts through me. Still, I retained enough of rational thought to stammer a reply. I-I m-mean yes. Couch. Please put me back on the c-couch.
Tim nodded, shifting again forcing another moan out of me.
Okay, Taylor. But just can we cuddle a little longer? Five more minutes? Please? Tim begged, once again proving eyes were superfluous to adorable looks of pleading.
I shouldnt have. I really shouldnt have, but Damn it, that offer was too tempting. I blame my poor decision-making on the concussion.
Okay. F-Five more minutes. I whimpered.
I couldnt see Tim smile. He didnt have a mouth. But the way he squeezed me and hummed let me know he was grinning like hed just won the worlds greatest prize.
Yay! Thank you, Taylor. Hugs with you are the best. Tim said, sounding so happy and carefree.
Then Tim kept hugging me as I gave up and simply reveled in the sensation. It was amazing. My legs felt like jelly as Tim kept stroking me, the way he swirled tiny wet tendrils across my inner thighs in ever shifting circles making me melt. I twitched whenever he reached between my toes, little tentacles curling around them and across my soles. My arms werent doing any better either, there were even a few tentacles coiled through my armpits now which felt oddly nice while others looped around my hands. I couldnt help the way I grabbed them back, stroking Tim as best as I could, or at least what I could reach. The tentacles across my chest were almost torture with the way they kept brushing my nipples and sending little jolts through me that shot straight to my stomach. Stupid, painfully erect nipples.
So, even as my eyes rolled up and I moaned again, I made a vow.
I could never tell Tim how he made me feel. It wouldnt be fair on him.
Youre staying home tomorrow.
I blinked sluggishly.
Why? I asked, unsure but prodding the issue. I wasnt displeased, just wary.
Dad sighed, and gave me a flat look across the kitchen table.
Taylor, the Doctor said you had a mild concussion and needed to rest. Now, you may not be as versed in Doctorese as me, but rest means bed; just like how do not operate heavy machinery means dont drive your car. Everyone always thinks of a forklift. Dad finished with a chuckle.
I blinked owlishly at that.
It doesnt? I asked, incredulous. Had TV lied to me?
It doesnt. Dad confirmed. TV had lied to me!
Okay, maybe I wasnt thinking entirely straight clearly. I was thinking straight but not clearly because there was no other way I should be thinking right now. Obviously.
Dad somehow ignored my grimace at my internal chastisement.
So that means youre staying home and in bed tomorrow. Dad said, sitting across from me at the kitchen table, the empty box the only remains of our bought pizza. The table was old but well-loved, a hardwood table that grandpa had made from the salvage of a fishing vessel, the teak deck now our table.
A jolt of pain from my skull made wince. Okay, maybe bed did sound like good idea. Also, not tilting your head to look at things while on nostalgia trips.
I Okay dad. Youll call the school? I asked, feeling better but still not that great. The pizza in my stomach seemed to be helping at least. Pizza always did.
Dad nodded then, his glasses slipping down his nose a little. He pushed them back up before giving me a grim smile.
I most certainly will. And Ill be giving them a piece of my mind. To just let one of their students get assaulted and not even have an investigation? That stinks of a cover-up. Youre sure you dont know who those boys were? Dad asked me again.
I nodded tiredly, ignoring the throbbing this cause as best I could.
Yes, Dad, I told you. I was on the field talking with some girls when two boys dropped the bin on me. None of us saw who they were. They had sweaters tied around their faces. I said, the guilt in my stomach curling uncomfortably at the falsehood. It wasnt a lie per se; I really had been talking with some girls. Theyd just been bullying me. No one could identify the boys and I had no idea if theyd covered their faces. So, a stretching of the truth but not a lie.
It still made me feel uncomfortable. But I couldnt burden dad with my problems. Burdening Tim had been bad enough and hed begged me to.
A sigh escaped dad, long and slow, like a balloon deflating and his anger seemed to fade with it.
Im sorry Taylor. I should have never let you go to Winslow. Arcadia would have been a much better school for you to go to. Dad apologized, sounding so very tired.
I winced at that. I had been the one who had asked to go Winslow after all. Id wanted to because that was where Emma was going since she didnt have the grades for Arcadia like I did. Emphasis on the did. After a year at Winslow my grades were down majorly, though not quite in the toilet yet. At least I was still passing everything, though not for a lack of trying on Emmas part to change that. Also, Winslow over Arcadia for Emma? Heh. Shows how good my decision-making was.
It was my decision. I replied, trying to take the burden Id made back. Its not your fault. Ill just have to make the best of it, its only high school after all. Once I go to college no one will care anymore, right?
I gave dad the best smile I could, trying to ease his fears. It seemed to work too as dad actually smiled at that, even if it was just a small one.
Youre right about that at least. Just try to keep your grades up, okay? I know you can do better than a B in English. Dad gently chided, leaning back in his wooden chair.
I winced again. I really couldnt do better, not with the number of my essays that went missing. I got nearly all As or A+ for what I did hand in, but my missing assignments had dragged my grade down.
Okay, Dad, Ill try. Ive still got those Math worksheets to complete. I can do them tomorrow. I demurred, trying to get the conversation back on safer ground.
Dad rolled his eyes and gave me a I wasnt sure. A fond look? Sort of pleased maybe?
Youre supposed to be resting kiddo. Now, go to bed. Doctors orders. Dad said, pushing himself away from the table and standing up. Ill clean up, you head on upstairs.
I sighed, resigned. I shouldnt feel so bad for having to go sleep, especially not when sleep had been my favorite thing for so long. Sleep was an escape from the world, where for up to even 10 hours Id been able to hide from my problems. Now though, now I just wanted to hang out with Tim and read together. And also to not think about whatever it was I was feeling around him. Stupid perverted body.
So marching upstairs I let myself feel a little sour. Even if Dad had been great when he got home, panicking at seeing me lying on the couch with an ice pack. The moment hed seen the lump on my head, a goose egg hed called it, Dad had rushed me to the doctors. It had been a little emergency after-hours surgery, one in the Docks. But Dad had said it was reputable and the place the Dock Workers Union had always used for when someone on the night shift hurt themselves when theyd had a night shift. Sadly the glory days of Brockton Bay with the reconstruction of New York in the late 90s were long gone.
Anyway, I felt a little sour about having to sleep in my own bed. Dad would probably check on me later and if I wasnt there hed throw another fit. I wouldnt be able to go sleep with Tim tonight. On. Sleep on Tim. Stupid perverted brain.
So, even if I was really sleepy, even if my eyes were growing heavy just lying there under my blankets I couldnt help the pang of regret at not getting the chance to say goodnight to Tim.
All well, I guess hed just have to accept my apology gift of spending the day with him tomorrow.
A final thought occurred as my eyes drifted closed, putting a smile on my lips. I would get to spend a whole extra day with my friend. Huh. Maybe this week wouldnt be so bad after all.
Chapter Notes
Beta reading by the amazing Cailin and End of Line.
You sure youll be okay?
I rolled my eyes as my dad fretted. Lying back in bed as light streamed in the window I looked the picture of an invalid. My head was wrapped in bandages and they were messing up my hair. Still clad in my sleeping shirt, I leaned back against a pile of pillows. My only regret was that it was a single bed. Okay, not my only regret, I had a few. For instance, it wasnt very comfy either.
Fuck, Tim had spoiled me. Beds were officially ruined forever.
Im sure, dad. I sighed, making a little shooing motion with my hand.
Dad still seemed dubious, a frown emphasizing his receding hairline.
Leaning back a bit further I tried not to look annoyed. I just wanted him to go already. Sure, the attention was nice but I had plans.
My headache is better today and the lump is almost gone, you said so yourself. Ill be fine. Ill make sure to remember to eat lunch. Besides, Im just going lie about and read all day. And cuddle. That part I didnt mention though. Im sure dad wouldnt have approved.
Finally seeming placated dad let a wry grin cross his face.
You really are your mothers daughter. Okay then, if youre sure. Remember, lunch is in the fridge. Dad said, shaking his head in fond exasperation.
As he left, dad still shot me one last worried look from the doorway. I just shooed him again and he gave me another of those small smiles before heading off. Then came the familiar creaks and groans of the stairs with their loose boards, followed by the bang of the front door. Maybe a minute later the stuttering rumble of dads truck sprang to life and then slowly faded away as he headed off.
I was glad he hadnt hung around longer. Not in a mean way! I meant, well I couldnt just take all his time, even if I was injured. Dad had a lot of responsibilities and I know he had a hard enough time making ends meet without taking time off. Especially if that time was just to look after me. No, there were plenty more people counting on him. Even if I did want him to maybe pay a little more attention.
Shrugging off my melancholy was easy though. So easy in fact, that all it took was sliding off my covers.
What did it matter if dad wasnt there to look after me? There was someone who I would much rather have do that, someone who would love doing it too. A friend who adored me.
Making my way out of my room, I had to shuffle carefully. My feet were clad in socks because even if it was light outside at seven am it was still cold inside. Well, at least our house was. I was shivering even, dressed in just a shirt, panties, and socks. I... I was looking forward to my hug, okay? Tim liked having as much skin contact as possible. He liked it when he could play with my thighs and honestly? So did I. I I really liked it. Was that so wrong of me?
The anticipation alone was enough to make me blush.
Navigating around my empty cereal bowl wasnt too hard despite the socks I was wearing. The same couldnt be said of the stairs, sadly. The old wood of the staircase wasnt carpeted and felt slippery underfoot. To make it worse, Id thrown my school bag over one shoulder and the heavy bag was unbalancing me. Still, I managed somehow and I quickly found myself at the basement door.
As I reached for the door handle, I found that my hand was trembling. Why? I wasnt nervous. Okay, maybe a little, but not enough to make me tremble. My head felt fine today. The dizziness and the wooziness from yesterday were gone. All that remained was a dull ache to remind me of my concussion. So why was I shaking?
Oh. I was that excited? Really body? Really?
Apparently, the answer was yes because, as I reached down, I found that my panties were already damp. Tim hadnt even done anything yet! Stupid perverted body! Why did it have to betray me so? Nothing would ever come of it.
A shuddering breath wracked me. I wouldnt cry. I refused to cry. Not about something so stupid. Fucking concussion making me so fucking emotional.
Shoving my conflicting feelings aside I reached for the door handle. My feelings could be put off. I owed Tim a thank you for listening to me babble yesterday, for comforting me as I poured my heart out. And I knew there was nothing he would want more than to spend the day with me. Hed said so and and there was nothing I wanted more either.
Having a friend again Id forgotten how good it felt.
Tim? I called, looking down into the poorly lit basement. The small windows along the edges really didnt do much.
Taylor! Youre back! Tim cheered, his tentacles all swiveling to look at me from his end of the room.
Practically skipping down the stairs I laughed. I couldnt help it. I was just so happy that I laughed. Before I even reached the bottom Tims tentacles were reaching out to me. I dropped my bag, hearing it thunk and bounce down the stairs. I didnt care though. I was too giddy, excited as I grabbed hold of a tentacle that had come close. Feeling that familiar warm softness in my hand I couldnt help the grin that stretched my lips.
Catch me! I shouted, throwing myself off the last few steps.
It was stupid. Insane even. Id just thrown myself into a dive from which there would be no recovery, no soft landing. I had a concussion, a head injury, and I was throwing myself into danger. I was literally putting myself in a position where I would surely be injured without help, where I would have to trust someone else to save me.
And he did.
Caught you! Tim said, tentacles wrapping around my waist and arms as I fell. Then I was being lifted, more tentacles wrapping around my thighs as Tim carried me over to him.
Then he set me down.
My feet didnt quite land properly and I stumbled for a few moments before I caught my balance. Even before I was steady on my feet though I was looking at Tim. Hurt. Confused. Was he rejecting me?
Then he cut down my depressing thoughts before they could get going.
Um, Taylor? Can I hug you now? Tim asked, twiddling a pair of tentacles anxiously.
I paused then. Tim thought he Of course. Stupid! Id told him he needed to ask permission and to not just go do things like that. But I wanted him to. I I didnt care. Id only objected because I hadnt felt in control. No. That wasnt it. Because I thought I should be in control. Because at school I so rarely was. At school I was bullied, humiliated, and hurt. I hated not being in control. I hated letting those three bitches make me feel so hopeless, so powerless. I I didnt want to feel like that. Not when I was scared.
But now? Here with Tim? I wasnt scared. Tim would never hurt me. I I was in control and I should be in control But I didnt want to be? I just I wanted Tim to hold me. I just wanted him to pick me up and hug me and damn what anyone else said. I liked it when he held me. I liked it when he bound my limbs. When I felt safe, cared for, but also helpless. Vulnerable. I trusted him and that changed those feelings, made them No. No, it was wrong. A betrayal. Mom had always told me that I needed to be strong and I tried so hard to be strong.
That That didnt mean I couldnt want my friend to just hug me, right?
As I thought, I looked around. There, still waiting for my permission, were all the tentacles that had caught me. Except instead of hugging me they were poised and ready, waiting to wrap me up back up in warmth, softness, and comfort; to hold me and protect me.
Thats when something clicked. I wasnt sure what it was or if it was even really a click but
I didnt want Tim to keep asking if he could hug me. I just wanted him to do it because that was what I wanted. I could let go. I wouldnt be hurt here.
So I smiled, to let him know it was okay and that I was happy. So very happy.
Of course you can. I said. But before I could say anything else I was being bound and lifted.
Warm and soft. Strong and flexible. Those were just some of the many words I could use to describe the tentacles that were wrapped around me. As I was set down on Tims back I felt him shifting around to make a perfect bed for me to lie on. I wasnt sure if I was glad or disappointed when his body didnt open up to make pockets for my legs again.
Oh, wait. He could always do that later, couldnt he?
My hips jerked at the thought and I had to close my eyes. Caught somewhere between chastising myself for the desire and feeling exhilaration at the idea, I whimpered.
Unfortunately, Tim heard me.
Taylor? Are you okay? Am I squeezing too tight? Tim asked, sounding worried.
Immediately his tentacles began to loosen leaving me feeling exposed and
I grabbed at them.
No! I gasped. No, Tim. Thats not Please. You didnt do anything wrong. It just It just felt so nice.
Tim paused, as if confused. Then, slowly, he rebound me, tentacles once more coiling tight about my arms and legs, holding my waist down and forcing me into his soft bulk. It felt so good. I wanted to feel like this all the time.
So I screwed up my courage and plunged ahead.
Tim, theres something I need to t-tell you. Something I w-want you to d-do for me. I said, stuttering as my lip trembled.
Could I really do this? Could I give this up? I was scared. Giving this up would be a betrayal of mom, admitting that I that I liked it when Tim had me at his mercy. Feeling like this with Tim was so very different than at school, it felt like almost something else entirely. At school it was terrifying, here it it made my legs squirm and my hips want to buck.
God, I was sick. I still wanted to do it though.
The reassuring squeeze Tim gave me brought me back to myself. Feeling that comfort surrounding me, the unwavering affection and trust Tim had shown me It was all the answer I needed. Tim knew what I wanted; he liked me and cared for me. There was no one else I trusted more. Not even dad. The least I could do was give him just as much trust back.
His next words only reaffirmed my decision.
What is it? Ill do anything for you Tay-tay! Um, what is you want me to do? Tim asked, sounding confused. I hadnt asked much of him before after all, let alone making it sound so serious.
Taking a deep breath I asked him.
Could you stop asking for permission? Please? I whispered, afraid of what Id said but also feeling oddly exhilarated. It felt wrong to give in but it also felt so right.
Permission? To hug you? Tim clarified, still sounding confused. But Didnt you say I needed to ask before picking you up? That I shouldnt just do that?
I nodded. I had said that.
I did. And you still shouldnt just pick up random strangers. They might take offense. But But Im not a stranger right? You, youre my Were best friends, right? I asked in a small voice.
I knew the answer. I did! But I still felt so vulnerable right then. If Tim decided that he
Of course! Youre my best friend Taylor! Never doubt that, um, ever? Wait, never ever doubt that. Thats how you say it, right? Tim asked, a tentacle nuzzling my cheek as he talked.
Nuzzling the tiny tendril back, I nodded.
Uh-huh. Thats how you say it. And since youre my best friend Tim, I I w-want you to s-stop asking for m-my permission to h-hug me. I stammered, feeling a blush spread across my cheeks.
Tentacles cocked inquisitively at me, as if confused by what Id said.
You want me to not ask you if I can hug you? Do do you, um, do you not want hugs anymore? Tim said, sounding as vulnerable as I felt.
Feeling his tentacles curl away from me I grabbed them and pulled them close. Tim didnt resist, letting me wrap his tentacles back around my thighs and pull them back about my waist, even letting me slip them under my shirt. Cautiously his other tentacles slid back into place, holding me but not as tight as before.
No. Tim, I I give you permission. I give you permission forever. Y-You can p-pick me up whenever you like, you c-can hug me whenever you like. I w-want you to s-stop asking and just d-do it. Just pick me up and hug me w-whenever you like. I want you to. I w-want it. I stammered, blushing like a tomato as I gave my friend permission to do with me as he wanted.
Wait, not like that! Even if that didnt sound so
That thought got strangled. I was not going to ruin my only friendship.
Tim seemed confused but also a little excited.
Really? You really mean that Taylor? That, er, that I can hug you whenever I want to? That you, um, want me to just pick you up whenever I feel like it? Ahhh, you do know that means Im probably going to hold you forever, right? You mean the world to me and I dont want to let you go. Tim said, sounding breathless. Which was silly; tentacle people dont breathe.
I nodded anyway, silly or not.
Uh-huh. I I want it, okay? I want you to just hug me. And if that means I never get to touch the ground again? Im okay with that. I said, trying to keep a level stare as my cheeks did their best to spontaneously self-combust.
Thank you, Taylor! Tim cheered, rocking back and forth, laughing in delight like I had earlier.
I ended up giggling too as more and more tentacles shifted from his body to wrap around me until only my head was free, the rest of me covered in an ever-shifting mass of white.
Youre welcome, Tim. I dont want you to ever not hug me again, okay? So just do it. I said, feeling like a huge weight had been lifted off my chest. Though the butterflies in my stomach made me feel a little ill.
Tim hummed in contentment, snuggling against me as I just lay back and let go. Just surrendering.
It was amazing. It felt so good. To be able to trust someone like this was something I hadnt even known I wanted. To be able to trust anyone was hard for me, but now that I had? It felt right. I trusted Tim. He was so strong he could rip me apart in an instant if he so desired. But he didnt want to and he never would. Tim didnt want to hurt me, he wanted to protect me. He had so much power in his tentacles yet he held me so gently. He just wrapped me up in comfort and kindness whenever he got the chance. I trusted him and he trusted me. This feeling, it wasnt like anything Id felt before. To be able to just to just relax and let someone else look after me. To just lie back and trust someone else so completely. My head felt bubbly with the sheer joy of it.
Of course, Tim just had to reinforce it and make me feel even better but also worse . Stupid perverted emotions.
So Taylor, what did you, um, what did you want to do today? Youre supposed to be taking it easy, right? Did, did you just want to read again? Tim asked, sounding hopeful.
I smiled sadly at that. As much fun as that sounded, as much as I wanted to do just that I couldnt.
Sorry, Tim. I cant. Ive got to do my Math homework. Madison stole my summer homework so now Im doing make-up worksheets to not drop a grade. I grumbled, annoyed that that sycophantic bitch had cost me precious reading and cuddling time. Cuddling is amazing, okay? Especially with the way Tim was now stroking my head.
Ahhh. I sighed, relaxing for a moment as Tim petted me.
Tim wiggled at my breathy noise.
So cute! Tim gushed, before he too sighed.
How do you even sigh without lungs? Wait, how did Tim even talk without lungs? After a moment's consideration, I deemed it unimportant and chalked it up to super-powers. It was as good an explanation as any.
Then Tim continued.
So, your math is it in your bag? He asked, indicating the bag I dropped on the stairs earlier.
I nodded, about the only action I could take.
Yeah, its in there. I said.
Tim perked up at that.
Okay, let me get it for you then. Tim said, a tentacle extending out before I could even say anything. Not that I would have anyway.
A few moments later Tim was holding my bag and carefully pulling out my math work after opening it.
This it? He asked me, sounding curious as he poked the flimsy sheets.
I nodded again.
Yes, thats it. Could you put me down so I can do them? I replied, already feeling a little sad at the thought of being let go.
Thankfully Tim had other ideas.
Sorry Taylor, but you dont get out of hugs that easy. When I said Id be hugging you forever, I meant it. Tim said, sounding entirely too self-satisfied.
I just raised an eyebrow at that. While I wasnt displeased by any stretch I wasnt quite sure how this would work. That feeling of helplessness returned and it was a struggle not to buck my hips.
Swallowing loudly, I forced myself to focus.
O-Oh? And just how am I supposed to do my math then? I said, my voice somewhere between breathless, amused, and dry. Dry humor? That was a thing, right?
Then Tim managed to surprise me.
Like this! He said.
Without warning, he spun on the spot and quickly squirmed over to the wall. His body shifted and I went from a comfortable recline to the worlds most comfy sitting position. My face maybe a little over two feet from the wall, Tim held the worksheets against it with four tentacles while a fifth had gotten a pen from somewhere. Pen firmly clasped in squishy appendage, Tim turned more tentacles to look at my surprised face.
Okay Taylor, you do the work, I do the writing. Sound fair? Tim asked. You can teach me how and well learn together.
That was honestly pretty cunning of Tim. There was no way I could refuse now, not with him wanting me to teach him. Besides I didnt have to give up any hug time this way, didnt have to stop feeling safe.
Alright Tim, you win. Ill tell you what to write and you write down the answers, okay? Just make sure you ask if you dont understand what Im doing. Otherwise, I cant help you learn. I said, grinning happily.
Okay! Tim chirruped.
Alright, for problem 1 A we need to
Free.
I was free.
A smile split my face as I looked at my reflection. The bus window was grimy but I could see well enough. I was still the same skinny girl with a mouth too big for my face, the same thin lips and pointy nose, same wire-framed glasses. The eyes though, my eyes They were different. There was something there now, something I had been missing. Even behind my glasses, there was a visible spark.
Happiness.
I had found happiness. When I had once never thought Id be happy again I now couldnt help but smile. Once I used to think all I had to look forward to in life was graduation. But now I had so much more. Friends are amazing, and Tim was the best friend there could be. Tim Hed made what would have once been an okay week into something special.
As I rode the bus I reminisced, ignoring the odd stares some of the girls shot me. They were Emmas friends and their opinions werent worth their weight in shit. Besides, they couldnt do much to me anymore as this week had shown. After what had happened on Monday, well The rest of my week had been, if not good, then at least decent.
Tuesday. Tuesday had been great. After Id done all my math worksheets Tim and I had spent the rest of the day reading. I'd lain back and let Tim play with me all day. By the end, Id been a soaked mess again and Id had to change my panties before dinner. But even if I was a pervert it had been worth it to make Tim happy.
Wednesday Id been sad though. Going back to school had sucked and I knew Tim would be lonely no matter what he said. Still, it had been okay as everyone had given me a wide berth and without any of the usual taunts or bullying. Apparently, Dad shouting at Blackwell and threatening a lawsuit had managed to achieve something. We didnt have the money for one and I doubted the peace would last, but going about school it was nice not to be accosted. Coming home to hugs had just made the day even better.
Thursday had been much the same, although thered been a few more mutterings from some of Emmas friends and Madison had dumped her pencil shavings in my bag during English. Still, a day with so little bullying was great, especially when Tim had tickled me again until I was shrieking with laughter. Id felt so good after that that Id barely made it back upstairs before dad came home. Putting my pants back on had nearly meant I wasnt upstairs before he got through the door. That would have been awkward you see, especially as dad had been happy too. Apparently, the Mayor had signed a contract with the Dock Workers Association for a bunch of cleaning and restoration work of the local parks, and Dad had secured jobs for 20 of his guys. Hed even bought steaks to celebrate which were really tasty fried with butter.
And today, Friday Well Madison might have been back to her old tricks but no one else was. Sophia had been agitated stalking down the halls, but she had barely even glanced at me which was great. Even better, Emma still seemed to be ignoring me and most of her hangers on had followed suit. So all that had happened today was Madison shooting a pair of spitballs in my hair during English and that had been last period so it wasnt too big an issue. Sure, it sucked and was annoying but I would just have to brush my hair out when I got home.
So, all in all, it was a fantastic week by my standards. Sure, Monday had sucked but Tuesday had more than made up for it. The rest of the week had been boring as normal but with barely any bullying. That actually made the whole experience better despite the boredom. I guess high school was actually sort of okay when you werent being singled out by a bunch of bullies.
Sadly my musing didnt take as long as my trip home and I ended up wondering what I could do this weekend with Tim. Maybe we could watch a movie, I could go rent something from the old video store and get some popcorn. Everyone knows its not a real movie experience without popcorn.
That actually sounded kind of fun. But before I could plan much more the bus had reached my stop and I was literally skipping down the steps.
I was excited, okay? A whole weekend with my best friend. It was going to be great!
Bounding up the front steps, I leaped over the rotten one and landed on the front porch. Stumbling for a moment I quickly regained my balance. The door proved to be a minor inconvenience as my key caught in the old lock. But even that only slowed me for a few moments before I was in. After dropping my bag by the front door I ran for the basement. Throwing open the door I bounded down the stairs and, just like I had for the last four days, threw myself out into space. And, just like the last four days, Tim caught me.
Giggling. Laughing. Just feeling all those strong tentacles winding around me filled me with joy. I just felt so happy I was laughing. Tim poking my sides just added to my squeals.
Next thing I knew was softness as I was pressed into Tims side. He held me there for a moment as I did my best to wrap my arms around him. I failed, he was too big, but I hugged as much of him as I could anyway.
Hello, Taylor! How was your day? Tim asked, laughing himself as he lifted me up high above him.
I couldnt answer for a moment, too busy giggling as Tim flipped me upside down and around. Finally he settled me to lie across his back in what had quickly become my favorite place. Snuggling back into his delicious softness I sighed in contentment before finally answering.
It was okay Tim. PE was just a lecture on abstinence for health, Intro Computing is still easy, and Math was boring as usual. English sucked a bit though. Madison shot a few spitballs in my hair, but that was it for bullying today. I think the whole trash thing might have finally scared them off. I said, stretching my arms above my head.
I could feel Tims tentacles twinning around my arms as I stretched and grabbed them as they curled around my hands. More tentacles were curling around my body as Tim began to wrap me up. I I even b-bucked my hips forward as he reached for my belt buckle. It was wrong but I really liked it, okay? I liked the feeling of Tims tentacles as they snuck inside my shoes to pull them off. Or as they curled between my toes and yanked my socks off. I quivered as they slithered up my legs before pulling off my jeans. It was both humiliating and fun and and and it was hot, okay? I loved how helpless I felt as Tim stripped me. It was exhilarating.
It should have been frightening but I found it exciting. Knowing Tim would never hurt me, knowing he would protect me. Trusting him with my body made the whole experience feel so good.
I was sick but I was allowed this one thing, right?
Right?
Tim piped up then, finally done removing my clothing, leaving me in only the barest amount possible to remain decent.
Thats no good Taylor. You shouldnt have to put up with any of that. Im sorry. Um, there anything I can do to help now? Tim asked, sounding concerned.
Concerned. About me. Someone was concerned about me. It was a wonderful feeling.
Still, I shook my head, feeling the sticky lumps still stuck in my hair.
No, sorry. I just need to brush out my hair and Ill be fine. Though what you can do is I trailed off into another pleased sigh. Tim had started stroking at the small hollows behind my ears. It was oddly relaxing.
Tim seemed to be frowning to himself with the way his tentacles were curled. Then they suddenly brightened up, literally glowing with pale blue spots as they unfurled.
Ohh! Idea! Tim cried.
Before I could ask what he meant I felt his mass shift beneath me. Tilting my head back a little to look behind me I saw a rather large tentacle extending out of his main body. My breath hitched as it seemed to open, the end unfurling, splitting open much the same way as when Tim had swallowed my legs the other day. Just like then, the inside revealed hundreds of pink tendrils; they were tiny and incredibly fine. And then they began to grow.
My eyes were wide in amazement as Tims tentacle changed from being a single huge limb into hundreds, thousands of almost needle-thin tendrils. I was shivering in anticipation of what he was going to do to me.
Then they converged on me.
The base of the tentacle tilted, where the white of Tims skin remained. It angled the mass so it was looming over my head and the hundreds of tendrils flexed and bent even further.
My nose whistled as I sucked in a deep breath, surprised and ready to
Ohhhhh. I half-gasped half-moaned.
That felt fantastic. Tims tendrils, hundreds of them had wormed their way through my hair. They brushed against my scalp, pressing and swirling in the worlds greatest scalp massage. If I thought I liked having my head patted and my hair stroked before, but that was nothing compared to this. Places I didnt even realize existed were massaged; the sensitive parts on the sides of my head were practically molested. Yet more tendrils were combing through my hair, more than I could ever count. They ran along each individual hair, curling around them and caressing them. Each hair was pulled and tugged in ways that made my scalp feel odd, yet good. When they reached the end of each strand they carefully parted my hair, dividing the strands into cleaned and uncleaned. It all felt so good.
Lying back I just relaxed, hands still held above my head, and my back lightly arched. My legs were bare as tentacles wound around all parts of me. I was so utterly helpless and it felt so right.
A few minutes later Tim finally deemed my hair clean. The spitballs had long been removed but hed just kept going, lovingly tending to every strand. Wait, not lovingly. Um Affectionately. Yes, affectionately tending to every strand. Because we were not in love. I liked Tim, I did not love him. That would just be stupid of me and overreaching. I had a friend, I shouldnt want more.
Trying to clear my mind I decided to ask about the one topic neither of us had come up with a solution to.
So, hows your hunger doing? Have you found anything you like yet? Or at least anything thats actually satisfying? I asked, trying to hide my nervousness.
Tim hummed, seemingly oblivious thankfully.
Hmm. Not yet, no. Im sorry! I tried everything in the kitchen with the curtains drawn like you said. But um, oh! And I put everything back. But no, I, uh I didnt find anything I wanted to eat. And I am kind of hungry. Tim groaned, the tentacles not tending me curling in shame.
I couldnt allow that. Tim shouldnt think hed failed just because my food wasnt what he needed.
Hey, its not your fault. I told him. Well just have to keep looking, okay? Im sure there must be something you can eat. Did you find anything you liked the smell of?
I had a horrible idea what Tim might actually eat. I just hoped I was wrong. Having a friend who needed to eat human flesh would be terrible!
Tim shook his tentacles in the negative.
No, sorry. Nothing smelled very good. The apple juice was still okay and made for a nice snack, but it didnt fill me up at all. Only you smell good Taylor. Tim sighed, flopping a little so his sides spread out and he flattened out a bit.
My blush was pretty spectacular. Being told I smelled nice was always pleasant, even if I was worried as to the why. Still, I wanted to comfort Tim, to reach out and hug him. But bound as I was all I could do was squeeze the tentacles in my hands and buck my hips against the tentacles binding me.
Well find something. I promise. And when we do Ill make sure you get to eat until you burst. I said, meaning every word. I owed it to Tim, I owed him more than I could ever repay.
I wasnt sure I could quite be Seymour, but if Tim really was like Audrey then Well, Id cross that bridge when I came to it.
Thanks Taylor, youre the best friend anyone could ever want. Tim said, sounding much happier.
His tentacles gave me a comforting squeeze and I did my best to show my appreciation too, even if the way his tentacles were swirling about my inner thighs was really distracting.
Then Tim seemed to pause, before fidgeting a little.
So, uh, Taylor. What were your, um, that is to say Ah, are you free tonight? Tim asked, sounding really nervous.
A frown creased my forehead at that. What could make Tim nervous? I wasnt sure, but I did know hed asked a question.
Yes? I mean, my plans were to hang out with you tonight. I dont exactly have an active social life. I joked. Then I felt my blush deepen as I stammered the next part. B-Besides, even if I d-did. I would d-drop them for y-you.
I felt my lip quivering and bit it to try and control myself. No need to go revealing more than I wanted to.
Tim seemed to almost burst with happiness at my ramblings though, literally swelling beneath me.
So cute! Tim gushed, his tentacles staring at my face as I blushed and bit my lip. My eyes skittered away as my blush only got worse. Stupid perverted brain.
Then he literally shook himself, his tentacles shaking back and forth for a second.
Okay, then, um, er Would, would you like to go to the movies with me? Tim asked, sounding incredibly nervous.
My eyes snapped back instantly, locking onto the myriad of nervously twitching tentacles. Was Tim really
No. Stupid. Tim didnt like me that way. There must have been another perfectly reasonable reason why he was asking.
Yes? Id like that. I was thinking about going and renting us a movie to watch tomorrow or Sunday. But if you want to go, thats fine. Im sure we can work something out. But Why Tim? What made you want to go? I asked, curious and definitely not hopeful. Nope. Wasnt true.
Tim blushed at that, his tentacles taking on a familiar pink tone. Huh. He was literally glowing pink now. So, apparently he could do colors other than blue. Cool.
I, uh, I wanted to cheer you up. Tim said sheepishly. I was reading online about how to cheer girls up and, um, I dont know how to cook and I dont have money to buy you chocolates or flowers and we normally talk and read together but it said to do something new Wait. Um, redo?
I snickered at that. Tim could be such a dork at times, and he often mangled words or sayings. But he was always so earnest I could never be annoyed by it. Especially not when hed been apparently researching how to make me feel better.
Re-do. Go on, explain it slowly this time. I said, a grin stealing onto my lips.
Tim nodded decisively.
Okay, I looked up how to cheer girls up. I dont have any money to buy you chocolate, or flowers, or a present; so I cant do those things. I also cant cook to make you dinner. And we normally talk and read and the website said to do something as a surprise or something different. So I looked up things girls and boys can do together and, um, well, er. Going to the movies was one of the better options. Tim said, twiddling his tentacles again.
And I know youd need to buy us the tickets so it wouldnt have as much meaning as it said you, that is me, should pay but, well I just wanted to do something different with you. I wanted to show you how special you are, to make you feel happy. Though how rubber features into this I do not understand; perhaps ducks? Tim said, squirming self-consciously.
My heart thumped loudly in my chest and I swear my cheeks were going to get permanently stained if I didnt stop blushing soon. Why did I have to feel this way when Tim would never feel the same?
Wait, rubber ducks? What?
Rubber ducks? I question. On one hand, that sounded stupid, on the other I was morbidly curious.
Tim shrugged.
Im not sure. They just kept going on about rubber and making sure to wrap any gifts for you. The internet is strange but very knowledgeable. Tim said.
That honestly explained nothing. I was probably missing context. Whatever, not important. What was important was Well, that he was asking me to the movies. Was Tim really No. Impossible. He just meant going as friends. Obviously.
Still
Tim, why are we going to the movies specifically? I asked cautiously. It wouldnt be like last time, I knew that. Tim would never do that to me. But I couldnt help the fear that lurked in my heart at the idea of going to the movies with a boy.
Tim hummed, thinking.
Wellll. When I looked up what to do with girls as a boy, the number one place to take girls was a bookstore. But I figured we cant do that as itll have to be night when we go out so Im, ah, not seen. That left things like a bar or the movies. And then I looked up what movies there were and I found one I think youd really like! I know you talked about how you liked heroes and theyre playing a new movie called The First Hero. I just I, um. I thought youd like to see it with me? Tim said, finishing in a whisper.
I blinked at that. Tim had put so much effort into this, looking up and really thinking about to make me happy. It was so sweet. Maybe it would be possible for
I crushed that thought before it could get anywhere. Fantasies are nice but there would be no use ever getting my hopes up like that.
Tim was still waiting though and he looked so cute with the way he was fiddling with his tentacles.
Of course Ill go with you, Tim. Thank you for inviting me. What time is the movie? I probably need to be home for dinner and it wont really be dark enough until about eight for us to go anywhere anyway. I said, planning the logistics to avoid thinking about other things.
Tim seemed to perk up at my answer, giving me a tight squeeze as he did so.
Oh! Thank you, Taylor. Thank you, thank you, thank you! Im so excited to go with you. Itll be so much fun. Almost like a date. Tim crowed, sounding so very happy and maybe a little hopeful?
My heart froze. And for a moment it felt like someone had stabbed me. Stupid heart, I knew it would be impossible.
Y-Yeah. I stammered, practically hearing the tinkling sound of heart fragments hitting the floor. Almost like a date.
Tim just hummed happily, vibrating against me in excitement. While it felt great against my back, I couldnt bring myself to fully enjoy it at the moment.
Mmhmm. So, anyways. The movies last showing is at 11.30. I figured we could leave maybe about 8.30? The map thing, app? Website? Uh, the thing said it was a 90-minute walk to the movies from here. But, um, since Ill have to hide a lot and then probably sneak in, I figured wed best leave more time? I dont want to make you late. Tim said, sounding concerned and earnest.
It really was considerate of him but I just couldnt get into it that much. My heart was being stupid and melodramatic. I was fucking sick, I deserved this, this pain.
That sounds great Tim. Dadll probably have dinner ready by 7 and I can easily leave at 8.30. Ill just probably have to have dad pick me up if were going to such a late movie. Hmm. Maybe if I said I was staying at a friends house? I said, my voice brittle. Because even if it hurt, I still wanted to go. Nothing was worth giving up my friendship with Tim for. In fact, hopefully, this would help stop all those stupid feelings now they had gone and gotten themselves hurt.
Stupid perverted heart.
That sounds like a good idea. Um, we could maybe sneak back here and you could, ah, sleep with me? Tim asked, sounding a little unsure.
I wasnt sure if hed detected the hurt in my voice or was genuinely unsure if I would want to spend the night with him. But I tried to inject as much happiness and cheer into my voice as possible, even if it did sound a little false.
That sounds like a great idea, Tim. Sleeping with you is really restful. I feel great in the mornings. I said, using as much truth as possible to hide behind.
Okay, Taylor. Now, what shall we do until your dad gets home? Tim asked, sounding relieved and pleased, like hed just achieved something difficult.
I shrugged. I wasnt sure.
Tim scratched his head, or the front striped section I always assumed was his head. He moved with that bit at the front anyway.
Um, maybe you could read to me again? I, uh, I really like the sound of your voice. Tim admitted, blushing luminescent pink again.
That managed to bring a genuine smile to my face.
Okay, Tim. What would you like me to read? I asked.
Then Tim held up a book Id left him on that first day. Huh. Tim was apparently a lot more perceptive than I thought. Reading moms favorite book always helped cheer me up. I dont know how he knew but Tim really was the best friend I could ever want.
Okay, I can read that. I said.
Then Tim released my arms and shifted his mass around so I was comfortably propped up and perfectly positioned to read. As he placed the book in my hands a pair of tentacles appeared over my shoulders. They each lit up with a white light making reading easy on my eyes. Id mentioned to Tim that the lack of light down here hurt my eyes when reading yesterday and hed already come up with a solution? I didnt deserve him.
Still, I had a job to do. So I flipped to the first page and began to read.
When he was nearly thirteen, my brother Jem got his arm badly broken at the elbow. When it healed
Bang.
Shhh. I hissed, turning to shush Tim.
My friend shrunk in on himself as much as possible.
Sorry. He whispered, looking contrite.
Shaking my head I couldnt help the fond smile that stole onto my lips.
Clumsy. I said, perhaps a little meanly. I was trying not to let my hurt heart influence me, but it was hard.
Sorry. Tim just said again, sheepishly rubbing his striped head.
Turning around again I sighed and kept creeping down the alleyway. The gravel crunched under my sneakers and made an odd swishing sound as Tim glided over it on his thousands of tiny tentacles.
Poking my head out of the alleyway, I looked left and right quickly. The streets in the Docks were dirty. Trash was strewn in the gutters, the street lights flickered or just plain didnt work, and the sidewalks were almost more crack than concrete. Even the buildings looked dilapidated, like the old cinema just across the road. Faded gold paint was peeling off the building, on the upper floor one window was boarded up and there was a layer of graffiti that hadnt been painted over yet.
Fortunately, because of how shabby it was, the area wasnt very busy at this time of night even on a Friday. Still, there was the odd car going past and a few people were making their way into the theater for the last film of the night.
Okay, you remember the plan, right? I asked, now a little nervous.
Tim nodded seriously, his tentacles focusing on me despite the dark.
Yep. I remember. While you go in to buy the tickets, I sneak across the road as soon as its clear. I then need to get onto the roof as quietly as possible and from there into the ventilation system. I crawl through until I find the right cinema and then wait for the movie to start. Then youll get up to walk out and I pick you up from by the door. Tim recited, repeating back the plan wed come up with.
I gave Tim a small smile in response. Even if he bumped everything possible when trying to be stealthy he had a great memory, was kind, sweet, caring and...
Once more I cut my own thoughts down before they could get going.
Alright. Lets do this. I whispered, feeling my smile grow into a grin.
I was excited okay? Even if this wasnt a date I was going to the movies with a friend and that was awesome. It was only made cooler by the super-secret stealth mission we had to use to get to Tim in. Just like a spy movie.
So, casually as I could, I strolled out of the alley. I made sure to look both ways before crossing the road as getting run down by a car would be a terribly anticlimactic way to end the night; also painful.
Once safely on the other side, I waited for a crowd of older teens to pass. They looked college-age and were all happily chatting as they made their way into the cinema. As the last of them passed I caught the door before it could close and cautiously followed them in.
Inside the theater was much nicer. The carpet was a little worn and the blue color had faded to grey, but the walls were freshly painted a bright red and it was clean.
Waiting in line behind the teens I listened to them chatting. Once I would have been envious, listening to them talking and joking. Id wanted a friend for so long. But now I had one, the best. Even if I was just using him Tim was the best friend anyone could ever want. And he was all mine.
That thought helped soothe the hurt. Tim may not like me that way but he did like me as a friend. That was more than enough for me, more than Id ever dreamed of having this time last year. It would just have to do as there was no way I was ruining my friendship over something as trivial as my heart.
Thankfully I didnt have to wait for long as all the teens were buying as a group, but I did have to wait a bit longer when they went to buy snacks. There was only the one clerk working this late and she had to change counters. The sheer amount of junk food the college kids bought was staggering and took a few minutes to ring up. Finally done, the clerk came back to the ticket desk while looking a little frazzled. She took a deep breath though and gave me a cardboard smile as I came up to order. Id have pegged her for another college student or about that age. She had frizzy ginger hair pulled up into a bun and few pimples just visible through all the freckles. Maybe I would be like her in a couple of years, working a job to pay my way through college. We had a close enough build that I could picture it, even if she did have bigger boobs than Id likely ever get. Stupid genetics.
Shaking my head to clear my thoughts I smiled back at her.
Two tickets to see The First Hero, please. I said.
The clerk gave me an absent nod, already ringing it up.
Sure, the 11.30 screening, yeah? Any snacks? Saves me ringing you up again. She said, sounding helpful but also bored.
I nodded at that. It just wasnt a real movie otherwise.
One small popcorn please. I said, feeling my grin widen a little. I hadnt been to the movies in so long that even ordering the junk food was fun.
The clerk just nodded at that, making her way to the popcorn machine behind the snack bar. My eyes widened in surprise when she came back with a medium bucket filled to overflowing. She handed it to me and held up a finger when I opened my mouth to protest.
Hey, theres two of you. Cant let your boyfriend steal it all. She said, shooting me a wink.
Embarrassed I just whispered my thanks and walked off while cursing my feelings again. I paused though as the girl called out after me.
Cinema four, on the right! The clerk called after me.
I nodded my thanks and set off again.
A few minutes later found me settling into my seat. The theater was pretty dark and the lights had already dimmed. Even if the movie didnt start for another twenty minutes they were already playing ads when I walked in. Yay for capitalism? It didnt really affect me though.
What did affect me and I found a little worrying was that the group of teens whod entered ahead of me were also in the theater. They were loud and there were twelve of them sprawled out over even more seats. Fortunately, theyd claimed the middle of the theater sitting a few rows down from me. The rest wasnt that busy, just a few people down in the front, and an older couple leaning against each other in the back row with me.
Not many people, all things considered. I just hoped none of them would notice anything.
The next few minutes I spent munching popcorn and watching overpriced ads for things Id never buy. Like either dad or I could afford health insurance that promised parahuman healing, and when would I ever buy such overpriced corn chips? Seriously, $6.99 a packet? Rip off.
As I was being tempted to throw popcorn at the screen in disgust something tapped on my shoulder.
Pissed. Tim whispered in my ear.
I struggled to hold in a snort of amusement. I failed.
Its psst. I whispered back.
Ooohhhhhh. Um, re-do. Psssst. Tim said quietly.
I couldnt help but snicker at this, struggling to hold in my laughter. I quickly regained control of myself though and turned to face Tim. There was a single white tentacle dangling down next to my head with the tip turned to face me. Wed eventually figured out Tim could see whatever the tips of tentacles were pointing at and the more tentacles looked the better the clarity he got. Sadly he could only look in one direction at once as any more confused him.
Anyway, there was a single tentacle looking at me. Following it back up wasnt too difficult unfortunately, the light from the screen highlighting Tims snowy color all too well. Still, unless someone were to look back no one would see him. The tentacle itself disappeared into one of the vents and I was a little worried Tim wouldnt be able to fit through.
The smile I gave Tim felt a little strained, but it was genuine. I was glad hed managed to make it in.
Hey Tim, have any trouble? And can you get out of there? I asked as quietly as I could.
The tentacle shook back and forth then nodded.
No trouble. I think someone might have spotted me crossing the street but Im not sure. They didnt scream at least. And once I was over it was easy to get up on the roof, suckers! Tim said, sounding triumphant. He then demonstrated, a couple of tiny suction cups forming down the length of his tentacle.
I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Id never thought of Tim having octopus-like tentacles. But there, on the tentacle looking at me, little suctions cups had appeared. That was pretty neat honestly and I said as much.
Thats pretty cool Tim. Youve got all sorts of tricks. I complimented Tim, trying to shut up my brain before it could supply any more perverted ideas Damn it.
Suckers are not supposed to be used for that!
As I quietly pummeled my perverted brain into submission Tim blushed at the compliment, visible only because of his pink glow.
Thanks, Taylor. Youre so nice to me. Should I make my way in now? Tim replied, sounding bashful.
I nodded, not trusting my mouth to not say something perverted. Why did suckers have to have so many uses!?
Then Tims tentacle withdrew and I could take a breath without feeling awkward.
Looking up I was treated to a strange sight I doubt anyone else had ever seen. Sprouting from the ventilation grate in the back wall were a dozen thin tentacles. They swayed and bobbed, their movement only made more eldritch by the shifting light from the screen. The tentacles were slowly and carefully prying out the screws holding the grate in place. Once hed successfully pulled them out Tim carefully held the grate still, as if waiting to see if anyone had noticed.
A quick glance around the room told me that, no, no one had seen what Tim was doing. Looking back up I gave Tim a thumbs up to show that he was good.
I couldnt hear Tims response but the grate was moved out of the way. Then, like the worlds largest play-dough mold, Tim squished his car-sized bulk through a vent opening I could have barely fit my shoulders through. Huh. Maybe I hadnt been so far off with that octopus comparison earlier.
Maybe a minute later Tim had squirmed his way through. Now he was hanging from a lot of tentacles hed wrapped around the exposed beams or stuck with suckers to the ceiling. He kind of looked like a giant spider sack; the kind mother spiders put their eggs in. You know, like in Charlottes Web.
It was only a few more minutes until the movie started and the final trailers were playing. So, despite my heart beating a million miles a minute, I got up. Thankfully Id sat on the edge of the row by the aisle so I didnt have to walk past anyone. Just a few steps past the back row I stopped, holding my popcorn close so I didnt spill any. I didnt have to wait long before I felt a trio of tentacles reaching for me. One curled around my waist while the other two slithered up and under my skirt to wrap themselves securely around my thighs.
What? Yes, Id worn a skirt. Despite my initial protests and worries about my looks, I'd caved to Tims pleading. He claimed I couldnt possibly wear pants because how could he hold my thighs then? How could he caress my legs if I hid them away in denim? His arguments made too much sense and I liked the feeling of his tentacles on my skin too much to deny him. Besides, hed told me too and and It felt nice to do as he wanted, okay?
So, unable to resist, Id put on my old Miss Militia shirt and thrown an old faded hoodie on top, leaving the zipper open at the front. Then I pulled on my skirt. It had been a fairly conservative black thing once, but just like with my shorts Id grown taller. Now instead of covering my knees, the pleated skirt stopped a good few inches above them. It made me feel really self-conscious wearing it and forced me to notice my thighs while walking as they kept rubbing together.
The way his tentacles suddenly tightened made me gasp. Focusing again I felt Tim lift me up and away. His tentacles brought me up into the rafters with him so we could watch the movie together. As I reached him, Tim perched me on top of his squishy body. Then his bulk shifted, molding itself so I could lie back but tilted in such a way that I could watch the screen. The only thing stopping me from falling were the copious tentacles which had now wrapped around me up to my chest, but leaving my arms free to hold and eat my popcorn. I offered Tim some but he declined, instead hugging me tighter and starting to play with the insides of my thighs. If I didnt know better Id have sworn Tim was deliberately teasing me
Except he didnt like me that way. I cursed my stupid feelings. Friends shouldnt have those kinds of feelings for each other.
Shaking my head to clear it, I looked around.
The two of us were hanging a short distance from the ceiling but we were still close enough that if I wanted to I could reach out and touch it. Looking down I could see the tops of the other moviegoers' heads. It was funny in a way, how small everyone looked from above. I wondered, was that the view all capes had of people? Or at least those who could fly? It would explain why villains acted the way they did at least, not caring because they saw everyone as so insignificant. But then, heroes like Alexandria flew and she was the hero. The flying brick, the heroine whod faced down some of the worst monsters the world had to offer. So I guess it wasnt. Youd need a lot of compassion to be a hero like that.
Then Tim caught my attention as he squeezed me tight.
Look! Its starting! Its starting, Taylor! Tim whispered in excitement, pointing at the screen.
And indeed it was. As the opening credits for the producers and film studio faded a eulogy appeared on screen.
This film is dedicated to the second officially recognized parahuman and the first ever superhero.
In loving memory of Andrew Hawke. Gone, but never forgotten.
This is his story.
Vikare
The First Hero
That in turn gave way to a scene of the ocean. A storm was blowing, the ocean a bitter gray as spray blew across the screen and the wind whistled. Then a ship appeared, a big cruise ship, bucking in the rolling sea. The camera zoomed in until there were people visible on the deck, a few brave souls daring to step out to watch the troubled waters.
Then, with a flash of light, a golden man appeared, floating above the ocean.
The few people on the deck gasped and pointed while more poured out onto the deck.
Then the golden man descended, the storm seeming to have no hold on him. In fact, his mere presence was forcing it back. The rippling golden light pouring off the bearded glowing figure calming the waves, soothing the winds, and even beginning to disperse the clouds.
Soon he floated next to the ship as it now rested in calm waters. Dozens of people reached out to touch him, only one succeeded. A youngish man with a woman holding his belt to let him lean out further. She looked similar to him, his sister if I recalled my history correctly.
Then the man whod touched him asked the golden man a question.
Whats your name? He called, almost shouted really.
The golden man stopped looking about as if surprised. He turned to look closely at the man leaning over the railing and then at his sister behind him. Then he said one word, the only word anyone has ever known him to say.
Scion.
And then the golden man was gone, vanishing in a golden flash as spectacularly as hed appeared.
A monologue took over as the scene changed to show the brother and sister back in their cabin, explaining what had happened.
I didnt know it back then. No one did. But that was the first appearance of the greatest hero in the world. Scion wasnt a hero at that time and he wouldnt become one for a few more years. But he was the first ever parahuman. And I, Andrew Hawke, had just become the second.
The scene carried on, Andrews sister admitting she had cancer. Andrews monologue revealed hed had cancer too, but couldnt bear to tell his sister. But in the next scene the doctor pronounced them both miraculously cured. Scion had saved their lives, cured what the doctors could not. And from there Andrew discovered his powers. Together, after showing them to his sister, they made him a costume. It was blue and red, just like Andrews heroes. He even added a stylized lightning bolt to symbolize the golden blasts he could shoot. Then, just like in the comics of old; Spiderman, Superman, Batman With powers Andrew became a hero.
And thus, on a cold spring night, the first-ever superhero set out to fight crime.
Tim and I both gasped, we laughed, and we cried Well, I cried. Tim just sobbed. We watched as Andrew made a name for himself, as he fought crime and the media began reporting on the mysterious hero with super-powers.
Vikare.
Thats what they called him. A super-powered vigilante, a real-life superhero. He fought crime; stopped muggings, caught drug dealers, rescued prostitutes from their pimps, and tried his best to live up to the comic books that inspired him. He held back a lot, trying not to scare anyone and always, always saved the victim.
Vikare, he hadnt just been a hero. Hed been a true Hero. Someone we should all aspire to be like.
There was even a love story. Im not sure how true it was, but now cured of cancer Andrew had decided he could pursue his boyhood crush, Samantha. Hed chased her and won Sam over; he took her ice skating and on candle-lit dinners. It was romantic and sweet, yet also thrilling. Sam got kidnapped by one of the first-ever villains, a cape calling himself Bonecrusher.
Vikare had rescued her though. Hed fought Bonecrusher and for once he didnt hold back. He fought with all he had and laid the villain low. I couldnt help cheering as Bonecrusher fell and Tim cheered too, right along with me. That final blast, the one that knocked Bonecrusher out cold had been awesome.
The next part though, when Vikare freed Sam and pulled her to his chest? When he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her? It sent a familiar pang of pain and loss through my stupid heart. It hurt. It hurt watching the girl get the boy, or boy get the girl I suppose. It hurt knowing that would never happen for me. No one would ever want me like that.
Then I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. Tim had been fairly still so far, focused as he was on the movie. So seeing him moving drew my attention. Turning to face Tim I started to tilt my head inquisit
Tim kissed me.
I What. How? What had just Had that really Kiss?
Almost as soon as our lips touched Tim was pulling back, stammering apologies.
I-I, s-sorry Taylor. Um, I-I, no. Um, Im sorry. I d-didnt mean, er, was j-just supposed to be on your c-cheek. Tim blubbered, sounding so scared, so frightened.
I could barely think. What was I supposed to say. I I couldnt believe it. In fact, I reached up with my hand, my popcorn falling limply away, and pressed my fingers to my lips. Yep, they were damp and not with my saliva.
Tim had kissed me.
Tim had kissed me.
My heart soared and the grin that split my face threatened to take the top of my head off.
Tim? I whispered, my voice filled with excitement. Did you just kiss me?
Im sorry! I-I didnt mean to, j-just your cheek. It, didnt want, um. I wa Tim stammered, trying to explain himself.
So, hed just meant to kiss me on the cheek but Id turned my head at the wrong No, at the right time? That was I had to show him it was okay. That it was better than okay. So, I cut him off from apologizing further by reaching out and grabbing his tentacle. It was thick as my wrist with an open end and I could just make out the tongue-like protrusion inside.
Hesitantly, I drew it back towards me. Tim offered no resistance, seemingly as confused yet hopeful as I was. Slowly, as my heart thundered in my chest, I pressed his tentacle mouth to my own.
It was wet, and sweet, and gentle The tip of his tentacle moved against my lips as I slowly shifted them. Opening and closing a little, sliding back and forth, and just occasionally one of our tongues darting out to trace the others lip. His lips felt soft and he tasted like nothing I could describe. More. I wanted more. I needed more. I pressed harder against his tentacle, forcing our lips together, sucking at his lips. Please, more. Please, Id do anything Tim, please please...
Finally, we broke apart as my lungs screamed for air. For a few moments I could only gasp, pant really, my mind totally blank. I wasnt sure how long wed kissed for. It felt like an eternity but also like no time at all. All I knew was I wanted more, that I needed more. It had felt so good and my mind was awash with pleasure. My cheeks were practically glowing with how hot it had made me, my eyes wide and sparkling behind my glasses. Yet it wasnt fear this time that widened my eyes but hope and happiness and more feelings than I had words to describe. I just couldnt stop smiling as Tim held me, looked at me with the tentacle Id just been kissing.
My first kiss.
And it had been amazing.
Taylor? Tim said, his voice quivering with uncertainty and something else.
Tim? I replied. Feeling just the same.
Tim jerked his tentacle, his version of a nervous swallow.
Taylor, did did you just kiss me? He said, echoing my own words back to me. He sounded confused but delighted at the same time.
I nodded.
I did. I said breathlessly, my grin still trying to decapitate me.
Then someone had to ruin our moment.
AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!
We both jerked, looking down. Below us the group of teens were now looking up. At us. Pointing. And screaming.
Vaguely I noted that my popcorn seemed to have landed on one of them. I guess theyd been looking around for whoever threw a half-eaten box of popcorn at their head and finally looked up. That didnt make it any less annoying though. Their screaming had ruined our moment.
Still, while I was fuming Tim seemed to have taken a much smarter and more immediate response.
Run away! Tim cried.
With a mighty heave, he threw himself off the ceiling and towards the doors. As we fell I shrieked in a moment of terror. Tim landed with a crash , however, I didn't even feel a thing as his squishy body absorbed the impact while jiggling like jello. Then he was opening the doors and the pair of us were rushing out, down the corridor and barreling through the front doors.
As we made our exit past the startled clerk at the front desk I laughed, cackled really. It was just so much fun; the pair of us making a daring escape in the middle of a movie. Sure, it meant we wouldnt get to see how the movie ended but I found I didnt overly care. Id gotten something far better than a movie after all.
I was still cackling as we hurtled across the street and back into the alleyway wed started the night in, startling what few denizens of Brockton Bay were out and about to see us pass. As we rushed down alleyways and rocketed across streets wed had to sneak across on our way here there was only one thing for me to say.
So, I threw my arms up high while Tim kept me secured with the tentacles wrapped around my thighs. I looked up, my heart swollen with joy, and shouted it to the sky.
Best! Day! Ever!!
Chapter Notes
Beta reading by the amazing Cailin and End of Line on Questionable Questing.
Creeeeak.
I winced as the front door groaned. Either the old hinges needed oiling or it being late made everything sound louder.
Taylor?
Wincing again at the sound of dads voice I stepped fully inside. A quick glance outside showed Tim shuffling around the house, heading towards the back door where Id let him in soon. That confirmed, I closed the front door. I was just in time too. Dad walked into the hallway just as the door clicked shut.
Hey, Dad. I said, giving him a sheepish wave.
Dad blinked at that, his dark hair casting an odd shadow as he tilted his head slightly.
Youre home early. I was just getting ready to come pick you up. Did something happen? Dad asked, sounding concerned.
I shrugged, clutching my elbow self-consciously.
Sort of? Nothing bad! I hastened to add, seeing Dads eyes narrow behind his glasses. Just a bunch of college students getting rowdy. They were making it hard for us to hear the movie, so we left early. Um, Tims family dropped me off since they decided to come with us?
That wasnt supposed to come out as a question but it did anyway. I wasnt very good at lying even if my relationship with dad was currently built around them. I just I couldnt tell him, okay?
I wasnt sure if Dads frown was because hed caught my lie or because of something else.
Thats a shame. I was looking forward to meeting your friend. Its a fathers prerogative to meet any boys who are friends with his daughter. Dad said, giving me a warm smile.
Now it was my turn to frown. Why would, wait
Was that a joke? I asked, surprised.
Dad just chuckled, walking towards where I still stood just inside the door.
Of course not. How else am I supposed to give him the disapproving father talk while polishing my shotgun? Dad said, sounding overly serious. He paused as he reached me. Hesitating for a moment he then reached out and pulled me into a hug.
Maybe it was because I was already so happy, or maybe it was because dad had a good day at work, or a thousand other possibilities. But whatever the reason this hug felt more I dont know. More genuine? Warmer? Something. That wasnt important though, all that mattered is that it was more.
So I hugged dad back, burying my face in the hollow below his chin. Dad rested his head atop mine and just held me for a few moments. It was nice. I liked being held, and more, I liked that dad seemed more alive than he had been in years. That alone made me want to repeat whatever had caused this.
Dad seemed to like it too as he kissed the crown of my head, something he hadnt done since before mom passed away.
Im glad youre home safe Taylor. And Im glad you had fun seeing a movie with your friend. It makes this old man happy to see his daughter smile like that. Dad murmured, giving me a final squeeze before releasing me.
I just coughed nervously and tried not to feel too guilty. Was that all it took to make Dad happy? Seeing me smile? Because if that was so, had it been my fault hed been sad all this time?
No. No, I refused to think like that. It wasnt my fault any more than it was Dads. That blame lay with Emma and I refused to let her tarnish anything of mine ever again. And with Tim now in my life, I knew Id be smiling a lot more, and that would make dad happy. So, Id just have to keep smiling.
The memory of lips against mine made me break out in another grin. Well, it would certainly be easy from now on at least.
Tim liked me! Like, 'liked me' liked me even!
Attagirl. Dad said, ruffling my hair.
I dodged away, trying to escape his hair-ruining hands.
Daaaaad! I whined, flailing at him as he tried to reach for my head again.
Laughing, dad raised his hands in surrender and backed up as I managed to strike him in the chest.
Okay, okay. You win. Now, since youre home safe, Im heading for bed. Work tomorrow isnt going to get itself done, sadly. Goodnight Taylor. Sleep well. Dad said, giving me a final wave as he turned for the stairs.
I grunted in annoyance, still trying to straighten my hair. My smile hadnt dimmed though.
Night dad. Sleep well. I called after him, turning to make my own way to the kitchen.
I heard dad pause at the top of the stairs.
Dont stay up too late! Dad called down to me.
I just rolled my eyes. His concern was nice, if a little unwanted right now. I needed to let Tim in after all.
I wont! I called back. Im just getting a drink, then heading to bed.
There wasnt a reply to that, so I assumed dad had headed for bed. The creaking of floorboards above me indicated he had at least. Taking the long way through the kitchen so as to not arouse any suspicion I made my way to the back door. Opening it, I found Tim already waiting for me on the back steps.
Before I could even blink Tims tentacles were grabbing me and pulling me out the door.
Giggling, I ended up biting my fist to quiet myself as Tim plopped me on his back. Tim hadnt been kidding when he said hed never let me touch the ground if I let him always hug me. It was wonderful, just feeling my friend grab me and hug me; just knowing that being with him meant comfort and affection. Tears pricked at my eyes from sheer happiness.
I missed you. Tim whispered, hugging me to him.
Burying my face in his warm bulk, I wrapped as much of Tim in my arms as I could and hugged him back. After nuzzling him for a moment I brought my face up. Before I could even open my mouth tiny tentacles were already wiping my tears away. My heart felt fit to burst. I didnt know anyone could feel like this, that the world could be so beautiful.
Silly. I wasnt even gone for five minutes. I said, resting my chin on Tim as I kept hugging him.
Tentacles curled up over my back and wrapped around my legs as Tim hugged me back.
Yes, but it was still too long. Tim replied earnestly.
Snorting in amusement I just smiled at him. He sounded so sincere it was sweet. Balling up my courage I decided to Ah. Um. Where? He didnt have a mouth now, so
So I just kissed the patch of skin in front of me.
Thanks, Tim, youre the best. I said; unable to find the words I really wanted to say.
How could I possibly describe the feelings in my heart? It still blew my mind that someone liked me so much that they would miss me after only a few minutes. That Tim wanted me, that he liked me How could I ever put into words what hed done for me? What he meant to me? Hed completely changed my life and made it so much better.
Tim wiggled delightedly beneath me, his tentacles snaking up under my skirt to wrap around my thighs once more.
Youre welcome, Taylor! Tim gushed, sounding happy enough to burst.
Then he seemed to pause, shaking himself to calm down.
Now, lets get you inside and to bed like your dad wanted. Tim said emphatically.
Then he wriggled forward, his body morphing to fit through the back door. Then came the usual banging and thuds as Tim seemed to manage to bump into everything possible. Less usual was me failing to stifle my giggles as he rocked me side to side while trying to make his way through.
Clumsy. I whispered fondly, reminded of earlier tonight. Immediately I kissed Tim, trying to show I didnt mean insult. How could I have ever let my heart be hurt? Tim he
I sniffled as Tim glided down the steps, carrying me with him. He paused as we reached the bottom, a few tentacles turning to look at me.
Taylor? Im sorry! I, um, I didnt mean it? Tim said, sounding panicky.
His efforts to stay quite while panicking were funny. They made me snort since I was still trying to keep the noise down too. Then I shook my head, black curls spilling across Tim. It looked pretty, the black on white.
No, Tim. Its not Okay, it is something you did. But its a good thing! I hastened to add, seeing Tims tentacles tense. Its just I didnt I didnt think anyone would ever like me. I didnt think they could like me. Not Not as a girl, you know?
I looked at him, my eyes wide as tears brimmed behind my glasses.
After all the bullying. All the th-things Emma said, I I know Im not pretty. Im not! I said, glaring at Tim as I sensed him about to interrupt. I know what I look like Tim. I may n-not be ugly or hideous, but Im not pretty. And I didnt think any boy would ever like me. Then I met you and I guess, well I got my hopes up, okay? I was stupid, I just hoped. Even though youre not supposed to feel that way about friends, I liked you.
I trailed off then, gathering my thoughts. Tim squeezed me tight, rocking me gently before he spoke.
I know, Taylor. I know because I like you too. I like, um, I like holding you. When you smile I feel so happy and when you laugh I want to laugh too. You make everything better. I was so scared all the time but then I met you. You were kind and sweet, you gave me books and a place to stay. I know you wont hurt me. I trust you. Tim said, holding me tight.
I swallowed hard, trying to get rid of the lump in my throat.
Thank you. I When you asked me out tonight I was scared. It was stupid, but I was scared youd stand me up too, somehow. Then when you said it wasnt a date it hurt. I thought my stupid hope had been crushed, that we could never but then you kissed me and and I felt so happy. You liked me. You like me. I never I trailed off, tears of joy running down my cheeks.
Tim just seemed even more confused and afraid.
Im sorry! I didnt, um, mean to hurt you. I just, er You looked so cute and so sad when Vikare kissed Sam that I... I wanted to make you smile. I wanted to, um, kiss you. Im sorry I took advantage of you! That that you didnt Tim murmured, tapping his tentacles together awkwardly.
I couldnt let Tim think that!
Muwaah.
Tilting my head I kissed Tim. Again and again, I planted kisses everywhere I could reach. Reaching out I grabbed the nearest tentacle and brought it to my lips, kissing the tip. More. More! He tasted so good. Salty, sweet; when Id said he tasted like salted caramel I was wrong. He tasted so much better!
I drew the tip of his tentacle into my mouth, swirling my tongue around it. I wanted this. I wanted it all. It felt so right and so good. And it only felt better when Tim started responding. He pressed into my mouth, his tentacle tangling with my tongue.
Taylooor. Tim moaned, his body bucking beneath me.
Sucking harder I moaned too. How could I not? Feeling Tim being being being so aggressive. The way his tentacles were stroking me, rubbing behind my ears, slithering across my back, squeezing my thighs
I moaned again. The feeling of even more tentacles winding their way into my hair was just too good not to. Especially when they pulled on it.
Then with wet pop Tim pulled his tentacle out of my mouth.
Taylor? I-I feel strange. Tim moaned while wrapping me up further.
I just sighed, snuggling down and enjoying the warmth. Lying with my cheek pressed against Tims back I felt like I would never stop smiling
Thats okay. I feel strange too. Thank you. I murmured.
Tims tentacles tilted inquisitively, though a few were still shuddering.
Youre welcome. But, um, what what did I, ah, do? Tim asked hesitantly.
I pressed a kiss against Tims skin.
You kissed me. Thank you. I dont feel sick anymore. I dont have to keep hating myself for liking you because you like me too right? I asked cautiously.
What what if Tim didnt like me? What if
My thought was cut off as Tim squeezed me so tight the air was forced from my lungs for a moment.
Of course I like you, Taylor! Youre my best friend. And I, er, more? I I want to be more than that with you, Taylor. Is, um, is that okay? Tim asked, sounding as vulnerable as I felt.
I tried to roll over and Tim gently pulled me over. My cheeks were aching with how much Id been smiling but I dont think Id ever been happier.
Id like tha that. I said, pausing as yawn cracked my jaw.
Tim brushed my cheeks again, literally vibrating with happiness. It tickled and felt good and made me giggle sleepily. Then, almost as if he sensed how tired I really was, Tims tentacles pulled me higher up his back. His bulk shifted to make a little hollow for me as I came to rest in the middle. Lying there, as Tim made a bed for me, I could feel dozens of tentacles bind me. They wrapped up my arms and held my legs. Slowly, almost reverently, Tim undressed me. First to go were my shoes, then my socks. Next to go was my hoodie, carefully pulled from under me as I raised my arms above my head to help. Before I could withdraw them my arms were bound there and I smiled as Tim held me almost possessively. It felt so good to be wanted. Then Tim slowly worked my skirt off, forcing me to wriggle my meager hips to help. Then something new happened.
I gasped, feeling a few tentacles grab the edges of my shirt. While Id had Tim reach under my shirt before hed never grabbed it like this before. Never started working it up, lifting it off me.
Tim pressed a tentacle to my ear then, trembling with nerves.
C-can I t-take it off? P-please? Tim begged, sounding so excited and yet fearful.
My heart leaped in my chest, hammering against my ribs. C-Could I do this? Should I do this?
Do it. I breathed, feeling a rush at this forbidden act.
Then Tim pulled my shirt up, slipping it over my arms and my head. As he pulled it off my hair was left splayed out, wisps at my arms before Tim gathered it all up and began stroking it. More importantly though, all that was left to protect me was my panties. My thin, flimsy, soaked, so easily torn away panties
I shuddered, hips bucking. I I was so exposed right then.
And it was wonderful.
I felt so safe, so secure. Tim had me in his tentacles. My wonderful Tim, the boy who offered to kill people just because they hurt me. My best friend, the beast who could crush me yet cherished me.
There arent words to describe how good that felt.
I still gasped though as Tim dragged a tentacle across my nipples. Looking down I could see that they were erect, standing up straight despite how hot I felt. I could feel my blush spreading. Almost a tangible thing, the heat spread down my neck and was edging across my chest.
Then Tim brushed my nipples again, before tiny tentacles wrapped around them.
Shuddering, groaning, moaning I writhed as best I could in my bonds as Tim played with my nipples. It hurt, yet it didnt? It was so strange but I loved it. The little bolts of pleasure that shot out from them made my whole breasts feel sensitive, meager as they were. Then the tentacles coiled further, wrapping up each breast in its own little rippling cone that made my eyes roll back as I moaned like a dockside whore.
You smell so good, Taylor. And those sounds, I want you to make more. Tim said, squeezing my breasts again.
My smile might have been smaller now but that was only because my mouth couldnt close. I was too busy gasping and moaning as my best friend groped me. No, as he molested me. And I enjoyed every moment of it.
Then Tim poked my side, a tentacle running down my ribs. I squirmed, laughing as it tickled. This only got him to stroke the other side, running a thin tip from armpit to hip. I jerked, laughing even as I moaned, sounding both happy and needy. More. More! I wanted more!
Almost as if he could read my mind Tim squeezed my breasts harder, his tendrils flicking my sensitive nipples. I would have squealed if Tim hadnt thrown a tentacle across my mouth, gagging me. Instead, it came out as a muffled whine.
Again, Taylor. Make that sound again. Tim cooed, stroking my sides to make me squirm.
I tried to, almost shrieking as Tim pressed up against my soaked panties. His body humped up, forcing a soft but firm protrusion against my crotch. With my soaked panties, I could feel it pressing against me. And the way the cotton slid across my vagina felt so good.
Tim kept stroking my sides, sometimes tapping along my ribs, others sliding across my stomach. He kept rhythmically squeezing and kneading me, outright molesting my breasts. And every time he flicked or squeezed hard on my nipples I whined through the gag as bolts of pleasure shot straight to my vagina. Something was winding tighter and tighter in my stomach and it felt like Id swallowed fire. I couldnt keep my hips still, continually rolling them against the tentacles binding me. It just felt too good. Id never known you could feel like this. That there could be pleasure like this. I was left shuddering, mewling mess as Tim continued to play with me.
Eventually, Tim seemed to calm down though and, despite my best efforts, another yawn cracked my jaw mid whine.
That finally got Tim to give me some respite, even if part of me screamed for him to continue. I was glad hed stopped, that thing in my stomach had gotten so tight as Id been rolling against Tims bump and I was afraid I would have passed out if it had gone on for much longer.
Tim seemed quite sheepish. His tentacles were twitching nervously as he looked at me.
Sorry. I, ah, got a little carried away. You just smell so good and your tits are just so nice. Tim said, giving my breasts another squeeze.
I moaned again, unable to do much else. I just felt too frazzled and too good.
Seeing my state, Tim pressed a soft kiss with another tentacle mouth against my forehead.
Time for sleep. Tim whispered.
More tentacles then wrapped around me like the world's softest blanket, heaping up over my exposed stomach while the ones holding my arms pulled them around into a more comfortable position to sleep in. More bound me until all that was exposed was my face and I was cocooned in softness. The tentacles binding my breasts didnt let go though and neither did the bump move from my crotch. I approved, it felt far too good for Tim to release my breasts and that mound felt divine. Id never known anyone could feel like that. Was was this why so many girls had sex? Was Was this what it felt like?
Thoughts of sex led me to a different realization. I was practically naked. Again. But more, it was just like when I met Tim. It felt good, like wed come back to where wed started and could begin again as something more. I gave one last chuckle as Tim released my gag, even as my eyelids dragged themselves closed. I felt overwhelmed but also good, so safe.
Gnight, Tim. I murmured, letting the tension Id felt building go and relaxing in his embrace.
Tim just gave me another comforting squeeze.
Good night, Taylor. Sleep well. Tim whispered. Then he started humming, rocking me to some wordless lullaby.
And though I dont remember it, I know that soft melody crept into my dreams.
Riding the bus home on Friday, I looked back on my week. It had become sort of a habit; now that I had good things to think about I liked to think about them. Remembering the fun Id had with best friend, thinking of all the new things Id experienced like Sunday.
Sunday had been both wonderful and incredibly awkward.
You see, in the morning Id felt incredibly self-conscious, realizing I was only dressed in a pair of panties that had plastered themselves to me in a perfect camel-toe with how wet theyd become. There was also the fact I was still a little pudgy and felt kind of self-conscious about it. Id been called an upright frog a few times already due to how gangly my limbs were and how wide my mouth. Also I I wanted to look good for Tim and I didnt.
Fortunately, my bout of self-flagellation was derailed by a kiss. Tim kissed me again and we spent the morning like that; my near-naked body held to Tims as we kissed. It was wonderful. The rest of the day wasnt quite that good but the happiness felt like a balloon in my chest and the homework I had to do just flew by until I once more found myself in Tims tentacles. And once more, he peeled off my shirt and molested me. Okay, maybe not as thoroughly as last time, but it was still so exciting.
Unfortunately, the rest of the week was nowhere near as fun. Monday had sucked actually. Mr. Quinlan, my Math teacher, was an asshole! Hed claimed the assignments Id done with Tim were fake! Okay, sure, they werent in my handwriting. Tim had written them after all, but Id done the work! Alright, it turned out that Tim was pretty good at math too, but Id done most of it. Id even tried to explain that Id gotten my dad to write down the answers for me. But noooo. When Madison steals my homework and hands it in, thats fine. But when I get someone to help me with mine because I was concussed? Thats not allowed.
Fucking. Bullshit.
The end result was that I failed my summer assignment. That meant I lost 10% of my grade and couldnt possibly get an A+ now. While I probably wouldnt have anyway, the fact I now couldnt rankled.
Mr. Quinlan and his double standards aside, the week had been pretty good. Emma remained distant and her friends along with her, simply giving me the cold shoulder now. All I had to deal with were a few lingering rumors and Greg trying to perv on me during PE. All in all, damn near nothing by my standards. Like this school was not good but bearable. Just, sort of there I guess. A place I had to attend for seven hours a day and a little more. That was fine by me.
Carefully I rubbed my knees together, feeling that now familiar warmth and pleasure as my thighs rubbed against my vagina. Thoughts of Tim already had me wet though I had to be careful, otherwise Id end up like I did on Wednesday, with an embarrassing stain on my jeans by the time I got home. Still, the thoughts made me happy and I was reluctant to stop.
Five minutes later wed reached my stop and I bounced out the bus door and down the stairs.
Another few torturous minutes later I burst through the front door. There was a pleasant smell in the air, like freshly baked cake but that wasnt important. Dropping my bag I skipped towards the basement do
Why was it open?
Ducking my head inside, I looked around.
There was no Tim.
The far corner Tim normally occupied was empty. Just the mattresses he normally rested on, now slightly stained by his saliva.
I swallowed nervously. Okay, I needed to stay calm. Panicking would do me no good. Besides, the worst that could have happened would have been dad coming home early, finding Tim, and then taking him to the PRT.
No. He He couldnt be gone. Please, dont let him be
Clunk.
I turned, my breath catching for a moment. Now that I listened carefully I could hear rustling and clanking from the kitchen, as well as the hum of the ovens fan. In fact Taking another deep whiff I confirmed my earlier thought. Someone was baking, though it smelled a little burnt.
Creeping as quietly as I could, I made my way through the living room to the kitchen. Wrapping my fingers around the door frame, I peeked inside. An amused smile stole onto my lips.
There, in the kitchen, was Tim. He was bent almost in a U, his squishy body stretched to fit inside the room, and then bent around the dining table. Speaking of the table, it was covered in flour. The benches too, now that I looked. Even the floor. In fact, everywhere seemed to be either dusted in flour, covered in used mixing bowls splattered with brown batter, or used spoons. The whole place looked like a sticky disaster.
As for Tim himself, he appeared to have miraculously survived the carnage unscathed. He was even humming as his tentacles darted about; working on something I couldnt see behind his bulk. Occasionally a spatula was held high and was that a bowl? What was that white stuff inside it?
These questions needed answering and I was the girl to answer them!
That decided I crept forward, edging my way into the kitchen. I winced every time my shoes squeaked on the vinyl. Fortunately, Tims humming drowned out the noise and let me sneak my way in unnoticed. I could have taken them off of course, but that felt wrong? It didnt feel right, you know? Tim was the one who undressed me now and taking that away from him wasnt something I could do, not without good cause at least.
Those thoughts only made me want to announce my presence and let it happen. But I couldnt allow that yet. Not when I needed to sate my curiosity first. Just what was Tim up to?
Leaning over the end of the bench I finally got myself in a good position to see. Being tall for a girl had at least some advantages. Though as I leaned forward and looked at what Tims many tentacles were working on, only one word could encapsulate my surprise.
Cupcakes? I said, completely nonplussed.
I didnt understand it. Why would Tim be making cupcakes? I know he was hungry but wed already worked out he didnt eat cake. Not even the raw steak Id offered him had been tempting. I wasnt sure whether to be relieved or horrified when wed discovered that. On one hand, it was good Tim didnt eat meat as it was too expensive for me to feed him like Id promised; I only had a little over a hundred in savings, not enough for someone Tims size to stuff themselves on with meat. On the other hand, that might just mean that he could only eat humans!
Focus Taylor.
Pushing my worries of Tims diet aside, I returned to the cupcakes. Namely, since Tim didnt eat them, why was he baking them? What possible use could he have for cupcakes?
My few moments of introspection were over though. When Id spoken Tim had frozen solid, still as a statue. Now, slowly and carefully, his many tentacles turned to face me. If it had been anyone else it would have been scary. But this was Tim. He could never hurt me.
Taylor? Youre, ah, youre home early. Tim whispered, sounding a little panicked.
I frowned at that, glancing at the clock.
No, Im not. Its 3.34. If anything Im a little late as the bus didnt show up on time. I replied, tilting my head inquisitively.
Tims tentacles rippled in a way I recognized as his nervous swallow.
Oh. Um, er Tim trailed off, unsure what to say. Then he seemed to deflate, visibly sagging as his body spread across the floor. I guess I didnt have time to make another batch. If only I hadnt burnt the first one.
The gloominess in his voice made my heartache. So I threw myself at him.
Tim caught me almost by reflex, his tentacles wrapping around my arms and waist before curling about my legs. I could practically hear Tims grumbling about my jeans, even if he wasnt doing that today. Sadly he didnt make his displeasure with them immediately known today and start removing them. That concerned me.
Tim? I asked nervously. Are you okay?
Tim sighed, still seeming depressed.
Yeah, I just I wanted to have them as a surprise, um, yeah. Tim said mournfully, not looking at me. Instead, he kept staring at the cupcakes hed been icing.
I thought they looked really good. There were a dozen little chocolate cupcakes with thick white frosting. They even smelled good, their chocolaty aroma enticing my nose. I was still curious what he made them for and said as much.
What did you make them for? I didnt think you liked cake. I said, kicking my legs idly over my back. Tim had laid me across his back and I now had my elbows propped up on his back, hands holding my chin up while I tried to hit my butt with my heels.
Tim shuffled nervously, seeming self-conscious.
I, um, I I made them for you. Tim whispered.
I froze. Tim had Hed really
You made me cupcakes? I whispered back, awed and not quite believing it. A boy had really Tim had
Mmhmm. I wanted them to be a surprise. Online they said that I should give a girl a gift before asking and I know you like cake but dont get to have it often and that youd like to and you said your favorite flavor is chocolate but Tim rambled before I poked him.
Smiling down at Tim, I bounced giddily on top of him. Hed really made me cupcakes? Tim seemed to get the message despite my excitement and tried again.
I mean, uh. Right. The article I read said I should give you a present before asking. So, I decided to make you cupcakes like it suggested. I know you love cake but dont, um, get it that often. So I knew youd like them! And, and chocolate is your favorite and youd like them even more and so youd definitely say yes! Tim said, still finishing in a rush.
He really had! My heart felt fit to burst and my cheeks ached from how big my smile was.
You made me a present? I Tim. Thank you. They look delicious! I said, feeling tears prick at my eyes. Tim had made me cupcakes, a present just for me. I I was so happy, you know? Tim cared, he liked me, hed kissed me, and now he was making me gifts?
I wonder if we could ever be more than just friends? Would that be wrong? You werent supposed to feel like that about friends but Tim felt like this too so would it really be so wrong?
Tim blushed at my praise. His tentacles glowing a brilliant pink.
Thanks, Taylor, but there was, um, something I, ahhhhh. C-Can I ask you something? Please? Tim said, sounding really nervous but also determined?
I nodded though, because how could I ever refuse Tim?
Sure, what do you want to know? I replied, tilting my head in my hands.
Tim twiddled his tentacles for a moment before he seemed to steel himself.
Um, Taylor? W-Would you like to g-go for a w-walk? Tim asked, stuttering from how nervous he was.
I blinked. A walk? Why was he so nervous about that?
Okay, sure. We can go for a walk, though it has to be at night, since we dont want to get caught again. I said, unsure what the big deal really was.
Tim seemed to become even more nervous though.
N-Not like that. I mean, um, crap. Maybe I should just ask? But I cant do that! Tim said, seeming to be arguing with himself.
A sudden thought occurred to me. Could Tim really be No. That would be stupid. But I could hope Right?
Tim, what is it you really want to ask me? I said, my mouth dry with nerves. Please, please let this be please
Tims tentacles flexed in a nervous swallow and he wouldnt look at me as he asked his question.
Taylor, will you, ah, will you go on a date with me? Tim said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Stunned.
That was the only word for my reaction. Stunned.
I lay there atop Tim utterly stunned. My eyes were wide as saucers behind my glasses and my mouth was hanging open. I think I even forgot to breathe. I was just too surprised. That a boy, any boy had That Tim had Hed really asked me
Tim seemed to take my silence as a negative though.
Im sorry! I, um, I know I shouldnt have. Um, we can still be friends, I just really like you, er, ah. No, uh, please can we still be friends because youre my best friend and I need you. Its so scary and Tim babbled, his voice hitching and shaking. He sounded like he was crying.
No! Dont cry Tim!
Yes! Yes, yes, yesyesyesyes! Ill go on a date with you! Thank you, tha-nk you, than-k yo-u. I trailed off into hiccups, to overcome with emotion to say what I really wanted as tears began to trail down my cheeks.
Tim wrapped me up tighter, more tentacles grabbing me and holding on as we both cried. Relief, happiness, joy I wasnt even sure why we were crying. I was happy; so, so happy. So why was I crying?
Eventually, we both calmed down, tiny tentacles wiping away the last of my tears as we did so. Our breathing, or at least my breathing, evening out as I relaxed into Tims embrace. It felt so warm being held like this.
Finally, Tim stirred, chuckling beneath me.
Were such dorks. Tim said, sniffling a little. He squeezed me tightly though, using me like a teddy bear. I approved.
His words made me smile and I replied in kind.
Mega dorks. But I wouldnt have you any other way. I said, squeezing as much of him as I could.
Tim shuffled shyly at that, which was weird given how he was bent.
You say the nicest things, Taylor. Tim replied, his tentacles blushing a brilliant pink. Then he seemed to sober up a little, the glow turning blue before fading. Um, so you, um, so you really will go on a date with me? Like Like a date date?
I nodded, now grinning like a loon.
Uh-huh. I will go on a date with you. A date where a girl and a boy go out together and have fun and kiss and I trailed off, my face doing its best impression of a tomato.
Things. Tim helpfully added, also blushing.
We remained like that for a few moments in embarrassed silence until I felt a giggle bubbling its way up my chest. I tried to suppress it, really, I did! But it burst out anyway, escaping my mouth. Tim chuckled too then. That just set me off again, as I giggled even more. That just fueled Tim and soon enough we were both laughing in a mixture of relief, delight, and excitement. The world felt so wonderful then. If it had felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders when wed kissed, now it felt like I was floating. So many opportunities opened up to me, no, to us. I wanted to experience them all!
Once we calmed down again I placed a kiss on Tim. I was never really sure where I should ever kiss him when he didnt make a mouth for me to kiss. But I wanted to do it so much that I often just kissed wherever I could reach. Tim seemed to like it at least, always wriggling in delight.
Your kisses are so nice Taylor. Youre so nice to me. Can I keep you? Tim said, tentacles winding around and beginning to undo my pants.
I laughed, rolling my hips to let Tim get at my belt buckle easier. Feeling his powerful limbs wrap around me, feeling them squirm under my clothes It made me shiver in delight. As Tim pulled my pants off, I kicked my legs in glee.
You want... to keep me? I whispered my eyes misting up. Something hitched in my throat. Tim, he really wanted to keep me? For me to belong to him?
Beneath me, Tim shifted uncomfortably.
Im sorry, um, I just meant that
In my excitement, I totally cut Tim off.
Yes! Yes, you can keep me. Please, I Please. I need you Tim, I need you. Youre my only friend. I want you, I want you to keep me. Dont ever let me go, please. Dont let me go. I said, the words spilling out of me.
I needed Tim, I did! He was everything Id ever wanted, everything I needed. Tim shared my love of books, he comforted me when I was sad, he was on my side no matter what, he was always there for me, and and he made me feel like I could be loved, like I was worthy of being loved. With Tim, I laughed and smiled and giggled and got in stupid tickle fights. For the first time in so long, I was happy. He wasnt just my best friend, he was the best friend I could have ever had.
And now maybe something more
Youre my best friend Tim. I dont No. I cant live without you. You can keep me. You can always keep me, whenever you like. I said my breathing a little ragged. My emotions felt so strong, so volatile but it also felt so good. My heart was racing, my cheeks were flushed and my mouth wide in an ear-splitting grin.
Tim squeezed me, his tentacles wrapping around and stroking every inch of me. I sighed in pleasure, melting into his touch. The way his tentacles wiggled between my toes was exquisite and had my feet arching in pleasure. The tentacles reaching up behind my ears made me gasp. Then I hummed in delight as Tim started patting my head, leaning into the touch.
Tim then spoke up, as he vibrated in happiness and made my nipples harden at the pleasurable sensation.
Im so glad Taylor! Because, er, I just want you to be mine. I, I dont want to share you. I I know you have to go to school and stuff, but youll always come back to me, right? Youre my world, Taylor. Tim said, sounding so insecure.
That wasnt right. Tim was so strong, so kind and sweet. If it wasnt for his appearance he could have had all the friends he wanted, anyone he wanted. I felt a familiar pang of self-loathing at my selfishness but quickly brushed it away. What did maybes matter? Tim wanted me, so that was all that mattered.
Ill always come back to you Tim. Im yours, I promise. I said, placing another kiss on his skin.
Tim hummed in delight.
Yes! Thank you, Taylor. I know your promises mean a lot, you even keep them to your enemies. So that means your mine and Im yours so, um Does does that make you my girlfriend? Tim asked, struggling to contain his excitement.
Girlfriend? So it really was a date? Oh, Tim
Yes. Yes, Im your girlfriend! I I hiccupped. I just felt too happy to describe. I Tim liked me. Hed baked me cupcakes and we were going on a date!
I had a boyfriend!
I have a boyfriend. I said, giggling but also awed at the revelation. I have a boyfriend.
Tim hummed in contentment, pulling me closer as his tentacles slithered their way up my shirt. I hadnt worn a bra since I had met Tim, somehow itd felt wrong to. And now it paid off; my back arched and heart raced when Tim flicked each of my nipples. Then he carefully grabbed each of them with a tentacle tip that had opened into a tiny mouth.
And I have the worlds cutest girlfriend. Tim replied, sucking on my nipples lightly.
I whimpered, eyes nearly crossing at the weird sensation. It was different, new, and entirely too good. Little bolts of pleasure kept shooting out from them and my whole breasts felt hot, even if they were tiny.
Panting for a few moments I finally managed to regain my focus when Tim stopped. Looking down at him in confusion I mewled in discontent.
Why did you stop? I asked. I That familiar coil was winding below my stomach, some feeling building, and I wanted more of it.
Tim sighed, giving each nipple one last flick before wrapping his tentacles more firmly around my chest.
Because we have to clean up. Id planned to before you got home and, um, I dont want your dad to find out? Tim said sheepishly.
That reminded me. Looking around I now recalled how much of a disaster state the kitchen was in.
Huh. I guess youre right. Ill help you pack up and then we can get ready for our date? I said, my voice filled with both wonder and hope.
Mmhmm. I cant wait! Tim cheered, already getting back to icing. But first you have to eat one of your cupcakes. Theyre your present for going out with me after all.
Tim handed me a freshly iced cupcake.
I admired the frosting; amateur it may be but it was light and super fluffy. Carefully I peeled off the cupcake liner; I hadnt even known we had any of those. Removing the wrapper revealed the chocolaty cake inside. It was moist and springy and still a little warm from the oven. Taking a bite I smiled in glee, revealing chocolate stained teeth. Swallowing, I placed another kiss on Tim.
Theyre delicious. And you didnt need to bribe me. I wanted to be your girlfriend. I like you Tim. I like you as more than a friend. I said, feeling too happy to care whether or not friends could fall in love. It happened in movies, right? Our health class could kiss my ass.
Tim literally vibrated with happiness, and the way he was holding me to him let the vibrations travel straight through my sodden panties to my vagina. It felt really good. I wondered what it would feel like if he put more pressure on me and did it again What would happen?
Then Tim began bustling around the kitchen, putting things away and wiping down the benches.
I like you too Taylor. Now we clean, then we date. Tim cried, his limbs flailing everywhere.
There, lying atop my best friends no, boyfriends back I giggled and laughed. Together we had fun and I wanted it to never end.
Boom. Shhhh.
Boom. Shhhh.
Boom. Shhhh.
The smell of salt filled my nose as waves crashed against the shore. Sand whispered beneath my bare feet, tiny grains sliding about as my sneakers dangled from my hand. The moon cast a silvery path across the ocean that seemed to reach for us and call us into the infinite sky. The few stars visible twinkled across the black sky. Even the city lights looked nice from here, a warm glow instead of their normal obnoxious orange. And over the ocean, the Rig and its force-field cast a soft blue light across the wave tops.
A slithering sound next to me turned into a clunk as Tim crawled over an empty beer can. Turning my head as we strolled along the beach I gave Tim the biggest smile I could. This was so nice, romantic even. My cheeks flushed at the thought but I didnt deny it. I wanted this, being romantic with my boyfriend.
Boyfriend!
Even now I could hardly believe it. It felt surreal, like a moment from someone elses life. There I was, going for a midnight stroll along the beach beneath a crescent moon with my boyfriend.
I, Taylor Hebert, had a boyfriend! Suck it world, good things can happen to me!
Giggling in sheer joy, I leaned over and kissed Tims side. He chuckled too, one of his tentacles coming around to place a kiss on my cheek. I was tempted to grab it and start kissing with Tim but I knew how that would end. Dont get me wrong, I liked it and wanted what that would bring. Like every night this week I would end up in nothing but my panties, the flimsy garments inevitably becoming soaked through with my own juices. Id have Tim licking and playing with my whole body, swirling across my thighs, stroking up my back, running tendrils through my hair
I shivered in anticipation. I wanted it so badly, I wanted it right then! But I would be patient. Wed barely started our date and I wanted it to last. Happiness. This is what true happiness felt like, isnt it? Id forgotten. But never again.
Hand in tentacle we strolled along the shore. Tim had another tentacle wrapped snugly around my waist, helping to hold my skirt down. Hed told me to wear it again so he could feel my thighs when he inevitably picked me up, so of course Id put it on. It felt good. Yeah, it felt good to listen to Tim. I was so weak compared to him but he used that strength to protect me. I felt so safe and now, so wanted. How could I not do what he wanted?
Sighing in contentment I leaned against Tims side as we walked. That seemed to be all that Tim could stand because a moment later tentacles burst from all over his side. Grabbing me, they lifted me up and placed me atop my boyfriend. I liked No. I loved how much Tim liked touching me. For so long Id gone without affection. But when I was with Tim? It became a constant thing. He was always touching me, holding me, picking me up, or or molesting me. It felt good to be cared for all the time.
Sitting atop Tims back I laughed as tentacles curled up under my skirt. The thick coils wrapped themselves firmly around my thighs, pressing up against my panties. The way I was sat at first felt awkward, what with the way my legs were pointing straight forward. Then Tims back opened up. I gasped as my legs were swallowed and encased up to the knee. Each leg was held in its own little pocket lined with little nubs that squeezed and vibrated, pressing against me in delightful ways.
As more tentacles wound their way up my shirt to hold me and let me lean back, a few turned to look at me.
Are you comfy, Taylor? Tim asked, even as a tiny tentacle flickered into my belly button.
It felt odd and tickled, making me jerk and snort. I nodded, giving Tim a huge grin.
Really comfy. I like it when you hold me. Being in your tentacles feels Its hard to describe. I said, chewing on my lip in thought.
Tim reached up, a tentacle mouth forming and placing a soft kiss on my cheek.
Youre good with words Taylor, even if you try to hide your feelings. Just, er, like let them out? Tim said, sounding a little unsure at the end.
I did what now? Hid my feelings? I I suppose I had really. Id had to. For years Id had no one to help me, no one to talk to and share my feelings with. I couldnt tell dad, he was barely holding himself together even now and as for friends Aside from Tim I still didnt have any.
But what did I need friends for when Tim was my boyfriend? Nothing. Nothing at all.
Still, could I really just bare my heart to Tim? I No. Silly. Of course, I could. I was his after all.
Okay, Ill try. I When you hold me, when Im bound in your tentacles I feel so helpless. I know youre stronger than me, much stronger. You bent that crowbar after all. I said, chuckling softly at the memory.
Tim rubbed himself sheepishly.
Im sorry. He apologized.
I rolled my eyes fondly, patting his side with my hand.
I told you; its fine. Dad hasnt been down in the basement in years, let alone used anything down there. Anyway, where was I I said, snuggling further into Tims embrace.
Feeling helpless? Tim supplied, sounding curious.
I nodded.
Right. I feel so helpless in your tentacles. I know you could crush me, that you could kill me in an instant I said before Tim interrupted me.
No! I wouldnt! Please, Taylor, you have to believe me! I wont hurt you, I Tim babbled. Then I interrupted him.
I know, Tim, I know. You would never hurt me. Youve been nothing but kind to me. Youre caring and gentle and sweet. The best boyfriend anyone could want. I said, placing a kiss on the tentacle currently sliding out of my collar and across my shoulder.
I took a deep breath and plunged on.
Its not that I think you will hurt me, its that you could but I know that you wont hurt me. I said.
Tims tentacles tilted inquisitively.
I dont follow. He said, sounding confused.
I smiled at him. Tim really didnt understand the power he had did he? Or the affect it had on me.
Its the potential. Like, I know Im not in danger but I still feel a thrill because of that potential. I know you wont hurt me but I also know if you wanted to you could hold me here forever, that my freedom comes only at your will. I said, shivering in delight. I couldnt help it. Just voicing it aloud It sounded so wrong yet my panties were now soaked.
Speaking of panties A few of my pairs seemed to be missing. Focus Taylor, think about that later.
I just feel helpless. Like, when you hold my arms up. Im so exposed and I like it so much. When you hold me I feel so vulnerable but also so incredibly safe. Its contradictory I know, but thats just how I feel. And And I want to keep feeling like that. I said, finishing in a meek voice.
Tim seemed to be digesting this. For nearly a minute there was just the thumping of the waves and rumble of distant traffic. Finally, Tim spoke.
So, you like being held down? You, um, you like it when I just do things to you because you know you couldnt stop me? But you also feel safe because I would stop if you, er, ask? Tim said, trying to articulate his own thoughts.
I nodded, giving Tim a soft smile.
Thats right. I feel safe with you, Tim. I know you wont hurt; physically or emotionally. And that just feels so good and it just It lets me let go, you know? Like I can finally relax and just feel instead of having to worry and be scared all the time. I explained, trying to make Tim understand.
It seemed to work as Tims tentacles nodded to me.
I think I get it. I just, er, do I just do what I want then? What shouldnt I do? Tim asked, sounding worried.
I just laughed, tilting my head back and laughing in relief.
Just do whatever you want. If I dont like something Ill say stop, okay? Though, maybe wait for me to say okay before we before we go any further? I I want more, really, I do! There are so many things I want to try. But Im scared. Im sorry. I finished, ducking my head in shame.
I shouldnt be scared. Just as I felt sick for crushing on my friend I now felt bad for denying my boyfriend. Why couldnt my feelings just make up their mind and stop attacking me?
Tim squeezed me tight though, easing the tension in my gut.
Thats okay, Taylor. Ill only ever go as far as you want when you want. I just, ah, like having company so much. It was scary in the prison. And always screaming Just having you to speak to, having you to hold and cuddle You mean everything to me, Taylor. Ill always protect you, Ill always stay with you. I promise! Tim declared, clutching me tightly.
I nuzzled the tentacle next to me. I loved this. I loved feeling so wanted. It was the antithesis of my life before I met Tim. Back then no one had wanted me. Id just been a thing drifting through life, a purposeless shell trapped in a grey world. But now? Now I had a boyfriend, a boy who wanted me, who liked me, and wanted me to always be around. I had a friend who made me laugh and always kept a smile on my face. It was like the world had color again and I actually looked forward to each new day now.
Hope is a wonderful thing.
We carried on walking, heading further down the beach. As sand slithered beneath us we listened to the waves and their soothing beat. We just enjoyed each others company. More, it felt nice to be out and about like this; to do something as normal as go for a walk along the beach with my boyfriend.
Then Tim piped up.
Will you tell me some poetry Taylor? I want to hear more. Tim asked, looking pleadingly at me with his tentacles.
The moonlight turned Tims white into a soft silver and he looked so pretty I couldnt refuse him. Not that I could have anyway.
Of course. I said. Just give me a moment.
With that I trailed off into thought, recalling the poems mom had told me so long ago Hearing the waves reminded me of one.
"Waves crashing against the shore. Again and again, they endlessly throw themselves upon the rocks, an eternal effort to eat and erode, to reclaim what the ocean has lost. A valiant struggle from which there will be no respite until time itself turns to dust. A prophetic testament to the ends of our own struggles. We will strive against but never can anyone change anything. Evidence to the power of perseverance. Together even the smallest of waves will erode the mountain if they try long enough just as even the transient man can change the world when he works together. The power of endurance.
"A melancholy smile graced my lips. Moms poem Shed written that. Shed always loved the ocean. The sun, the sea; to her theyd been powerful metaphors. And even though thinking of her still made me sad, now in Tims embrace I found I found it didnt hurt, you know? I missed her. I always would. But remembering her also brought with it a sense of happiness now. Like sharing her with someone meant she wasnt really gone, especially as I retold her poem."
"A man is not dead while his name is still spoken." I whispered.
Tim nodded.
Your mom really was amazing. We wont ever let her memory fade. Tim stated, rubbing comforting circles on my back.
I grabbed a tentacle and pulled it to my mouth for a brief kiss That turned into a not so brief kiss.
Yes Yes, Tim. Just like that. More Yes, more.
I I loved kissing Tim. It felt so nice and he tasted better than anything. Better even than chocolate cupcakes.
Almost reluctantly Tim drew away. Sighing in disappointment I listened to his question.
Um, sorry Taylor. But its, ah, been bugging me. Um, whats with the glowing oil rig? Tim asked, pointing out towards the Rig.
Looking across the waves at where Tim was pointing I spotted the converted oil rig that floated in the middle of the bay.
Thats the Rig or the Protectorate Headquarters East-North-East. Its the base of the local Protectorate team, the government-sponsored superheroes. The Wards used to be based there too but they recently moved downtown. Not sure why. Anyway, the glow is a force-field that protects their base from attack and also acts as a bridge, letting the heroes respond rapidly to any part of the city. I recited, remembering my classes from middle school on the subject. The force-field was created by the current leader of the Brockton Bay Protectorate, Armsmaster.
When I was younger Id adored Armsmaster. He was such an iconic hero, clad in his blue and silver power armor, wielding his trademark halberd. Of course, Id also loved Alexandria, but then what girl didnt? She was the epitome of a hero. Strong, staunch, and brave. A figure every girl could aspire to be like. Though these days Id also grown to like Battery. She just seemed more relatable, you know? A hero closer to my own age.
As we kept walking I told Tim of the time Id gone on a school field trip to New York, about a two-hour drive south from here. There, next to the rebuilt central park, stood the Protectorate Tower. A giant gleaming pinnacle of steel and glass, standing defiant against every villain and monster the world had to throw at it. A fortress built on the exact spot the Endbringer Behemoth had emerged in 1994. The defiance of the human race given form.
Tim had been sad about that; to hear that such monsters roamed the world. Hed hugged me tight and rocked back and forth. Id assured him that wed be fine. If he could escape some mad tinkers lair there was no way anything would ever get him.
It was about then that we reached the end of the beach or at least where the boardwalk took over. Massive wooden piles riddled the beach while the walkway above cast the rocks and sand beneath in perpetual gloom.
Tims back shifted as we rested there, molding itself to let me lie back comfortably. He didnt release my legs though. Instead, the pockets opened up more, forcing me to gasp when I found my legs encased up to my hips, my skirt spreading uselessly across Tim. The way the little nubs began to sway and vibrate, especially the ones that were pressing against my inner thighs It made my bite my lip and my eyes nearly crossed. It felt so weird, but so good?
Swallowing thickly I tried to distract Tim as I felt tentacles shifting towards my breasts.
L-Let's talk about s-something else. How are you g-going with the books? I gasped, feeling a tentacle slide over a nipple.
Tim brushed my other nipple as he pondered.
Im going well. I finished Lord of the Rings and To Kill a Mockingbird and.. Tim rattled off, naming about half the books I owned.
Hmm. Id probably have to go to the library soon and borrow some books for him. There was no way I could leave Tim with nothing to do while I was at school. Yes, I could just skip; I doubt anyone would notice if I missed a day or two. Heck, only Mr. Quinlan bothered to take attendance and I had him second most days, so leaving at lunchtime would be easy. But Well, school was okay now. I kept going because its what Dad wanted and it was my ticket to a good job and a better life, maybe even to a whole new city.
Ahhh! I suddenly gasped, my thoughts derailed. Tim hed he flicked my nipple! It hurt but the jolt of pleasure that shot through my chest was even more distracting.
No deep thoughts Tay-tay. Now is kissing time. Tim crooned, sliding a tentacle past my cheek in a long slow lick.
Smiling, I went to reach out for the tentacle only to find that I couldnt. Feeling a tightness around my wrists I looked down. Turned out that while Id been distracted, Tim had slid a pair of thin tentacles around my wrists. Slowly they pulled, tugging my arms out from my sides and up behind my head. I was forced to arch my back as my arms were held there, my legs unable to move from their warm cocoons.
My heart was fluttering in my chest. This was
Tim, you really listened to me? I whispered, part awed, part terrified, but mostly excited. My panties were so wet I could actually hear them squish.
Mhmm. Tim hummed as some of his other tentacles started tugging at the hem of my shirt.
As I felt him start to lift my shirt over my head I tried to plead with him.
No, we cant! W-what if someone s-sees? Its cold and I trailed off as Tim pressed a tentacle to my lips to shush me.
A second tentacle reached up to stroke my cheek soothingly as Tim eased my fears.
Silly Taylor. No one can see us down here. And so what if they do? No one will recognize you. And I know you, at least a little. You, uh, you want them to see right? To feel exposed in front of other people. Ill keep you safe, I promise. Tim said, whispering into my ear.
I whined softly. I I did want that. It was dirty and slutty and Id look like a dirty whore and it sounded so hot.
B-But Ill get cold. I tried in one last-ditch effort. Im not sure why really. I wanted this. I guess its just the morals society had given me; you dont expose your body in public.
Tim laughed, winding more tentacles beneath my shirt as he slipped it up my body.
No you wont. Here. Tim said.
And then there were tentacles. Hundreds of tiny, thin tendrils swarmed up out of Tims back and wrapped up my chest just as he finished pulling my shirt over my head.
I whimpered, feeling so exposed and so aroused as the tendrils slithered all over me. It felt like dozens of fingers were stroking me, caressing me. The way they slithered into my belly button felt so odd, but not as odd as the way they left my meager breasts uncovered. Thankfully they didnt tickle me at least as Im sure I would definitely have peed myself if they did.
Still, that left me lying there, everything wrapped in wriggling tentacles except for my breasts which were left completely exposed.
Tim, what areOhhhhhhh. I trailed off into a moan, head tilting back as I gasped and panted.
My lips were trembling as I finally managed to turn and look back down. There, on my breasts, were two larger tentacles. And they had suction cups. They looked almost like something youd find on an octopus, except with only one row of suckers. Coiled around my breasts they were placing their suckers down before pulling them off, leaving little red circles behind.
Then the suckers clamped onto my nipples.
I had to bite my lip to stop myself from screaming. Even so I let out a high pitched whine as I felt my whole body shudder. It felt It hurt but it also felt so good I could barely think. The way all the suckers had clamped onto my tits as well... I was gasping, panting. It felt almost like I wanted to cry but also not? So I just gasped and mewled and writhed as Tim molested me where anyone could see us!
Tim, I Kiss, ple-ple I gasped, unable to get the words out through my panting.
Tim understood me anyway and a mouth was placed against my own within seconds.
Pressing my lips against his, I moaned into Tims mouth. His lips moved over mine as we kissed. They were hot, wet, and so very soft. I felt his tongue lick my bottom lip and opened my mouth to let him in. His tongue rushed in to twine with mine, wrapping around my own in impossible loops and sucking. He tasted too good. It It was sweet but not and I I More. Please Tim, please. Give me more. More. More. Please.
Then my nipples were squeezed. My hips bucked, jerking against the tentacles holding them and shaking my legs in their holes. My feet arched and toes curled, squishing the tentacles between them. Shudders wracked my whole body as one by one the little suckers were pulled on until they popped off my breasts leaving little hickeys behind. It stung but felt really nice too.
Groaning at the continued assault on my senses it was barely a blip when Tim humped up against my vagina, a bulge forming between my legs and pressing against my soaked panties. He seemed really happy with how wet they were, the mound sliding around and dragging the sodden cotton across my clit.
This time I did shriek, the sound muffled by Tims mouth. That felt so good, I needed it again. I needed it!
Bucking my hips I babbled.
Please, Tim. More. Do it more. Yes, yes. Just just like that. Just like that! Yes. Oh god. Oh god. I moaned, pressing myself back into our kiss as Tim pressed even harder against me.
Is this Is this what sex felt like? It felt so good. Why were we told feeling this good was wrong?
We remained like that for a few more minutes, with me grinding against Tim and him repeatedly sucking down on and then popping his suckers off my breasts, leaving them covered in Tims marks. It felt like Id been claimed, that Id been marked. I never wanted this to end, this feeling, this bliss.
Sadly though it did end; though I couldnt begrudge Tim one bit.
Taylor I feel weird again. Like, like something wants to burst. Tim groaned, his tentacles settling passively atop my marked breasts.
Sighing, I nuzzled the tentacle Id been kissing. I wasnt sure whether it was from sadness or contentment, perhaps both. I certainly felt both somehow.
Its okay Tim. Im yours. Well just wait until you feel better, okay? I murmured, relaxing in my bonds.
Tim squeezed me gently and lightly flicked my nipples again.
Thanks, Taylor. Anyway, are you cold at all? You feel pretty warm. Tim said, sounding a little concerned.
I shrugged as best I could with my hands held above my head.
Im fine, it feels good. I said with a smile.
Tim was right, I did feel hot. But that was because I could feel myself blushing so much it had spread down to my chest. I felt warm and content and safe, though I did feel a little sweaty despite the chill. And my crotch was positively soaked, damn it.
Its a shame we cant go for a swim. I said regretfully. Itd be cold but refreshing, you know? I liked swimming when I was a kid. It sucks that the boat graveyard makes that hazardous.
Tim cocked his tentacles inquisitively. Heh. Cocks. Maybe if I sucked on one?
Bad thoughts Taylor. You only just got a boyfriend, dont be too pushy.
Thankfully Tim interrupted my thoughts before they could get any dirtier.
Why cant we go swimming? And whats a, um, boat graveyard? Tim asked curiously.
Craning my neck I placed a kiss on one of Tims many tentacles before sighing.
The boat graveyard Back when Leviathan appeared in the mid-nineties the shipping companies panicked. They were afraid Leviathan would target boats and stuff, so they restricted shipping. There was also something about insurance companies. Then, amidst all panicking, the dockworkers went on strike. In their anger at pay cuts and lost jobs, some of them sank the boats in protest. It kind of got out of hand and before anyone could stop it, we had a graveyard of sunken ships instead of a once-bustling port. And with an empty tanker sunk in the channel, no one has managed to get anything done about fixing it all up. Anyway, the place still leaks oil and other pollution into the bay, though dad reckons its some of the remaining companies dumping waste there on the sly. So because of that, its not safe to swim in the bay this close to the graveyard. I explained, pointing to the far side of the boardwalk.
Tim turned to look and I followed his gaze. There, barely visible in the moonlight, were the outlines of dozens of rusting hulks. A graveyard of sunken dreams. Dad always called it the visible wound on our city. Hed given up trying to get it cleared years ago due to the legal quagmire of the ships salvage rights and ownership. Instead, hed devoted himself to getting the ferry running these days.
Tims tentacles seemed to droop as he looked. I guess he found the sight just as depressing as I did. He asked why it hadnt been cleared and I explained as best I could.
Thats sad. Its not fair on anyone. Tim said, giving me a squeeze after my explanation. Is there anything we can do about it?
I shook my head.
Not unless you can lift entire ships or somehow turn steel into gold. I said, adding a joke to try and lighten the mood.
It seemed to work as Tim chuckled.
Well, I cant do that. But I can tickle you! Tim cried, and pounced on me.
I shrieked and laughed. Tentacles brushed along my sides and stroked across my armpits. He squeezed my sides and drew feather-light patterns across my stomach. All while he rapidly brushed my feet with his tendrils and squirmed between my toes.
Ah, hehe, wait, no oh! I gasped out, stopping as I laughed harder. Sure I could have stopped Tim, I just needed to ask but This felt good. I liked laughing and I liked Tim tickling me.
Hahahaha, wait, wait Im gonna pee! I cried out.
This time though This time Tim didnt let up. He just tickled me more, stroking along my back and fluttering tentacles across my shoulders.
My legs jerked in their pockets as I desperately tried to pull my thighs together.
No! Wait, Im really going to fuuuuuuck. I moaned, my face screwing up in shame as I wet myself.
It was hot and wet and I felt tears pricking at my eyes. How could I do something so juvenile as
I jerked as a long bumpy tentacle rasped over my panties and flicked my skirt up.
Delicious! Tim proclaimed, licking my soiled panties again with his giant tongue.
I whined, trying to pull away.
No. Dont! Its I began only to be interrupted.
Its really good! It tastes like you, Taylor. Tim said, licking my panties again, forcing another full-body shudder from me.
I was going to reply when the tremors faded. Only someone screamed above us.
My head jerked up along with a dozen of Tims tentacles.
There, leaning over the railing to peer down at us was a group of three. I couldnt tell what age they were but based on their silhouettes against the street lights I think two of them were girls while the last one was a guy.
Time to go! Tim cried.
I shrieked as he suddenly jumped and began to race along the beach. Hed surprised me and given my vulnerable pose, the sensation was entirely weird.
Still, I felt safe as we ran away. No human could catch up with Tim on foot and wed be long gone by the time the authorities arrived. I just hoped this wouldnt become a thing, people interrupting our dates by screaming.
Wait.
Tim, do you still have my shirt? I asked, a little worried.
Tim sort of flopped mid-run slither? Crawl? Movement, before carrying on.
Um, oops?
Chapter Notes
Beta reading by the amazing Cailin and End of Line
That night will remain in my memory forever.
My first proper date. Even if I lost my shirt. Wait, especially since I lost my shirt.
After that the next weeks seemed to run together as nothing but a pleasant blur. Every day was wonderful and I constantly felt happy. It was amazing after being depressed for so long, to feel happy and bubbly and like the world was not perfect but at least really good. I smiled, I laughed, and I even skipped to class instead off skipping class. Why? Because who cared what anyone else thought of me or the names they taunted me with, or the odd prank they tried? I was happy and there was nothing they could do about.
And it was all thanks to Tim.
Tim My best friend, my boyfriend.
Yes, thats right. I, Taylor Hebert, had a boyfriend. A boyfriend! Just the thought of him made my heart soar and drove away all other worries. I wasnt alone anymore. I had Tim and he had me. We were together. A couple. And he was the most attentive boyfriend imaginable. Every day when I came home he hugged me, every day he shared stories with me and he listened attentively when I told him about school. When I did well at school he patted my head; when I felt down he played with my nipples until I mewled. Id never felt so cared for in my life.
We did practically everything together. I studied with Tim, down in the basement. He made light for me to see my textbooks by and I made sure to explain what I was learning. Tim helped where he could, mostly with Math while I taught him how to write an essay. At other times we read together, either reading our own books or one of us reading aloud to the other. I even spent most nights with Tim, sneaking down to the basement and letting my boyfriend rock me to sleep in his tentacles. And we kissed.
And oh what kisses they were!
Tim, he kissed me everywhere. Sometimes he was cute and kissed my forehead and nose. Other times he playfully kissed along my ribs, the tips of my toes, and up my arms. Then there was when he was excited, when he was aggressive, when he was erotic. He kissed up the inside of my thighs, licked down the side of my neck, wrapped my breasts in coils and sucked on my nipples. It all felt so good. We kissed normally too, making out for hours each night. He tasted so good I often ended up sucking on one of his tentacles, staring at Tim with wide eyes as I reveled in the sensation he gave me. Pleasure. That was the only word for it and I wanted to make him feel as good as he did me. Nothing had come of it yet but I was determined to work out how to make it happen.
Thanks to Tims pushiness I now barely needed clothes Well, not when I was with him at least. He didnt like it when I wore pants or shirts anymore. They restricted his access to me and so I I d-didnt wear them a-any m-more. Now I usually wore one of the few skirts I owned. Skirts which he could ignore; they offered me no protection from his tentacles, doing nothing to stop him groping me whenever he liked.
Just thinking about it made my vagina feel tingly and start to get wet.
I did still wear jeans, they were warmer and the weather was getting colder as September ended. But I always made sure to take them off when I came home, or rather, I let Tim remove them. He liked stripping me and honestly? I liked it too. I loved how he would just grab me. How he would kiss me or start playing with my breasts any time he felt like it. I loved the feeling that I was there at his disposal and that I could satisfy my boyfriend. It made me feel Im not sure. Proud? Fulfilled? Both I think, and so many other things. Tim also liked to tickle me until I peed, making me shriek and squeal with laughter until I lost control. Tim claimed to like the taste. While it didnt lessen his hunger I couldnt deny him anything that even remotely helped with his hunger.
Tims hunger That was becoming a problem. Wed tried everything, yet nothing wed tried could sate his appetite. There wasnt any food or commodity I could get that would satisfy him. Id even tried offering Tim some of my blood but hed refused to try it. He hated the idea of me being hurt too much to let me cut myself for him. While I relished the protection I was also desperate to help him. The odd conflict that had caused in me, Tim telling me not to try helping him It wasnt pleasant. I needed to help him but he wouldnt let me.
That ongoing issue aside, we enjoyed ourselves. The whole next week I took one of the cupcakes Tim had made me. Every day I ate one at lunchtime. It made me feel so special; sitting and enjoying the treats my boyfriend had made me! The very idea made my heart pound and let me ignore all the looks the other students shot at me when I sat in the cafeteria. So, the following week I tried to do something special for Tim in return. It wasnt anywhere near as special as baking him cupcakes, mostly because he couldnt eat them, but I did get him some books. The trip to the central library may have taken me an extra two hours, reducing my time with Tim, but the shout of joy he made when I brought back half a dozen sci-fi books for him had been worth it. The attention he lavished me with that night left me a trembling wreck with a dopey grin on my face. It just made it even more worth it.
I hadnt known it then, but my giving Tim a gift in return for his gift had started something between us. That exchange sort of became a ritual as we swapped gifts back and forth over the next weeks.
Tim made me a card, a cutout love-heart hed made from some red-card hed found in one of the boxes he roomed with. Hed called me beautiful in it and Id spent a good ten minutes blushing. Now the card had pride of place in my bedroom, propped on my bookshelf so I could always see it when I was in there.
In return, Id gone and bought Tim a cheap CD player along with a few CDs. It was only twenty dollars with the CDs being another ten. I got them at a garage sale the next street over as the family was moving or something. Either way, Id bought them and given them to Tim. Hed really liked them. He also looked completely adorable with two little tentacles propped up and fitted into the old headphones.
That had just spurred Tim on and he got me a bucket. Yes, you read that right. A metal bucket he thought I could hit people with. Apparently, he thought it was a gift meant for protection and that was why boyfriends gave buckets to their girlfriends. Turns out trying to sound out bouquet can have humorous results. The misunderstanding was cute, so Id laughed and given Tim a kiss for his thoughtfulness. Tim had been really embarrassed though and I was really puzzled over where he got the actual bouquet of flowers he gave me the next day.
Still, not to be outdone I bought Tim a CD of his new favorite singer: Bad Canary. Hed was really excited about that and insisted on us listening to it together. That had resulted in some awkwardness as we figured out the logistics of how to share the headphones. We kind of worked it out. I wore the headphones while Tim looped a pair of thin tendrils about and into my ears. It tickled and felt weird but I loved sharing the experience with Tim all the same.
As for why Tim liked Bad Canary? Well, that had to do with our now regular Friday night dates.
Yes. I went on dates. Me! Taylor Hebert! With a boy and everything. Though I guess it would have been fine if it was a girl as thats just what some people prefer and given that Legend likes men thats okay and
And I was rambling. Focus Taylor.
So, we went on regular dates as well as giving gifts to each other. That next Friday we tried sneaking into another movie. Im not sure if the other movie-goers were wiser or if they were looking for us or what, but we got spotted after barely twenty minutes and had to run away again. That was annoying but Tim managed to salvage our night. He carried me all the way up to the top of the Medhall building, the tallest skyscraper in Brockton Bay. Up there we lay back and watched the stars together, listening to the sounds of the city below. It had been really romantic, me snuggled into my boyfriends tentacles while he peeled my clothes off one by one. Okay, so we spent more time kissing and petting each other than star gazing. Bite me, because I enjoyed it. Okay, Tim kind of bit me. Wait, do suckers count as biting or pinching?
Our next date had been an evening in and was how Tim came to love Canary. Dad had gone out to Kurts birthday party. Kurt was an old friend of dads from the Dockworkers Association. Anyway, dad had said Kurt was hosting drinks at his house along with pool and a few card games. Dad was staying the night so as to not drink and drive. That left me and Tim by ourselves. We had the run of the house for the night. We used it to watch crappy movies on our old VCR. Between movies, wed channel hopped for a bit and ended up stumbling upon a delayed broadcast of Bad Canarys concert from the previous night. We had both been spellbound by her voice like so many others. The way she sang, the sheer emotion in her voice Yeah, I know that was her power but that didnt make it any less amazing. Especially as she wrote all of her songs herself, which were really good, as well as playing lead guitar. It was a fantastic show and wed both agreed to try and see her live one day.
The next week Tim had suggested that we try going to a museum. Wed tried to sneak into the local art gallery to have a look at the paintings. Unfortunately, we werent as stealthy as I thought we were and we ended up tripping a silent alarm. At least I think thats what happened. Whatever the reason, security guards had started running around everywhere with their flashlights a few minutes after wed gotten in. Thankfully Tim thought quick on his feet. He had thrown a few random tentacles out into odd swirls and bends to look like a modern sculpture. Then he had grabbed me and swallowed me; encased me in a giant sleeping bag filled with wandering tendrils which hed dragged inside himself. It would have been dark and claustrophobic but Tim had lit up his own insides a calming blue which made it bearable. It was... cozy even, something I thought I could come to enjoy. Sadly we hadnt had the chance to play with that, having to remain still and silent until the guards left the area and wed rushed back out. And while it had been terrifying it had also been lots of fun.
The only slightly sour note, if you could even call it that, was how much my legs ached. You see, I wanted to look good for Tim. Id been putting on weight over the last year and my stomach was getting flabby. So despite my fathers worries and Tims fussing Id taken up running in the mornings. It was tough going with only three weeks under my belt but I thought it would be worth it. Not only would it get my stomach back under control but Id had a look at some of the legs the track girls had. I wanted legs like that. Tim was somewhat obsessed with my thighs after all.
So, all that had happened. It had been an amazing three weeks and now it was another Friday.
Riding the bus home I felt a stupid grin spread across my face. I couldnt wait for tonight. Tim had said he had a surprise date in mind for us and that Id just have to wait until I got home to find out. I was super excited! A mystery date! I was literally bouncing in my seat from giddiness. Sure, it earned me a few weird looks from the other students riding the bus with me but I didnt care. Their opinions meant nothing, only Tims opinion mattered and I knew hed have found it cute.
When it was finally my stop I skipped down the stairs and ran for home. The way my bag bounced on my back was uncomfortable and my skirt meant my thighs rubbed a little but none of that mattered, not compared to getting home.
Bursting through the front door I quickly checked around.
Since the curtains were still drawn Tim clearly hadnt been upstairs today. If Tim wasnt exploring the house he must be reading down in the basement.
Smiling, I kicked off my shoes. My feet were cold and my knees were even a little blue. Taking my shoes off didnt exactly help that but it wouldnt be long before I warmed up. Tim was good about that and always kept me warm despite the cooling weather. Brockton Bays seasons might have been mild but Autumn was still cold and a skirt doesnt provide much protection from anything.
I could feel my lips spread in a lecherous grin at that. It wasnt wrong of me, was it? How could it possibly be wrong to feel all hot, and excited, and wet when you think of your boyfriend? It couldnt.
So, grinning like a pervert I slammed open the basement door. The steps pounded beneath my feet for a second before I was flying! Before my jump could even carry me off the end of the stairs I was caught. Tim grabbed me. Dozens of tentacles wrapped around my arms and hauled me over to him. Carefully I was sat down on Tims back, but not before hed flipped my skirt. My face was flushed a brilliant red but I kept smiling. Tim acting so perverse like that, just taking advantage of me My hips were already rocking a little just thinking about it.
Then more tentacles wrapped me up. They squeezed me and, in turn, I wrapped my arms around myself, touching as many of the tentacles binding me as I could.
And so like that, we hugged each other and the world was just better.
Taylor, youre home! Tim cheered.
Before I could respond Tim picked me up again. Then he spun me. Around and around he twirled me, spinning me about him while being careful to keep me away from anything I might bump into. It was fun and I was safe and I couldnt stop laughing. Long ringing peals of laughter. I just felt too happy for words so I laughed.
All too soon I began to feel dizzy. Almost as if sensing it, or perhaps just reading the look on my face, Tim lay me down upon his back.
As I lay there I gave Tim the biggest smile I could despite my panting. Finally regaining my breath I placed a quick kiss on his soft skin.
Im home. I agreed, snuggling back into his softness.
Of course, my relaxation didnt last too long. Barely seconds actually. Tim was impatient and already tendrils were wriggling their way into my socks while I could feel tentacles slithering under my shirt. Looking down I could see the snake-like bulges distorting my clothes. Without needing to be prompted I raised my arms as I knew Tim wanted. A few moments later Tim was slipping my shirt off, exposing my breasts to his every desire.
As I settled in Tim began playing with me. Tentacles ran across my exposed skin and coiled about my limbs. Despite the chill in the air Tim was always warm and made sure to keep me warm too. As a tentacle flicked my nipple I gasped and grinned. Tim listened to my gasps and moans, finding just the things I liked. He was such a good boyfriend.
I didnt get to think for too much longer before little suckers descend on my nipples and I was lost to the feelings in my breasts. It felt so good and I loved the little hickeys he would leave on them. On instinct I reached out and snagged a tentacle, pulling it into my mouth to suck on. Tim twined his tentacle with my tongue as we kissed and sucked and lost ourselves together.
Eventually, we broke apart though, not from any real need but because Tim was content. He got lonely when I was away. He said being together like this, kissing and playing with my breasts, even just having so much of our skin touching, it made him feel better. I couldnt deny Tim something which gave him comfort and and I enjoyed it too. I loved feeling so wanted, so needed. Tim made me feel special and it was the best feeling ever.
Even as my panting returned to normal Tim kept on playing with my nipples. It was an almost idle action for him now and I really enjoyed it. My nipples just felt so good, the way they throbbed and ached It sent waves of pleasure through my chest that slowly pooled below my stomach. It honestly made me feel a little dopey and Im sure my smile reflected that.
Then Tim made a scratching noise similar to someone clearing their throat.
So, um, Taylor Will you go on a date with me? Tim asked nervously.
I smiled at him. No matter how many times I said yes he always still asked if I would like to go on a date. He really cared about how I felt and that was the best thing about him.
So, like every time he asked, I said
Yes! Ill go on a date with you. I replied, grinning as widely as I could. Just saying that, completing our ritual, made my heart soar.
Tim gave me a comforting squeeze, his tentacles wrapping securely around my breasts and squeezing them too. His tentacles even lit up a bright blue so I could tell he was happy.
Yay! Youre the best, Taylor. Now, I have a surprise planned for us tonight. Tim said, vibrating with excitement beneath me.
The vibrations felt really good and my mouth dropped open with a breathy exhale. I forcefully pulled myself back together and looked down at Tim with curiosity.
Oh, what kind of surprise? I asked, curious.
Tim shook his tentacles emphatically though, denying my question.
Nope. No spoilers. Otherwise, it wouldnt, er, be a surprise? Yeah. And I sort of want to surprise you since youve done so many nice things for me. I, um, I want to pay you back for all youve done for me. Tim said, finishing in a whisper.
I planted another kiss on him. How could Tim feel he owed me? He was the one who saved me from my loneliness But hed been lonely too, hadnt he? I guess I guess we saved each other.
Understanding that I nodded in acceptance. Id do as Tim asked.
Okay, I wont ask. Though is there anything I need or dont need? I asked, shooting a wry grin at my state of undress.
Tim nodded firmly, tentacles swaying.
Swimsuit and a towel. Tim said.
I tilted my head, puzzled.
Swimsuit? So were going swimming?" I asked, my excitement growing.
Surprise. Tim said, as if that answered everything. Though where we could go swimming at this time of year I didnt know.
Despite my curiosity, I didnt pry. Tim probably knew what he was doing and besides The anticipation was kind of fun.
Ill go get them then. I respond, wriggling a little to get free.
Tim just tightened his grip on me and squeezed me.
Um, five more minutes? Tim asked, tapping his tentacles in embarrassment.
So cute!
Of course. Anything for you, Tim. I said, snuggling back down.
Sadly it was only five minutes. But what fun those five minutes were.
Clink.
Dubiously I poked the chain link fence in front of us.
Are you sure theres no alarm? I asked, feeling uncertain.
Beneath me Tim nodded, tentacles swaying.
Positive. There was a news article complaining about it and how people keep breaking in to swim at night. Its what gave me the idea. I mean, er, you said you would like to go for a swim when we walked on the beach and I just thought Tim trailed nervously.
Grabbing a tentacle I placed a soft kiss on it, which turned into a playful lick. He tasted really good, okay?
I did. I agreed. Well, if youre sure then
I am. Tim said emphatically.
Smiling, I kissed him again.
Well, okay then. I never thought Id be going to Immaculata but, then again, I never expected to get a boyfriend as amazing as you. I said, blushing as I tried my best to look coyly at Tim.
He seemed to appreciate the effort or maybe it was the compliment. Whatever the reason, Tim glowed a pleasant pink as he blushed too.
Um, er. Here! Tim exclaimed picking me up suddenly.
I fumbled for a moment before I relaxed. Tim still had me. His tentacles were wrapped around my waist and thighs. Quickly they lifted me up and over the security fence and the razor wire atop it. Gently, Tim placed me down on the other side.
As I regained my feet, I felt compelled to turn and watch. Moments later my action was rewarded. I got to watch as Tim shifted into a mass of long tentacles, his body changing on a far greater scale than I had ever seen before. His slug-like core was slowly consumed until Tim became a giant writhing mass of tentacles. Then his massive limbs reached up and over the fence. More and more stretched across until nearly all of Tims limbs were arched over the fence, his body suspended worryingly over the razor wire. Thankfully he quickly pulled himself over, using hundreds of suckers to anchor himself to the ground.
As he reformed his slug-like core I leaped at him.
That was so cool! I gushed, rubbing my face against his squishy side.
Tentacles quickly wrapped around me and hugged me back.
Thanks, Taylor. Youre, um, youre awesome too. And really pretty. Tim said, embarrassed.
I just smiled at him. It had taken me a while but Id learned to take Tims compliments in stride. No longer did I try to deny them. He really meant them. He really did think all those wonderful things about me. Even if I didnt believe them, Tim did and thats all that mattered. I trusted Tim on everything else so I would trust him on this too.
Anyway, swimming! Tim cried, pointing towards the pool.
Turning in my boyfriends tentacles, I too looked at the pool.
In the evening light, the water looked really pretty. It reflected the moonlight, turning the water a pale silver with black dips as the breeze ruffled the surface. The clouds' shadows looked like tiny oil slicks while the street lights cast pale orange lines across the water. The coils of steam rising off the heated water made the whole thing look otherworldly.
Fortunately, I could see the lanes were pulled out at the end of the pool to our left. At the other end of the pool and on our right were the changing rooms. Speaking of the changing rooms They loomed as a big black block. They honestly looked a little creepy.
Then Tim poked my side, making me jump.
You ready to swim, Tay-tay? Tim asked, sounding giddy.
Playfully I poked him back.
Just let me get changed, okay? A-And i-its okay if you p-peek. I said, blushing furiously while shaking the plastic bag holding my swimsuit and towel for emphasis.
Tim seemed stunned by that.
Really? He asked, both surprised and excited. I can really peek?
I nodded. My cheeks felt like they were on fire. My blush was huge. It was even spreading down my neck. Just the thought of Tim seeing my vagina m-my p-pussy It made my knees tremble.
Uh-huh. I managed to mumble.
Tim released me and I took a few steps forward. I couldnt bear to face him as I started to remove my clothes. Sure, Tim had seen me in barely anything already. I was practically naked with him most of the time really, dressed just in a skirt and panties and often not even the skirt. The way my panties quickly became sodden messes that plastered themselves to me whenever we hugged meant that I was as good as naked when I was with him.
But that was the thing, you see. Practically, as good as. Not actually. But this time, even if just for a little while, I would be completely naked with my boyfriend. That very thought made me wet. The only reason I wasnt panting was because of the way I was biting my lower lip.
All too soon my panties hit the ground and I was left there in the nude, clutching my one-piece bathing suit to my chest.
My breath came in short pants. Slowly, I turned and faced Tim, fully exposing myself to him for the first time.
Tim was curious, dozens of tentacles staring at me. Then a few shifted; those a little below waist height extending themselves forward until they were mere inches away from my crotch. A pair of them lit up, shining a pale white light onto my vagina and giving Tim a better look.
My blush went nuclear and my breathing hitched.
I-Its embarrassing when you s-stare like that. I stammered. But even if this was the most embarrassing thing Id done in my life it was also the hottest. I couldnt stop myself as my feet shuffled themselves sideways and spread my legs open a little more, exposing me further to Tims ravishing stare. This was so arousing! My nipples were aching with how hard they were and I could feel my vagina was utterly slick and Was I dripping onto my own thighs!?
A quick look down confirmed it. I was indeed so wet that my own juices were starting to drip off my vulva and run down my thighs. Oh god!
That was when Tim broke in.
So beautiful. Tim whispered, his voice filled with awe. Your pussy is so beautiful, Taylor.
My lips were trembling and all I could let out were breathy little exhales of excitement.
Uh, uh, uh, uh. I panted.
Then my breathing froze, my lungs locking up as Tims tentacles edged even closer. A small keening sound escaped me as Tim crept closer and closer! He He was really going to touch... Suddenly Tim withdrew his tentacles when they were less than an inch from touching me. He snatched them back so quickly it was as if hed been burned.
Startled, I looked up in shock, fear, and disappointment. Had Had I done something wrong? Had I
Tim cut across my thoughts.
Im sorry, Taylor! I, er, I got a little carried away. Sorry. Tim said, speaking as fast as he could.
I sighed in relief, letting go a breath I hadnt realized I was holding.
Thats okay, Tim. I said, then carried on seeing the disbelieving way his tentacles curled. Really, its fine. I l-liked you l-looking.
Tim flexed his tentacles in a nervous swallow.
You did? He asked hopefully.
I nodded.
I-I did. But L-Lets go swimming, okay? I said, my nervousness stopping me from pushing forward.
Tim seemed to sigh in relief.
Yeah, lets. He said, wriggling over to the pool.
There was a big splash as I pulled my swimsuit on. Turning to look I saw several of Tims tentacles poking out of the dark water. They turned to look at me as I finished getting changed.
Taylor, come on in! Its nice and warm. Tim called, beckoning for me to join him.
Coming! I called back before whispering to myself. Okay, Taylor, you can do this.
Setting aside my glasses with my towel turned the world into a blurry mess. I could barely see beyond five feet. That done I took a deep breath and broke into a run.
Cannonball! I cried, leaping off the edge and tucking my legs up.
I hit the water with a splash of my own. For a moment the whole world turned dark as I closed my eyes. There was water all around me and I could hear the blood rushing in my ears. Then I uncurled and kicked, breaking the surface with a gasp I reopened my eyes.
Tim was looking at me and from the blue glow coming from his tentacles I could tell he was happy. Then his tentacles twitched and the water rippled as he began to swim towards me.
Rawr! Look out Taylor, the Kraken is coming for you! Rawr! Tim cried playfully, a few tentacles slapping the water.
Getting the idea I cried out in return.
Oh, no! Not the Kraken! Whatever shall I do? I pretended to wail, watching the blurry tentacles race towards me.
Then the first tentacle seized me about the waist, little suckers sucking at me through my swimsuit. Tim quickly hoisted me up in the air.
You shall be thrown for another cannonball is what you shall do! Prepare to be fired! Tim exclaimed, practically bursting with excitement.
I laughed as he threw me towards the far end, tucking my legs in as I flew.
Tim, youre a kraken not a I meant to say pirate ship but hitting the water interrupted that.
And so, just like that, we played. We splashed each other and swam about. Tim threw me about more, letting me dive and make big splashes just like he could. He even reenacted Cthulhu rising from the deep. Tim made a large bulge on the end of a tentacle which he split open at the bottom to let dozens of tendrils spill out; then he lit up two sort of eye shapes on the side and slowly raised it from the pool as R'lyeh rose from the depths to reclaim Earth. We even tried holding our breaths underwater to see who could last longer. Turns out Tim was cheating as Id forgotten he didnt need to breath. My pouting just made him coo though. It made me blush too as apparently I looked adorable when I pouted.
It was all just so much fun!
After maybe an hour I was just lying there, resting on the surface as I gazed at the moon. Tim had a few tentacles wrapped around me, two of them were wrapped around my thighs right next to my crotch, pressing into my vagina slightly. It felt way too good.
As Tim laid a tentacle onto my shoulder I turned my head and kissed it. He shivered in delight and a little tongue extended from his tentacle and licked my cheek in return. Gently I nuzzled the tentacle. Could life get any better than this?
Tim This was a great surprise. Thank you for bringing me. I said sincerely.
Tim blushed, a pink glow illuminating the water.
Youre welcome, Taylor. But, um Taylor? Im, ah, Im sorry I cheated at the holding-our-breaths contest. Tim said, apologizing for his earlier trick.
I just shook my head fondly, my dark hair swaying in the water like my own tentacles Heh. Wouldnt that be fun? Focus Taylor.
Its okay, Tim. Youve nothing to apologize for. Its my fault for forgetting you dont breathe. Though it was a little mean. Will you make it up to me? I asked playfully while batting my eyelashes at him, hoping for a kiss.
Tim pressed his tentacle against my cheek and I could feel it begin to swell.
Mmhmm. Ill make it up to you. You see, Ive got an idea. Tim said, his tentacle moving around in front of my face as he spoke.
I raised my eyebrows, curious.
Oh? I breathed, wondering what Tim would show me now. What new trick had he discovered?
As I watched the end of Tims tentacle split into four, each segment a little longer than my hand. It kept unfolding, forming something that resembled a hand with a sort of rectangle in the middle and a finger-like extension on each corner.
I found I can make air, I think. Tim said, the almost hand-like tentacle flexing. I think if I cover your mouth and nose with it you could breathe underwater. Um, maybe.
Well, Tim didnt sound entirely confident but what was the worst that could happen? That it wouldnt work and Tim would have to drag me back to the surface? There really wasnt any risk with Tim here to protect me.
So I nodded and smiled at him.
Okay, lets try then. I said, psyching myself up.
Slowly, carefully, delicately even, Tim lowered the tentacle to my face. The large middle part covered my face, closing over my nose and down over my chin while extending sideways to cover my largemouth. The finger-like projections wrapped their way along the edges of my jaw and along my cheeks, meeting and linking together at the back of my head.
Poking about with my tongue I found the middle of the palm had a sort of inner nub with a sort of tube around it. By then though my lungs were beginning to point out that Id been holding my breath for a while now. So I breathed out
And breathed in deeply.
Strawberries.
That was my first thought. Strawberries. Tims breath air? Whatever. What I was breathing smelled like fresh strawberries. It wasnt overpowering, but it smelled nice. It even left a sweet taste on the tip of my tongue.
Looking up at Tim as his tentacles hovered over me, I gave him a thumbs up. His tentacles bobbed in acknowledgment before Tim slowly pulled me underwater.
I would have liked to watch the moon fade away as I sank But the chlorine hurt my eyes so I was forced to close them. Though like that I couldnt tell how deep I was. I could be just below the surface or almost on the bottom. There was no way for me to know Okay, there was. But honestly? I didnt want to know. It was nice.
So I lay there, lost in my own little world. There was water all around me yet I could breathe. With my eyes closed and unable to hear anything but the rush of blood, my sense of touch felt a thousand times stronger. I could feel the water flowing over me, the way Tims tentacles held me and slithered over my skin. Slowly taking breath after breath of sweet smelling air I reveled in this. It felt so different, so unique It was amazing.
Im not sure how long I lay there, relaxing as I kept gently squeezing Tims tentacles to let him know I was okay. It felt like hours, it could have been days But the way my head began to feel light, the way I began to feel warmer The blood pounding in my head and ears. Ohhhhhhhh.
Was this Was this heaven?
It must have been. It sure felt like it. My head was pounding but it felt great. It It felt like all my thoughts were floating away yet I could focus better? Does that make sense at all? I couldnt think but it was easier to focus on what I was feeling. The way the water swirled against my skin, the way Tims tentacles brushed so lovingly over me, the way smaller tendrils were easing their way under my swimsuit The way the bulge in front of my mouth tasted so good. It was begging to be sucked.
So I did.
Reaching out with my tongue I did my best to wrap my own little tentacle around Tims bulge. I coaxed at it with my tongue and was slowly able to draw more and more of it out, pulling the inner tentacle from its sleeve and into my mouth. It felt far larger than any of the other tentacles Id had in my mouth and something felt right about that.
Moaning with need, I began to lick. The tentacle in my mouth responded, the rounded head pressing about inside my mouth. I licked the underside and swirled my tongue about as best I could. Closing my lips I did my best to rub them all over the tentacle. It felt so good, soft and flexible, wriggling in my mouth. But even that had nothing on the taste. Salty, sweet and something I couldnt describe. It It tasted like Tim.
More. I needed more. Please more. Give me more!
Some instinct I didnt know I had responded to my need. Pressing my lips tighter around the tentacle I created a seal and began to suck. My tongue swirled and lapped at the tentacle while I sucked, altering the pressure to pull on it again and again.
Oh god. Oh god! This Ohhhhh. My head, it felt so light and fluffy. I felt free. Freeeeee.
I moaned, groaning like a filthy slut. I sounded like a dirty whore and I liked it!
The tentacle in my mouth quivered as I sucked it deeper, drawing it almost to the back of my throat as my tongue lashed at the underside. Then something amazing happened. A dollop of liquid, saltier but somehow even more delicious oozed out of the tentacle. It coated my tongue as I moved it, spreading the fluid about before I got a chance to swallow it, sadly. I I wanted to swallow it. Why? Why did I want to swallow?
Then the water was rushing around me.
Moments later I broke the surface, Tims tentacles holding me above the water. He released my face and almost yanked the tentacle Id been sucking out of my mouth.
No! Come back! I I need need you. need
My hand lashed out and grabbed the tentacle before it could escape. Tim wasnt getting away that easily! I wanted that tentacle back in my mouth more than anything.
Tim was shuddering as he held me.
Taylor, I I feel weird. Somethings getting stronger and if you, um, con-continue to do t-that I d-dont know what will h-happen! He cried out.
I panted, gulping down the sadly unflavored night air.
Shut up Tim and get back in my mouth! I panted, finishing in a cry.
My other arm lashed out and grabbed the tentacle I was holding. It was as thick as my wrist and as I wrangled the tip back towards my mouth I discovered it had changed back to one of Tims normal tentacles, though the tip was still more rounded than normal It almost looked like a cock actually.
Heh. Hehehe. Tims cock I was going to suck Tims cock!
Though as Tim kept struggling I realized that this wasnt working. Tim was stronger than I was and way more flexible. I couldnt make him do what I wanted and I didnt want to I I wanted to do what he wanted. But I also wanted him to want this. I needed this and I needed Tim to give it to me.
So I begged.
Please Tim, please. Please let me have this. Good girls dont do this but but Im sick and tired of being a good girl. Im sick and tired of doing what adults tell me to when then they wont help me. Why Why should I listen to them when they wont listen to me? When they wont help me? Only Only you helped me, Tim! Only you! You were the one who dragged me out of that hell! I was scared, so frightened, every day was just a struggle to get by. Then you came and everything became right! You make my world better. I I love you Tim. I love you! I love you So please, please let me do this for you. Please, please let me suck your cock! I choked out, gasping and nearly crying. So many emotions were raging through me, feeling stronger than Id ever felt before
But the strongest was love. I I finally Understood. I loved Tim. I loved Tim!
I love you, I love, love you, I love you... Please, please Tim. I panted, my head still pounding and making it impossible to focus on the words when I had his cock in my hand. It felt so smooth and flexible...
Tim squeezed me tighter and tighter as I babbled. More and more tentacles grabbing me, wrapping around me. But the tentacle in my hands stopped fighting.
Taylor You love me? I me? Me? Tim gasped, shaking with emotions.
I nodded, panting with frustration. My nipples were aching and my pussy throbbing but I wanted to suck. No, I needed to suck.
I do. I love you Tim. I love you so much. You saved me and I want to do this for you. I said, my voice breathy with need.
Tim flexed, his nervous swallow, before his tentacles vibrated with emotion.
Thank you. I-I love you too. I love you, Taylor, I always have. I wanted I wanted to tell you but I didnt think you could love me back. I love you! Tim wailed.
I knew hed be crying if he could. Tim Oh, Tim. To feel like that, to feel like no one will ever love you I knew how that felt. But Tim loved me. I I think I always knew he had but I was too scared to ask in case I was wrong. If he hadnt, Im Im not sure what would have happened to me but I know I would never have recovered from it.
But he loved me. Tim loved me! And I loved him with all my heart.
I love you Tim and you love me. So please, let me suck on you. I need this. I begged, tugging on his tentacle again.
This time Tim offered no resistance, letting me guide him back to my mouth.
O-Okay Taylor. If thats what you want. I love you. Tim said, another tentacle planting a kiss on my forehead.
I could only moan in response as I stuffed his big, fat tentacle into my mouth. Finally my overly wide mouth had a use! How many other girls could suck on a cock as thick as a soda can?
Licking along the underside again I wrapped my lips around the tentacle filling my mouth. As my lips sealed around the soft skin I began to suck.
I started slow at first, trying to drag this out. But, as Tim moaned beneath me, my will broke. My tongue stopped gently licking and began to quickly lap. I thrashed my tongue back and forth, licking as much of Tims cock as I could. I sucked harder and harder, sucking as fast as I could in pulses. The dollops of salty fluid that Tim started dribbling into my mouth only made this better! They tasted so good and I swallowed as much as I could. Part of Tim was inside me! Ohhhhh.
The very idea made my already throbbing head spin.
As more and more fluid spread through my mouth it spilled over my lips, coated by the part of Tims tentacle that was moving in and out of my lips. The slurping and sucking sounds were obscene, and they were all I could hear. My world had narrowed down to Tims tentacle in my mouth and everything about it. The way it smelled, the way it tasted, and especially the way it felt in my mouth So big and thick.
Moaning like a total slut I started cramming more of it into my mouth. My hands were still wrapped around Tims tentacle and with them I began pumping his tentacle in and out of my mouth. It felt so good, so right to do this for Tim. It was like someone had flipped a switch in my head and the world suddenly made sense for the first time ever.
Even as I began to batter his tentacle against the back of my throat I was happy. It should have been painful, it should have hurt, but somehow it felt good and made my heart race. My hands were racing along Tims tentacle, my right hand still pumping him in and out of my mouth while my left stroked even more of his length. It Oh god, this felt so good! My heart was pounding along with my head and all I wanted was for this to go on forever. I thought Id found heaven earlier but I was wrong! This this was heaven!
As I pressed even more of him into my mouth, pushing him against the back of my throat something popped. I couldnt breathe so I pulled him back. Had I just
I had, I realized. I had! Id just taken Tim into my throat and it hadnt hurt. The only problem had been air
Taking a deep lungful of air I let my nose be filled with Tims salty-sweet scent. He smelled so good. Then, with my lungs now full of air, I shoved Tim back in. I pushed him to the back of my throat and then beyond even that.
I moaned around his tentacle as I began to feed Tims cock down my throat. This This felt like nothing Id ever felt before, I didnt have the words to describe it. Nervously I swallowed even as I pumped Tim deeper and deeper into me.
Then Tim cried out.
Taylor, I Something Oh, Taylooooorrr! Tim groaned, his tentacle spasming inside me.
Something hot shot into my throat and I reflexively swallowed. Then it happened again and again as Tim pulled his tentacle out me. As he reached my mouth another spasm happened and his tentacle shot a large blob of salty sweetness into my mouth. It was thick, almost gooey, there was so much, and it tasted divine.
Even as Tims tentacle exited my mouth I was swallowing. Oh god, that taste. Id never had anything like it but I knew wanted No, I knew I needed more.
Despite being out of me Tims tentacle continued to spasm, shooting out another three long ropes of a sticky white fluid. They splattered all over my face and into my hair. Thinking quickly I opened my mouth and Tim seemed to instinctively aim for it. He was amazing! Despite how much hed already shot he kept going, shooting maybe another six or seven shots onto my face. It felt like a couple of quarts had been shot out. Id caught a lot in my mouth but there was way too much and it was dripping off my face and down my chest, running into water lapping at my waist.
No! I couldnt let it go to waste!
I closed my mouth and quickly swallowed all I had collected there. Scrambling, I reached down and scooped more of Tims Um, fluid? Fluid off my stomach and chest. Greedily I shoved it into my mouth and reached down for more. As quickly as I could I collected up all of Tims fluid and put it in my mouth, swallowing as soon as I had another mouthful. As my stomach filled I finally started to calm down. In fact, I even managed to savor the last few mouthfuls I scooped off my face, swirling them around my mouth before swallowing.
As I finished the last mouthful I finally realized that I had an audience.
Tim was looking at me, a dozen or more tentacles pointed at my face. The way they moved and glowed while looking at me... Tim was awed and something else I didnt recognize.
Im not sure where it came from but I leaned forward, opened my mouth, and stuck my tongue out, showing Tim that it was empty.
All gone. I giggled. So yummy.
Tims tentacles flexed nervously.
W-Wow, Taylor. You I That felt so good. I, um, Ive never felt like that before. That, that was amazing. Thank you so much! And seeing you lick up all that stuff I feel so weird but I want to feel like this more! Tim said, his voice overflowing with excitement and what I now recognized as lust.
Tim He loved and he lusted for me.
My heart felt like it might explode from happiness.
Tim seemed to be waiting for a reply though so I gave him the best I could.
Uh-huh. I You tasted so good. I want to do that again. Just, maybe not right now? I feel full. I said, patting my stomach contently. It was filled with Tims fluid and it felt all warm and tingly. Though a hopeful thought occurred. Tomorrow?
Tim squeezed me in a tight hug, tentacles patting my head in affection. I leaned into the touch and reveled in my boyfriends affection. It felt so good to be treated like this; to be looked after and loved.
Yay! Tomorrow. Tim agreed. Though you look tired, Taylor. Lets get you washed up and then head home for cuddles and sleep.
I nodded my consent. Tim was right, I did feel tired. Going without air like that had been tiring even if it had only been thirty seconds or so. Sleep sounded like a great idea to go with my wonderfully full stomach.
Thanks Tim, that does sound great. You take such good care of me. I said, sniffling a little as Tim began to comb out my hair in the water, removing the fluid I hadnt been able to. He was so good to me I felt like I might cry from happiness.
Tim placed a kiss on my cheek.
Its because I love you. He whispered into my ear, his tentacle brushing a kiss against there too.
I smiled as widely as I could, even as I felt my eyelids getting heavy.
I love you too Tim. I love you. I murmured, letting Tim carry me out of the pool.
I dont remember much after that. Everything sort of became blurry but Im pretty sure Tim saw me naked again as he helped me change back. I didnt care though, he was my boyfriend so he could see all he liked whenever he liked.
As Tim carried me home I do remember the realization I had though. And that was that, after this? After sucking Tims cock? After giving him a blowjob? Our relationship would never be the same.
And that I was so looking forward to seeing what would come next!
Chapter Notes
Beta Read by the Amazing Cailin and End of Line
Mmmmm.
A soft humming. Gentle, relaxing. I wasnt really awake but it sounded nice.
Something soft brushed my cheek and, sleepily, I nuzzled it. It was nice when the soft thing nuzzled back, brushing against my face with soft strokes. A sigh escaped me as I snuggled down into the softness surrounding me. Everything was warm, hot almost, and my whole body felt relaxed. The aches and pains Id once thought of as simply a part of life were gone like dust in the wind. Though the best part of all was my stomach. Warm waves washed outwards from it, filling my whole body with this this energy. It felt good. I felt good.
Feeling like this. Content. Happy. It was so different and yet now so familiar. My life was amazing nowadays. So, lying there, in that half-awake state you sometimes get when you wake up but are still sleepy I felt a smile spread across my lips, my still closed eyes crinkling in happiness. All these new feelings, they all came together in a way I couldnt really describe. But, this feeling it was better and more comforting than anything Id ever felt before. The tentacle softly stroking my head was the embodiment of my feelings. Calm. gentle. Caring. Someone
I love you.
I remembered Tim he
I love you. I murmured, still sleepy.
The tentacle atop my head paused, before it resumed its petting. Another pressed itself to my cheek in a soft kiss.
I love you too. Tim whispered, giving my whole body a squeeze.
Oh. I was still sleeping? That was sad. I had hoped that Heh. I suppose that was typical, right? No. I wouldnt think like that anymore. I I had a boyfriend.
Squirming a little in discomfort I tried to roll over, feeling Tims tentacles loosen and help me as I shifted in his grip. It really was a realistic dream.
Good morning Taylor! Did you sleep well? Dream Tim asked, giving me another gentle squeeze.
Mumbling sleepily I tried to bury my face into my shoulder and go back to sleep. Id been having such a nice dream. In my dream, Tim had said I love you and we kissed and went swimming and played and and
And Id been such a baaad girl. Id Id given Tim a blowjob. Which was silly because Tim was made of tentacles, not cocks.
Wait.
Was I still sleeping? Tim had just said Right. Damn it.
Go way. I grumbled, rolling over to see if that helped. M dreamin still. Wanna sleep.
An incessant poking of my shoulder just made me squirm. Tim squeezed me again to keep me still.
But Taylor, its daylight. Your dad left like an hour ago. Lets do something. Tim said, a few tentacles tickling along my ribs.
Fiiiiiine. I whined, finally rolling onto my back.
My jaw creaked as a yawn made me impersonate a frog. Pulling my arms free, I raised them above my head in a stretch. A few pleasant pops came from my back before I sighed and slumped back against my boyfriends squishy bulk. I felt great as I usually did after sleeping with Tim. There really were no words to describe how comfortable he was.
Beds? Who needed those relics. Not me, that was for sure.
A kiss interrupted my triumph over the enemy that was sleep, Tims tentacle pressing softly against my mouth.
I eagerly kissed back; soft, but needy. It felt so good. As I opened my mouth more I felt the tip of Tims tentacle open too and moments later a tongue slipped into my mouth.
It was fantastic: sweet and erotic. Kissing just felt so good.
Sadly it couldnt last forever no matter how much I enjoyed it. Breaking our kiss, Tim pulled back only to trail kisses down my neck. A long lick along my collarbone drew a moan from me. Sated for now, Tim contented himself by wrapping his tentacle around my neck like a warm scarf.
Now properly awake I stretched, my arms reaching out above me again. Not for any particular reason mind, but just because I liked it. Okay, and I was hoping Tim would grab them and hold me like that. Happy? Anyway, I felt no pops nor any strain as I flexed like a cat. Tim was just so comfortable and his near-constant massages meant that I didnt get kinks or knots anymore. It was great!
Finally opening my eyes I looked up and smiled. There, arrayed above me, were a dozen or so tentacles. All of them looking at me and glowing a faint pink. It was sweet. Tim really did like me and nothing could be better.
I leaned into the touch as a tentacle stroked my head. Then Tim repeated his earlier question.
Did you sleep well? He asked.
Nodding, I felt my grin stretch wider before I realized it had all been a dream. Sighing I nodded again, though more slowly. It had been such a wonderful dream.
Yeah, I did. I had this dream where we went swimming and Well, maybe someday. I said, finishing in a whisper.
A tentacle nuzzled my cheek as Tim literally glowed with happiness, soft yellow light coming off him.
Im glad Taylor. You were so cute while you were sleeping. You just kept moaning and rocking your hips. It was adorable! Tim gushed.
My breath hitched. Id been Oh no.
Um, I didnt say anything in my sleep, did I? I asked, worried.
You see, when Id been younger I would talk in my sleep. Emma used to complain that Id say the most random things in the middle of the night, usually about some nonsense. But if Id been talking about what I was dreaming about
I swallowed nervously, opening my mouth to ask if Id said what I hoped I hadnt
Tim started speaking before I could.
Mmhmm! You did. You kept repeating I love you. It was so nice. I know you told me last night but hearing you keep saying it while you sleep. It, um, it just, er, it really brought it home? Yeah. It wasnt just you saying it but you you really love me. I love you, Taylor, I love you so much! Tim babbled, his tentacles tightening their hold on me.
My thoughts were torn in a million directions. Id said it But Tim had also Last night Id said But then
Last night wasnt a dream? I asked, my voice shaky. If that really had happened If I really had confessed to Tim? And he had confessed back? He had just now. He He loved me. Tim loved me!
YES!
A sudden thought occurred.
And I really gave you a blowjob? I asked, cutting Tim off before he could reply.
Tim blushed a brilliant pink at that, but nodded.
Yes. You, uh, you did. And, um, no? Last night wasnt a dream I mean, I think? We went swimming at Immaculata and played around. Then I let you breathe underwater because I cheated at our contest and then you got sort of aggressive but not? You-You said you loved me and wanted me and, um, I told you I love you back. I do! I love you, Taylor, I love you. Tim gushed, pulling me harder against him.
Reaching out I stroked his sides back? Wherever I could reach. Tim loved me!
I love you too Tim. I I hoped but, if you didnt If I confessed but you didnt feel the same way I couldnt have taken it. I need you, Tim. I cant go back to life without you. I just cant. I whimpered, my eyes closing in fear.
I felt tears pricking at the corners of my eyes. But then Tim was there, little tendrils wiping at them, brushing my tears away before they could even fall.
You dont have to. Tim murmured while squeezing my breasts possessively. Youre mine now and Im never letting you go. That is, um, unless you want me to?
My breathing calmed as the enormity of it all settled in. I didnt just have a boyfriend Was there a word for it? Whatever. Tim loved me and I never had to be alone ever again.
I dont. I wont. Im just so, so happy. I sniffled, giving Tim as big a smile as I could. Im yours, now and forever.
Tim just squeezed my breasts again.
Its okay Taylor. Were just, er, what was it? Ummm Oh! Were just two lost souls who finally found someone! Tim said, sounding pleased with himself.
I snickered at that, feeling amused but glad. Tim did so much for me, even going out of his way to find quotes to cheer me up. It was sweet. Still
Internet? I asked.
Internet. Tim replied sheepishly.
We both just looked at each other for a moment. And as we stared I felt some bubbling up through my chest. First a few giggles slipped out. That set Tim off who giggled too. That just set me off again which set Tim off again which You get the idea. It was a vicious cycle. In the end we both laughed ourselves silly, overcome with happiness.
Was this what being in love felt like? Being this happy, content, and so much more? No wonder everyone was always going on about it. It was great!
Finally calming down I grabbed one of Tims tentacles and brought it to my mouth for another kiss.
Tim squirmed and made the scratching sound he used instead of clearing his throat. He didnt have one after all.
Taylor? Tim said, sounding unsure.
He didnt carry on as I lazily trailed kisses down the length of his tentacle.
Mmm? I mumbled, too busy kissing to properly reply but still listening.
Tim fidgeted again and squeezed my breasts in a sort of self-comforting way. It was good for both of us.
Taylor, yesterday you, uh, you said tomorrow? I was, er, that is to say Tim trailed off.
I paused, reluctantly pulling my lips away so I could reply properly.
Yes? What about tomorrow or today I suppose. I mused. Shrugging, I went back to trailing kisses along Tims skin as its glow slowly got brighter.
His tentacles flexed in a nervous swallow.
Yesterday when you, uh, when you s-sucked on m-me. You s-said youd like to d-do it again today? Tim stuttered out, blushing and seeming to shrink on himself out of nervousness and embarrassment. I w-was w-wondering if you c-could do it n-now?
If I could
My cheeks near spontaneously combusted from the suddenness of my blush. My whole head suddenly felt hot, my neck, it even spread as far as my chest. Tim He was asking me to to to suck on his p-penis? To give him a blowjob?
Just the idea made me feel faint. It also forced me to squeeze my thighs together as my pussy practically burned.
I had said that, hadnt I? And I wanted to. It was such a bad thing to want, to want to stuff Tims tentacle cock in my mouth and just suck on it. To feel him pulsing and
Staring at the tentacle Id been kissing I opened my mouth and
Whined.
I couldnt do it! It was too embarrassing.
Burying my face in my shoulder I hid. I couldnt face Tim, couldnt let him see me. I was so embarrassed I could barely think. So like a coward I tried to hide. But as I looked into the darkness I could hear the blood thundering in my ears and see the images that popped into my head. The memories of what Id done
Drawing in a shaky breath I then let it out slowly. Because I wanted to. Oh, how I wanted to. I wanted to suck. It just felt right and sounded so good. But it was so wrong, so dirty and and
And screw that! I dont want to be a good girl anymore. Isnt that what Id said? Well, Id started yesterday and like hell was I going to stop! I wanted to suck Tims cock and so I was going to suck Tims cock, right here, right now.
Slowly lifting my face back up I looked up at Tim, opened my mouth and
Got interrupted.
Im sorry! I didnt mean it, I just thought and you said but if you dont Tim babbled.
He stopped as I reached up and grabbed his tentacle no, one of his many, many cocks.
Tim. I want to suck on you, okay? Its just Its so embarrassing. Can we start slowly, please? I asked, my voice still shaky with nerves.
Tim nodded slowly.
Anything you like. Anything, just Please, it felt so good. And when you swallowed it all of it, er, it felt like I owned you? Seeing you like that, I just, I knew you were mine. Tim said, his own voice quivering, caught between nervousness and anticipation.
Stroking the tentacle still wrapped around my neck I smiled at Tim.
I am yours. I replied. Though, um Can you let me down? I said. I had an idea, something I wanted No, needed to try.
Curious, Tim picked me up and gently placed me on the ground. Following my directions, he scooted back until there was enough of the old mattress revealed for me to kneel on. The old material was now stained with great big patches of discolored material from the drool Tim made to clean off anything that actually managed to stick to him Or that overflowed when we made out for hours. That just made me want to do this more. Even the ground was infused with my boyfriend!
Dropping to my knees and clad only in a pair of damp white panties I reached up and took hold of one of Tims tentacles in my hand. Slowly I drew the tentacle to my mouth, planting a soft kiss on its side before smiling up at him.
Tim watched me curiously with two dozen or more tentacles, all of them staring at me. It felt hot, being stared at like that. I know it was only Tim but just being watched made my vagina tingle, especially as it almost seemed like a crowd.
Okay. I Im going to start now. I stammered.
Tim nodded in reply.
Okay. He squeaked.
Drawing his tentacle back to my mouth, I tilted my head back to get a better angle. It felt like the right thing to do. To gaze up at my boyfriend as his c-cock loomed over me. My breath came in short uneven pants but I pushed on. It was so thrilling. So naughty! Look how much of a slut I was!
Carefully I guided Tim into my mouth. When I felt the tip enter I used my hands to hold him still. I then gently swirled my tongue around the tip. Tim must have been enjoying it because he began to move too, his tentacle twisting to twine with my tongue. In return, I slowly began to stroke one of my hands along the shaft of his tentacle while I used the other to help keep him lined up with my mouth.
I moaned. Being right there, doing something like this for my boyfriend Being there on my knees It felt good. Why did this feel so good?
I didnt have the time or mental space to question it though. Because right then my world was filled with cock. Great, big, soft, salty, cock.
Pushing Tim deeper into my mouth with one hand I kept stroking him with the other. Forcing more of his tentacle into my mouth just amplified his taste. Fuck he tasted good. I wanted more! So I really started to suck, hollowing my cheeks as I sucked hard. Moments later I was rewarded.
Tim moaned, his whole body shuddering as a dollop of fluid rolled onto my tongue. It wasnt as thick as the stuff he released last night... Wait. No, it was! It was the stuff he released first! It was sweet and salty and the way it glided all over my mouth filled me with need. I needed more of it. Give it to me!
Sucking harder I felt my lips begin to stretch. At the same time, I felt Tims tentacle slowly get thicker. Not much, but enough that I could notice. Especially compared to how thin it was when I started sucking on it. Good. I wanted him to make it thicker. I needed him to make it huge. I had to have it big so Tim could f-fuck my throat like he did last night.
Nodding in encouragement I felt Tim thicken his tentacle again. As a reward, I began to pump him in and out of my mouth. For my own reward, another drop of fluid rolled out, even bigger than the last one. It was almost a whole mouth full really. I greedily slurped it down, but not before my pumping had slicked his whole cock with it. Now there were obscene slurping sounds to accompany my panting and soft moans as he moved in and out of my lips.
I was really getting into it now, my earlier embarrassment not forgotten but ignored? It was like it didnt matter anymore. I was just too excited, too turned on, too everything to care.
Humming in contentment I kept sucking and pumping. Every time Tim thickened his cock I took him a little bit deeper. Dollop after dollop kept rolling out of him. My whole face was now a slippery mess as strands of spit and fluid snapped. They were clinging between Tims cock and my lips as I pulled him out, then they would stretch too far and break, falling back to splatter over my face as I shoved his cock back in.
Soon I had Tim pressed to the back of my mouth, tapping on my throat. It sort of hurt but also didnt, I was too gone to really care anyway. Tims cock Oh god, I could start a religion about it. Tilting my head back as he thickened, I found myself looking straight up, though I couldnt really see anything I couldnt focus on anything beyond the cock in my mouth.
Feeling his cock bulge again as he stretched my lips nearly to their limit I shoved him deeper.
There was a sort of pop and suddenly I couldnt breathe. Unlike last time though, Id been expecting it and had already filled my lungs. Slowly I pushed deeper, letting Tims cock slide down my throat. I felt a hot sensation in my throat and realized Tim had just released another drop of fluid for me. My swallowing was reflexive but hearing Tim moan He really liked that? Okay then.
So I swallowed, again and again, feeding even more of his cock down my throat, each pump shoving him deeper and deeper. Sadly my lungs were beginning to hurt, so reluctantly I pulled him back.
No, I so close! Tim groaned as I pulled him all the way out.
Kneeling before him, his wet cock pressed against my face as I stared forwardly blankly I smiled. This was amazing! I wanted to do this more, to do it again and again! Was it possible to love sucking cock? Whatever, I didnt care. I did and I wanted cock!
Hold on make it last. I panted, begging Tim to let me keep going even as I regained my breath.
His cock shuddered against me as Tim tried to restrain himself.
O-Okay, Ill try. Tim whimpered.
Before he even finished I was drawing his giant dick back into my mouth. My tongue licked around the head as it bulged. As more of Tims fluid dripped out I used it to coat his head. Swirling my tongue over him I coated Tim before I took him deeper, pushing his cock back into my throat.
Using both hands now as one didnt fit around him anymore; I leisurely pumped his cock in and out of my throat. Oh god, this Please, dont let it stop! Dont stop!
My eyes were watering so much I couldnt have seen anything even with my glasses on, and that was before my eyes kept trying to roll up into my head. My face was splattered in a mixture of Tims liquid and my spit. And I wanted more! Deeper! Forcing myself to continue, I pushed Tim even deeper. In moments I felt his length slip past my neck, his tip beginning to reach down into my chest.
Then I swallowed.
Tim gasped, his whole body tensing and shuddering as I kept swallowing.
Taylor, I I cant hold back! He cried.
Moaning encouragingly to him I prepared myself, thinking he was going to ejaculate again.
But he didnt. No. Instead Instead, he slammed his cock into me. My whole body shook as Tim shoved his cock even deeper inside me. Parts of me I didnt even know I had stretched and rippled as Tim began thrusting in and out of my throat. He pushed even deeper, and deeper before I felt something pop.
I just groaned, swallowing as quickly as possible while my tongue thrashed, licking Tims cock like a lollipop. It felt so good, being used like this Tim was battering against something and I could feel a bulging in my gut. Was he Was he fucking my stomach?
My knees quivered at the thought and my vagina felt like it was burning. I I needed to do something, to rub it or get Tim too. But I couldnt speak and both my hands were busy!
Groaning in frustration I took one hand off Tims cock. Frantically I groped at my breasts, my fingers tugging at a nipple. The familiar pleasurable ache shot through my chest but I needed more. So I reached down lower, my fingers trailing over my damp panties before pressing against them. Slowly I began to rub small circles through the damp cotton.
As I As I masturbated, Tim kept fucking my throat. My head was getting light now and my lungs were begging for air But my throat was demanding cock even louder. Almost as loud as the sucking, slurping sounds. Then
Taylor, I I Tim said, trying to pull out of me.
No!
The thought came so suddenly and was so strong that I snatched my hand away from my vagina. Grabbing his cock again I used both hands to hold Tims cock inside me, preventing him from pulling out. I wouldnt waste a drop of his precious fluid!
Tim whimpered, almost panicking.
Taylor, no Im going to Oh, Tayloooor! Tim cried, his cock spasming inside me.
I felt heat flood into my stomach as pride filled my chest. Id made Tim ejaculate! Id made him shoot out his fluid again! I could feel it, rolling in pulsing waves down the cock lodged in my throat, the tip spraying its load straight into my stomach.
Taylor, Taylor, Taylor. Tim kept panting, quivering in pleasure.
My lungs were getting desperate but I still wanted more! How long had I been holding my breath? Fuck, I didnt care! I just started pumping his cock in and out of my throat again. Faster, faster! Swallow, and suck, and lick. Lick, suck, swallow More. Please Tim, please. Give me more!
Tim gasped, his whole body shaking violently.
T-T-Taylor, wha-wha-what are y-you doingggg? Tim whined. I W-Whats happening? Im going to Oh, Taylooor. Its happening agaaain!
There came another surge as Tim cried out in pleasure once more. Just as the first bout of jets began to peter out I felt his cock go rigid. Then it shook violently and a fresh load of warmth shot down my throat. I could feel the warm fluid flowing into me, even as I pulled his thick cock in and out, the squelching utterly obscene.
I was such a dirty slut! So, utterly slutty My eyes were rolled up and I couldnt see. My lungs were burning and my head felt light and fluffy. I needed to breathe but I needed Tims cock. Cock, cock, cock!
Then the choice was taken out of my hands, literally. Tim jerked and pulled back. Shuddering and still spraying he pulled out of me, shooting a large wad in my mouth as he passed. I swallowed and, like last night, opened my mouth for him. Though this time I also stuck out my tongue to help me catch more.
Tim groaned, shooting rope after rope of his thick, sticky, delicious fluid all over my face. My hands leaped unbidden to my breasts, tugging at my nipples as my boyfriend marked me. Seeing my action, he even angled his cock and shot a half dozen ropes all over my meager tits.
Finally, Tim finished. I could still hear him shuddering and softly groaning. For my part I just sat there obediently, my mouth full of Tims fluid, panting raggedly through my nose.
After maybe a minute Tim seemed to recover.
Taylor? He asked. What are you doing?
That was a good question. What was I doing? Why was I just waiting
Oh. I think I Yeah, thats what I wanted.
uck. I garbled, trying to get him to look. Look, please! uck!
Yes? Tim said, seeming perplexed. Oh! Um, you have a mouthful of cum?
Cum? So thats what its called! I guess Tims forays on the net were good for more than just advice. Still, I wanted Tim to watch me swallow his cum.
atsch. I gargled. Watch.
Then I pulled my tongue back in, closed my mouth, and swallowed. Opening my mouth again I showed Tim it was empty.
You swallowed it. Tim said, sounding a little awed but also pleased.
Quickly I began to gather more. First I scooped Tims cum off my face, before shoving it in my mouth. I felt so full but I needed it. The taste, the texture so thick and creamy, so salty yet sweet Fuck, could anything else ever taste this good? I doubted it.
As I swallowed the last from my face I realized I was full. Finally opening my eyes again I looked down and grimaced in regret. There was still so much, so much cum remained ready for me to eat, but I didnt have any room left. Seriously, if I ate any more Id be sick and that would be even worse. But there was still so much left, so much cum, delicious cum Wait, idea!
Smiling again I reached down. Pressing my fingers into Tims cum I began to drag it out across my skin. I seemed to recall some scandal about massages being offered using mens ejaculate, so this should work, right?
Looking at Tim again I was pleased to see I still had his undivided attention. I then began to rub circles in his cum, working it into my skin like a cream. I groaned and moaned as I rubbed over my sensitive breasts, gasping when my fingers touched my nipples and
I cant just watch. Need to, um, need Tim interrupted, his voice raspy, husky.
He reached out, unable to just look anymore. Before I even knew what was happening my hands were being held above my head, my wrists securely held in the firm grip of his tentacles. Other tentacles swarmed over me; rubbing, stroking, massaging. Tim rubbed his cum into me, smearing it across my skin.
My whole body was shuddering, my hips rocking, and jaw trembling as I let out needy little whines. Then I yelled, a single surprised cry as Tim grabbed my nipples and sucked.
Oh, fuck! I shouted, my hips rocking back and forth. My stomach felt so warm and my vagina so hot. It needed I needed
Before I could say anything more Tim was pulling me into a hug, the last of his cum rubbed into my skin.
Thank you, Taylor, thank you! That felt so, and then you did it, and again! Tim gushed, squeezing me like a giant teddy bear.
I wrapped my arms around as much of him as I could, squeezing back. My crotch was still burning and I felt this nameless frustration, but I still really enjoyed being hugged.
Tim, slow down. I chastised gently.
Tim just laughed, squeezing me tight.
Thank you, Taylor, that felt wonderful. Then you made me, what was the word Oh! Made me cum again. Tim said, sounding ecstatic.
Cum again? Wasnt that the name of
My thoughts were then utterly derailed.
Tim stroked my head. I was used to it, liked it even, but right now?
He kept stroking my hair and his next words made my heart melt.
Such a good girl. Tim crooned, still stroking me.
I was I
A good girl? I whispered; surprised. Unsure, yet hopeful.
Tim nodded, his tentacles a moving white blur above me.
Mmhmm! Youre a good girl. One who likes sucking cock. Tim said.
I was a good girl? For sucking cock?
My blush wasnt as pronounced as my previous one, but it was still pretty decent.
Thank you. I whispered.
Tim nuzzled my cheek, lifting me up and back onto his back from where Id been pressed into his front.
Youre welcome Taylor, its the truth after all. I love you. Tim said, wrapping me up in his comforting embrace.
My hips shuddered with need but it could wait. Besides, I felt pretty tired after that.
I love you too. I said, snuggling back to relax.
We didnt need to say more than that really. What more could we say? That had been so erotic and so fun. I wanted to do it again right away but cuddling was nice too. Heh. I guess Tim was right, cheesy as it sounded. We were two lost souls whod found happiness together.
And nothing could be better than that.
Clink, clink, clink.
The dishes kept making noises. The metal cutlery banging against each other in the bottom of the sink as I rinsed the plates. Why dad insisted we had to always rinse the plates before putting them in the dishwasher Id never understand. Well, maybe. If it was normal rinsing, like just getting the scraps off. But dad had us wash them just without using soap before putting them in racks.
Still, it was comforting. Familiar. It was just dad.
So, Taylor. You remember that conference I mentioned? Dad asked as he took a rinsed plate from me.
I nodded.
Uh-huh. I grunted, working at a stubborn bit of grease with the scrubbing brush.
Dad cleared his throat nervously.
So the Dock Workers Union decided they want to send me to the Union meeting in New York next weekend. But I dont have to go, I can stay if you want me to. Dad said, the last part coming out in a rush.
I blinked, surprised.
Youre going to New York? I asked.
Dad nodded reluctantly, a slight grimace creasing his face.
Yeah. Normally David would go as hes the Head of the Union, but he asked me to go since as he cant next weekend. Hes got a doctors appointment about his kidney stones. Dad said, still looking unhappy. They want someone to go and apart from David Im the most senior member of the Union. Sure, Stephens the Vice President but Ive been with the union longer and hes not really a people person.
Pursing my lips in thought I mulled that over. Dad going away for the weekend? While I wasnt sure what Id do for dinner Im sure I could survive. Wait, could I just eat Was was that possible? Id need to find out.
My tongue darted out and licked my lips unbidden. A quiver of excitement and nerves shot through me. A whole weekend without Dad to be alone with Tim? A whole weekend where I would get to eat nothing but cum?
Turning to dad I saw he was looking at me nervously. He obviously felt like he had to go though I dont think he really wanted to. Why didnt he want to go? Did he want to stay for me? Was that really it? But he didnt want to let his friends down either.
Taylor? Dad asked, sounding nervous.
Oops! Id be thinking for too long.
That sounds fine, Dad. You do so much for the union, you deserve a paid weekend away. Dont worry about me, I can cook or Ill go bother Tim and maybe have dinner with him. I said, giving dad a big grin. It was okay. He deserved the trip. Sure, I didnt think a meeting of Union members would be that exciting but I knew dad liked it. A weekend away with his friends sounded like something fun.
Okay, I also wanted a weekend alone with my boyfriend. Bite me.
Dad looked at me dubiously.
You know, I still havent ever met this friend of yours. Maybe you could invite him around to dinner sometime? Dad asked, his voice sounding oddly level.
Oh. Crap.
Um, yeah. Maybe? I Ill have to ask him. But his mom is really strict, Im not sure if hell be able to. I said, my mind racing.
Shit. Shit! Shit! This was not good. I needed to derail this line of questioning immediately!
Dad just hummed, sounding disbelieving.
Well, I suppose his parents can come too then. Dad simply said. He seemed to relent at my wide-eyed look as he switched topic. Anyway, you sure youll be okay if your old man goes away for a weekend of wild partying?
I snorted which turned into a snicker. Dad chuckled too and gave me a soft smile. It looked good on him, I was glad he was doing better. Well enough to crack jokes even. It was nice. Not what wed had but I dont know. He wasnt back but he was better.
But no matter how strained our relationship was, he was still my dad and I loved him.
So stepping forward I wrapped my arms around him. Moments later his own arms came up and completed our hug. Tucking my head under his chin I leaned against his chest.
Ill be fine, Dad. You worry too much. Go to your boring meeting and then have some fun, okay? Youve earned it. I told him, giving him a gentle squeeze.
Dad squeezed me back as he rubbed his cheek against my hair.
Thanks, kiddo. Youre more than Dad began.
Ring, ring. Ring, ring.
The telephone interrupted him.
Damn it. Whod be calling at this time of night? Dad cursed, letting go of me to stomp into the hall.
As dad left I turned back to the dishes. Picking up the washing up where Id left off I tried to listen in on his call. I caught snatches, but nothing concrete. Just words like bar, fight and merchandise? That last one seemed out of place.
About five minutes later dad walked back in as I was drying my hands. He looked tired and annoyed.
Sorry Taylor, but Ive gotta run. Some of the boys from the union were out drinking when a few Merchants started causing a fuss. One thing lead to the next and there was a bar brawl. Now theyre cooling their heels in the police cells and want me to come down to help sort it out, get them in contact with lawyers or family. Sign some paperwork, that sort of thing. Dad sighed, taking off his glasses to rub the bridge of his nose. Anyway, Im going out and wont be back till some ungodly hour in the morning. Try not to stay up too late, okay? Ill check in when I get back.
I nodded, taking it all in. Wait. If dad was going to check on me late at night Fuck!
That meant I couldnt go sleep with Tim as hed find me missing. God damn it! Fucking merchants!
Okay, Dad. Ill see you tomorrow. I said reluctantly, still mentally cursing up a storm.
Beds sucked, okay?
Dad gave me a tired grin before he turned and left. A few moments later I heard the jingle of his keys as dad retrieved them from the tray in the entrance hall. Then the door opened with a creak before slamming closed.
Sighing as I heard the rumble of dads truck start up I made my way to the entrance as well. But unlike dad, I didnt go outside. Instead I took a left and headed downstairs to see Tim. The basement had changed over the weeks as he made himself at home. The boxes had been shifted, no longer hiding him at all. Instead, they were stacked against the wall to give Tim more space as hed grown more confident. Hed even used them as a makeshift bookshelf, stacking the books he had on top of them. There were a few scuff marks on the concrete and the dust had all been swept away, even dads workbench was now clean Okay, maybe not clean. It was still stained and had tools and old jams jars full of nails all over it. Not dusty.
That aside, we had a pleasant evening together. While not as as risqu as this morning it was nice. I did my homework while Tim read aloud to me. Sure, it was a little distracting. But then, math was boring and I needed a little distraction from it. The kissing was pretty distracting too.
My homework done, I was just lying on Tims back, relaxing. I felt sleepy and it was pretty late. Sadly though, I couldnt just fall asleep. Dad probably wouldnt be coming home for a few more hours yet and hed be checking to see I was in bed. That meant I needed to actually sleep in my bed for once.
I whimpered at the idea.
Taylor? Tim asked, as he trailed kisses down my neck.
Shuddering as he licked me I let out a long sigh.
Im sorry, Tim. Im just, I dont know. Not looking forward to tonight I guess. Since I have to go sleep upstairs instead of with you as dad will check on me. I said mournfully.
The tentacles wrapped around my breasts gave me a squeeze and I gasped.
Ahhh!
My breasts were so sensitive! Seriously, it was like someone had decided they just needed to feel more or something. Added extra nerves?
A flick of my nipples derailed my thoughts again before Tim set to rhythmically squeezing my tiny tits.
I know Taylor. I dont want you to go. But I dont want your dad to worry either. Tim said sadly. Its lonely without you, even with my books. I just, um, I dont like being apart. You make me feel better.
I sniffed, stroking a hand along one of Tims tentacles in support.
It is. I miss you too. I I hate being apart from you too. The world is scary but you protect me from it. Youre so big and strong, Im never afraid when youre with me. I said, a soft smile crossing my lips. Tim He made me feel safe, like nothing could ever hurt me so long as he was there.
Tim nodded at that, blushing a little in response to my praise.
Thanks, Taylor. Youre pretty awesome too, you know. You, er, show me so many things. You taught me how to write an essay and about anatomy and Tim carried on, listing all sorts of things. It made me blush but feel good too. The amount of trust Tim placed in me was unreal. He almost worshipped me.
Well, that was okay because I worshipped his cock.
An embarrassed giggle burst out of me at the sudden thought. God, I was a pervert, thinking about that sort of thing all the time. But it tasted so good and I wanted more. More cock, more cum Having my stomach pumped full again and even more splattered all over my face
So yummy.
Tim seemed to sense my mood as he quickly turned my nervousness giggling into genuine laughter. His tentacles trailed along my ribs as he swallowed my legs again. I laughed and laughed, almost crying as Tim played with my nipples while tickling me. He didnt let up until I peed myself, finally giving me respite as my panties turned practically see-through.
Tim held me as we both calmed down, the odd burst of laughter still escaping me. He gently stroked my hair while rubbing small circles atop my head. It felt nice and his constant whispering to me eroded any embarrassment I might have had.
Good girl, such a good girl. Youre a good girl. Tim kept whispering as he lapped up all the pee I released.
A few minutes later we were both laying their content. Glancing at the clock I brought down made me release a sad sigh though. Our time was up, since it was nearly one in the morning.
I guess I have to go. I grumbled, wiggling my toes inside their fleshy cocoon.
Tim also heaved a sigh.
I guess you do. He said regretfully.
It took a few more minutes for Tim to release me, and a few more for us to say our goodbyes. But finally, I made my way back up to my room, now naked as Id dumped my clothes and soiled panties in the wash.
Once in bed though I tossed and I turned and I turned and I tossed. The sheet made odd creases that felt like lying on sticks, the bed springs viciously stabbed me in the back instead of giving me a massage, and worst of all, the utter worst It didnt hug me back. My bed didnt hug me or stroke my hair, pat my head, or whisper sweet nothings in my ear. There was no gentle humming or soothing rocking. My bed was just just a bed.
It was the absolute worst.
Grumbling in frustration as I kicked about beneath the covers I realized what might have been the problem. I was trying to sleep in the nude. You see, Id kind of given up wearing a nightshirt when Tim had simply started pulling them off me. Explaining the ripped one to dad had been hard. So Id just given up on them and would just sleep in a pair of panties, ones that were usually soaked through. I didnt get cold though because Tim was always warm and he wrapped me in his many tentacles.
Maybe if I put a shirt on?
I discarded that idea. That wasnt why I couldnt sleep. It was because beds werent the perfect comfort Tim was. Because I was alone at night for the first time in nearly three weeks and it just felt wrong. I wanted my boyfriend, to feel his limbs wrap around and hold me, to kiss and feel him flick my nipples, to feel his body hump up against my vagina and vibrate, for him to drag his bumpy tongue across my soaked panties and
A frustrated groan escaped me as my thighs rubbed themselves together.
Okay. So maybe it was more than just how uncomfortable my bed was. My breasts felt so sensitive that just having the duvet touching them was almost too much. In fact, my whole body felt tingly. It was like Id been infused with electricity and my skin was more sensitive than normal. The fact that my vagina had felt achy and needy since this morning didnt help either; the whole day Id found my hands unconsciously wandering down to it. More than once Id found myself rubbing small circles across my vulva and had to snatch my hand away.
And now? Now it felt like my vagina was sore with how much it was aching. Not a bad sore, but like I needed to touch it, to rub it. That same coil that wound itself in my abdomen when Tim played with my breasts was sitting there full of tension and demanding release.
It was all so incredibly frustrating.
I frowned. Id never get to sleep like this. Thats when a thought entered my head.
Maybe if I masturbated? I wondered aloud, shivering while feeling a little guilty and very excited.
You see, I wasnt completely dumb. I had masturbated before, you know! Just not recently.
Not for years in fact.
Id discovered it when Id been younger. When I was about 11, I think. Id been around at Emmas house and her mom Zoe had been teaching us how to play the piano. But Emma had somehow managed to cut her finger and Zoe had taken her to the bathroom to bandage it up. Meanwhile, Id been left alone at the piano. Bored but not willing to practice Id started rocking back and forth on the piano stool.
And oh boy, was that been an interesting experience.
The way the stool had pressed up against my vagina as I rocked, the way it had pulled my panties tight and dragged the material over my clitoris Well, it had been amazing. Id had to stop when Zoe came back with a tearful Emma but I hadnt forgotten the experience. Id even shown Emma how to do it and shed been amazed too. That was one of our more embarrassing memories and sadly one of the first things she used against me.
Slap.
The sound of my own palm striking my cheek was loud in the darkness. It hurt but I refused to let myself wallow in depression and bad memories. I had a boyfriend now, a boy who loved me more than anything and who would never ever leave me. So no sad thoughts!
Shaking my head I scowled up at the ceiling, barely visible in the light coming through my window from the street outside. I would not let the past control me. No, I would move forward and make my own future. A future where I was happy, where me and Tim had our own house where we could read and relax all we liked. There would be soft squishy floors for Tim to lay on and big wide doors he could easily fit through. Wed have lots of bookcases and a huge fridge filled with all kinds of fruit juices for Tim to try as well whatever the hell it was he ate and a little food for me. And then there would be our kids. Lots of them. I I wanted kids. I wanted someone to love, I had Tim, I know but I wanted more. Was that selfish of me? I had Dad and Tim but I wanted kids to hold and cuddle, to squeeze their chubby cheeks, to tickle their tummies, and to tell bedtime stories too. I wanted lots of them, a great big family for me and Tim to raise together.
Ahhh.
I froze as a moan escaped me. Why had I
Looking down I realized why. While Id been busy fantasizing my hands had moved themselves unbidden to my breasts. Now my left hand was tugging on my nipple while my right hand grabbed the whole breast and was squeezing.
Uuuh! I moaned again as my left arm trembled, jerking my nipple which I couldnt bear to let go of.
F-Fuck that felt good. Ha-Harder!
I tugged on my nipple again and my lips pulled back in an almost painful grimace. Oh, fuck. Holy holy shit.
I tugged again as my right hand started moving slowly squeezing and rubbing circles on my breast.
Ah. Ah. Ah. Ah.
Gasping, panting. I kept making breathy little sounds as my hands played with my breasts almost without my control. It felt so good, little waves of heat rolling out from my chest and spreading through my body. Jolts of pleasure shooting out to infuse my whole breasts every time I tugged my nipple or my palm brushed over the other one.
Ahhhhhh.
My whole body was quivering; jerking and shaking every so often. My hips were the worst though, they kept jerking and rolling so that the duvet would press into my vagina. It felt too good for me to stop.
Was I really going to do this? Should Shouldnt I go downstairs and let Tim do this? Was it wrong to masturbate when you had a boyfriend? Maybe I could suck his cock again and get him to cum on my face? To pull my panties aside and let him claim me again?
Uhhhh. I sighed breathily, my eyes rolling at just the idea. I was such a dirty cock addicted slut.
And I loved it.
But sadly I couldnt, not right then. I had to stay in my room for when dad came home as hed check on me. And And I dont think I was quite ready to go that far with Tim yet. I wasnt scared but I dont know. I wasnt sure.
Oh, fuck! I gasped.
My clit Yeah, my clit, not clitoris. My clit had just caught itself on the sheets and been dragged along the rough cotton.
It felt amazing!
Okay, were doing this. I said to myself. Because fuck if this didnt feel too good to stop. I hadnt masturbated in years and Id only ever managed to have one orgasm but
Ohhhhh.
Taking my right hand off my breast I reached further down. As my fingers ghosted down my body I couldnt help the way my stomach quivered or my hips bucked. My whole body felt extra sensitive and the tickling of my fingers felt too good. Even my pubic hair felt sensitive with the way it tickled my palm.
Then my hand reached my vagina.
Oh, fuck!
Swearing again my hips jerked, twisting themselves in a sort of circle. My fingers touching my bare pussy had felt beyond amazing.
I wanted more!
My thighs trembled as I forced my hips to hold still. Slowly, cautiously I pushed my fingers against my vulva again.
Yesssss. I sighed, my body relaxing for a moment.
Moving my fingers in circles I felt my pussy begin to heat up. It was already warm but it quickly became hot. Like, it felt almost feverish it was so hot, burning up. It wasnt just my fingers that could feel it though, my pussy itself felt good. It made me start rubbing even faster, my fingers rubbing in quick little circles now.
Then I messed up and dragged my hand sideways across my pussy.
Shhhh!
I sucked in a breathe. That had felt Ohhhhhh.
I did it again, rubbing my hand back and forth across my pussy. Quickly my fingers became slick with juices as I started leaking. The tangy smell of my pussy soon filled the room as I kept rubbing back and forth, faster and faster.
Shiiiit! I groaned as my left arm decided that was a good time to jerk.
While still holding my nipple.
The pain just mixed with the pleasure in some bizarre fashion and only added to the feelings building inside me. In fact, it felt so good I did it again, pulling hard on my nipple as I furiously rubbed my pussy.
Uh. Uh. Uh. Uh.
I stopped rubbing for a moment. My hand so slick and wet, my pussy practically dripping with how wet I felt. Feeling around for a moment I put my finger at the bottom of my slit and cautiously drew it up.
Ahhhhh. I sighed. That had felt nice.
Doing it again I added a second finger, dragging the pair of them up and down my pussy. Then, on the next upward stroke something was pulled back. I think it was my clitoral hood, because suddenly as my fingers reached the top of my pussy they brushed a hard little nub and it was all I could do not to scream.
I bit my lip and whimpering, my eyes crossing due to how good it felt. That I needed that
Feeling around I found my clit again and began rubbing at it furiously. I yanked on my nipple, gasping as bolts of pleasure shot from my nipple to my clit. My butt quivered as I rubbed at my clit and bolts of pleasure shot from the little nub to my nipple. Reaching over I grabbed my right nipple and began tugging on it too so it would become sore and good and shoot bolts directly to my clit too.
I remained like that for for Im not sure how long. A while. Furiously rubbing at my clit, occasionally stopping to slick my fingers back and forth through my pussy a few times to get them wet again. My left hand kept alternating breast, tugging at my nipples or grabbing the whole thing and squeezing. Fuck it felt good. My pussy was dripping and I could feel the bed beneath me getting soaked. Even my body felt wet from how much I was sweating. It made everything feel slippery and slick.
But it wasnt enough. I couldnt orgasm. Couldnt cum? Was that the word? Whatever, I was using it that way. I couldnt cum. Something was missing.
Wait, werent you supposed to think about naked guys when masturbating?
Okay, Id give it try at least. I needed to do something as it felt like I was burning up but I just. Couldnt. Cum!
So I thought of boys. There were a few of the seniors at school who I suppose were decent-looking. Some of the swimmers. Wide shoulders, cut muscles, and flat stomachs rippling with abs
Nothing.
Okay, the football team? They were supposed to be hot, right? I tried to picture it. Big beefy guys with bulging muscles like balloons and
Ugh. Shit. That wasnt nice at all. Okay, maybe focus on their cocks?
I tried to think of them, but the few Id ever seen had been in Biology class last year and theyd hardly been exciting then, let alone now.
Ugh! Focus Taylor, imagine! Big thick cocks! With silly purple heads and veiny textureNo. Smooth. Smooth and silky. Big, white, and wriggling. So thick, thick as a soda can. Long, longer than my leg and with a rounded head that glowed a brilliant pink
Oh, Tim.
Boys wouldnt do it but when I pictured Tim? When I thought about his big, fat cock? The cock Id been sucking on only this morning? Ohhhhhh
My hips jerked and arm shuddered.
I whined, biting my lip until it hurt. I was so close but I couldnt get over the edge. It was torture almost, how good it felt, and knowing I was so close to the release I needed but not being able to reach it.
F-Fuck. What d-do I dooo? I groaned, trying to think. It was pretty hard but Wait. Didnt girls stick their fingers in? Was that what I was doing wrong?
B-but my hymen! I gasped, tugging at my nipple again.
My hymen! I couldnt break that! It It was for Tim to break. The sign I was a virgin and that Id been saving myself for him, that he was my first! I couldnt afford to break it
But I was so close. I I needed this. I needed to cum. Please. Please, let me cum. Please!
Id Id just have to be careful.
Taking my fingers off my clit I slid them down. Near the base of my slit I found my opening and slowly worked a finger inside. There was a slight sort of barrier at the bottom, but that was in the wrong place, wasnt it? Fuck! What did it matter? Inside inside it was tight and hot and wet, nothing like Id ever felt before. Where where was hymen? Had I already broken it? I did horse riding at summer camp that was a thing, wasnt it?
Oh, fuck!
I grimaced, my face twisting in pleasure as I slid my finger deeper, feeling the first knuckle slide it.
Ahhhhhhh. I moaned. Fuck it felt big. My finger felt as fat as a sausage as I slowly slid it inside myself. I had no idea how but my finger felt truly massive. And my pussy felt so tight and hot. Oh fuck, this felt good!
Grinding my palm into my clit I gritted my teeth and hissed. I was close, so very close. Just a little bit more.
Think. Think of Tims cock!
I imagined it.
Id be lying atop Tims back. My arms would held behind my head, leaving me vulnerable and unable to resist anything he wanted. Each leg would be held inside its own little pocket, then theyd shift as Tim spread my legs wide and fully exposed me to him. My panties would be gone, my pussy bare and ready. Id moan and stare as I waited for him, laying there ready for him to do whatever he liked to me.
My finger was pumping quickly in and out of my pussy. My palm grinding back and forth across my clit while I groped my breasts. It felt so good as I worked my finger deeper, and sunk with it into my fantasy.
Then wed start kissing. Only instead of just kissing his tentacle would be a cock hed shove down my throat. As he fucked my face he would then squeeze my breasts and suck on my nipples. After a few minutes hed let go and Id look down, my mouth still stuffed with his delicious cock. There, beneath me, would be another cock! Fatter than even the one in my mouth it would creep up between my legs, drooling sticky fluid all over my skin. Closer and closer hed bring it until his cock was pressing up against me, spreading my pussy open. Slowly, oh so slowly, hed push inside, forcing me to take his monstrously fat cock as he claimed me for the very first time. Hed find my hymen and push through, breaking it and making me his forever! Then hed cum, flooding my womb with his semen and Id get pregnant!
My finger reached deeper, and as I curled my finger up a little, pressed against something that felt rougher. I could feel how spongy it was, how soft and textured Oh shit! How good it felt. And as I imagined Tim pressing up against it, as I imagined him claiming me, shooting me full of his thick, creamy cum I pressed on it.
Oh, FUUUUUUUUCK!!
I screamed and thrashed, my hips shaking. I kept tugging on my breast as I mashed my palm into my clit. I yanked my finger out of my pussy as it quivered and made my whole body shiver.
Holy shit. Holy shit. Holy shiiiit!
I came so hard I couldnt even think. My eyes crossed and I couldnt breathe
Im not sure how long it lasted. Seconds, minutes, days I lost all track of time. Eventually though I was left gasping and shuddering, too tired to move. With the last of my strength I pulled the blankets back up over my chest from where theyd fallen before slumping back into my pillow. I couldnt even be bothered to change my sheets, just lying there soaked in my own juices.
The smell was almost intoxicating and it filled my head with thoughts of Tims cock as at last I managed to fall asleep.
Grrr.
I growled, the sound grating in my throat. Why? Because I was pissed!
Well, not pissed as in actual piss since I was lying in cum and not Gah!
After pummeling my stupid brain into submission I sighed. That had done nothing to help my headache which kept pulsing behind my temples. I was so tired but this was the fifth time Id woken up. My sheets were sticky and wet, the covers itchy and uncomfortable, the bed springs kept stabbing me, and all in all Id not had a good night's sleep. Quite the opposite, in fact.
Sighing again, I finally gave it up as a lost cause. Flipping the covers back I sat up in bed before swinging my legs to the side.
Stumbling upright I nearly tripped as I stepped forward. Cursing myself for just dumping my clothes on the floor last night I kicked my jeans aside and found myself staring at my reflection in the still dark window. The faintest traces of dawn were just spilling across the sky and let me see myself. Honestly? I looked like crap. My eyes were bloodshot with big bags under them. What tan I had was invisible and my pale skin looked downright sickly; clammy with sweat and other fluids. My black curls were a mess, they looked more like something a drunken bird would try to make. The worst thing though was the smell.
I stank.
Sniffing again I wrinkled my nose, which just made me look worse. I smelled like vinegar and sour sweat. The fluids Id leaked out last night still coated my legs and my crotch, making them feel sticky as well as making me reek.
None of this helped my mood. Not enough sleep, a headache, knots in my back, looking like shit, smelling like Id used vinegar for deodorant and I couldnt even take a shower.
You see, I still had to go for my run. Most mornings I went running. Not every day as sometimes Tim refused to let me go; out of a desire for more cuddles or because he heard gunshots in the night and was frightened what might happen to me. Dad hadnt been any easier to convince than Tim, both of them worrying about my safety. But dad had relented when Id explained it was to help me. Well, to help me like myself, actually. I wanted to look good; to have abs instead of a paunch, to have long lean legs instead of sticks, and an ass that could actually be called as such. The squats Id started doing should help with the latter at least.
While I hadnt said all of that to dad, hed understood where I was coming from. Hed smiled wistfully and talked about how hed been a teenager too, back when dinosaurs roamed the Earth. He knew what it was like. He too had wanted to look and feel better about himself so hed taken up weightlifting. My going running reminded him of himself in that way.
After that, hed folded. He still wouldnt let me go running though, not before he bought me a can of pepper spray. If he couldnt be there to protect me then he said hed do his best to make sure I could protect myself. Hed then made me promise to never leave home without it and to stick to safe areas while I was out running. Tim had agreed and, honestly? So did I. It was an easy promise to make. After all, I wasnt some cape who could take on any wannabe muggers or rapists. There was no way was I putting myself in harms way.
Anyway, back to running I was tired, sore, and angry. But I was going to do it anyway. I hadnt gone yesterday and I couldnt afford to take another day off. If I did Id fall out of my routine and end up stopping my morning runs. That was something I couldnt allow. I wanted to look good for Tim. I knew he liked me anyway but I wanted to look sexy. I wanted Tim to look at me and then find all other girls wanting when he saw them. I couldnt bear the idea of him thinking of other girls. Not that he would but I was an idiot and I couldnt shake that fear. So I ran to look good for him.
Sigh.
Shoving my twisting thoughts aside I made my way over to my wardrobe. Grabbing an old T-shirt I pulled it on, not bothering with a bra. I pulled a hoodie over on top of my shirt, a dark blue one stained with grey blotches of dried glue. Id take it off once I had warmed up; I got pretty hot and sweaty while running you see. Presently the mornings were just too cold to do without it at the start though.
Then I pulled out an old pair of shorts.
Wrinkling my nose in disgust I slipped them on. The nylon stuck to my thighs and had to be yanked up. Once I finally got them on, the way the too-tight material stuck to my crotch was both annoying and revolting. And the way the material slid over my vagina as I pulled on my socks was
Wait.
Leaving my left sock half on as I sat at my desk, I quickly pulled the waistband of my shorts away. Looking down I confirmed what I had feared.
Yep. Id forgotten to put on a pair of panties.
Admittedly they were in short supply. They kept disappearing and I had precious few left. Id have to go buy more if this kept up, though I had no idea what was happening to them.
Supply issues aside, I still wasnt wearing any. Without them, the inside of my shorts was a sticky mess due to the mess Id made last night. Even if it had been wrong to do that Id had a lot of fun. It felt really good. Sure, girls werent supposed to masturbate, the whole devil's doorbell and all that rot. While I didnt believe it, it still wasnt an acceptable thing to do, you know? Anyway, Id had fun and, well Maybe I could do it again? Even if it did leave me sticky without Tim to lick me clean?
Hmmm. That idea had merit. Still, it didnt help me now. Looking down at my crotch I wondered what I could do. Without panties, the way the nylon would pull and tug over my vagina and clit as I ran would be
A nervous giggle escaped me.
It would feel good, right? Would would I be masturbating while running? With everyone else out there able to see? The rare fellow runner, the people getting ready for work, all of them watching me as I ran and my shorts dragged themselves all over my pussy? Would would I cum with them watching?
Swallowing nervously I decided Id find out.
Finishing putting my shoes on I stepped out of my room. Now in the hall, I could hear dads snores echoing down the hall. Id woken up when hed come home at about three in the morning, the creak of my door opening waking me. Dad had just popped his head in before heading to bed. Now at five he was still asleep.
Lucky.
Grumbling under my breath, I stomped my way down the stairs. It wasnt fair. Why did dad staying out late mean I didnt get to sleep with Tim? Why did he have to check on me? I know I know it was because he loved me, that he was just worried about me, but I still felt resentful. I wanted to sleep with Tim and anything that stopped me from doing so needed to be dealt with.
Wait, that sounded bad. I wasnt going to deal with dad, no! Nothing like that. Just maybe I could tell him? He had asked to meet Tim and all. Maybe hed be accepting and let me sleep with my boyfriend every night?
I snorted. Yeah, right. Like that would ever happen. Dad always joked he kept his old double-barreled shotgun polished just for the day I got a boyfriend.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs I turned to the basement door. Id just pop my head in and say bye to Tim before heading off on my run. Hopefully, after I got back and made breakfast dad would be up and Id be able to say hello before sneaking down to spend the day with Tim.
My lips pulled themselves into a smile as I pulled the basement door open.
Bye T I began.
Taylooor!! Tim cried, cutting me off.
His tentacles had been pressed right up against the door. They were already there, waiting for me just inside. The moment I opened the door theyd surged forward and grabbed me. Dozens of tentacles yanked me off my feet and hauled me down into the basement.
Warmth, comfort, and softness. As soon as Tim had me I relaxed. I was safe. And as he pulled me in for a hug I smiled and hugged him back, my stomach pressing into his back as I tried to wrap my arms around him.
Taylor, Taylor, Taylor! Tim kept chanting as he squeezed me.
My smile was so big it hurt and my heartfelt fit to burst with happiness. Just seeing Tim so excited to see me He really did love me.
Stroking his back as he kept babbling I gently shushed him, trying to calm him down with sweet nothings.
Shh, its okay Tim. Its okay. Im right here. I love you. I love you, Tim. I murmured, repeating myself over and over again.
Shuddering beneath me as he forced himself to calm down, Tim finally stopped chanting my name. He was still shaking though which made me feel concerned.
Tim, whats wrong? Did something hurt you or I asked.
But I was interrupted as Tim couldnt contain himself any longer.
I got to eat! I got to eat! Im still hungry but not as much and it felt so good but I dont know how and Tim blurted out, his words tumbling over themselves in his haste. He stopped when I poked him though, making that scratching sound like clearing his throat.
Sorry. Um, I got to eat Taylor! Last night after you went to bed there was this, er, feeling? Energy. Ah, stuff? I dont know how to describe it. Like, suddenly there was this bloom of energy upstairs and I sort of sucked on it and it flowed into me? Then I wasnt so hungry anymore! And it tasted sooo gooood. It was yummy like you! It, um, it tasted just like you. Tim said, tapping his tentacles self-consciously at the end.
I blinked. Relieved, surprised, happy, elated, embarrassed, excited. My emotions were all over the place. Relieved that Tim wasnt hurt. Surprised that hed finally found something he could eat, even if it was some kind of energy which I didnt know how to get more of. Happy because Tim was so excited and eager to see me. Elated that Tim wasnt so hungry anymore, that he felt better. Embarrassed that Tim thought I tasted delicious which also made me feel excited. He wanted me and that made me tingle all over. Okay, especially in my vagina. Happy?
Well, I was. And I said as much.
Thats great Tim. Im really happy for you, do you know what it was or where we can get more? I asked, grinning like a loon.
Tim paused, then seemed to deflate as his tentacles drooped and loosened their hold on me.
Um, no. Tim said mournfully.
That wasnt good. Well, wed just have to figure it out. This was way more important than my run. Tim had found something to eat! Now we just needed to find more of it. My boyfriend was hungry and it was my job to provide food for him. Id promised after all. So now that wed found something he could eat I needed to find out what it was. How else could I let Tim eat until he couldnt move anymore? All we had to do was work out what that mysterious energy had been.
Well, well just have to figure it out then. I cant let you go hungry, not now that we have a clue to what it is you actually eat. I said, nuzzling his back in reassurance.
Between my words and actions Tim perked up again, giving me a tight squeeze.
Yeah. Yeah! Well, um, work it out? It was just so good. I could eat nothing else forever and never get bored of that taste. Tim said wistfully.
I blushed at that and buried my face in Tims back, overcome with embarrassment. I know it wasnt a direct compliment but He found my taste so delicious he didnt want to eat anything else ever again? I understood that. I mean, if I could Id never eat anything but Tims cum ever again. It was just so delicious. Well, I hoped we could find out whatever it was. Then I wouldnt feel so guilty about getting to eat when Tim didnt.
Lifting my face from Tims back despite the fact I was still blushing, I planted a quick kiss on him before speaking.
Well, why dont you tell me all the details and well see if we can work out what it was. Then we can have a look through a few of dads old encyclopedias. I mused, frowning in concentration. Exotic energies werent that well known when dad was young and what Tim had eaten didnt sound normal.
Okay, Taylor. Tim said happily before he dutifully told me all he remembered. The energy had looked like a sort of cloud or mist coming from one point. It had been pink and looked like something between smoke and light, but he knew it wasnt an actual, physical thing. No, he been seeing it through the walls and roof. More, he just said thats what he felt and I trusted his feelings; he was the parahuman after all. And the pink not-light had come from From my room?
That was odd. Like, really odd. Why was the energy in my room? Still, Tims description confirmed for us that it wasnt normal but rather some kind of exotic energy which sadly wouldnt be in any of dads old books.
Then Tim had a bright idea.
Um, maybe we could check the internet? Its my go-to place for information. Google knows everything. Tim said sagely.
I snorted in amusement. Even if Tim hadnt meant it as a joke his faith in the internet was amusing.
I guess we can try. But isnt the dial up a little slow? I said, my lips twisting in thought. There was a reason I didnt use the net at home after all. Waiting two minutes for a single page to load was annoying.
Tim nodded, his tentacles bobbing.
It is. But I dont exactly have much choice. Tim said sheepishly.
I winced. Way to go Taylor, reminding Tim he couldnt really go out, not to the library anyway. While it might have plenty of public computers, and be the place where I did most of my web browsing, Tim showing up there would be problematic at best.
Sorry. I apologized, still mentally kicking myself.
Tim just shrugged.
What are you apologizing for? Its true. We just might have to do something else while we wait. Tim said.
Was that a hint of slyness in his voice? I think it was!
Oh? And what do you have in mind? I asked coyly.
Tim started forward, carrying me across the basement as he headed for the stairs.
Oh, just kissing and tearing those clothes off you. Tim said matter of factly.
My heart lurched, thudding against my ribs. Rip my clothes off? Tear them away and leave me totally exposed to Tim and his cocks ready for him shove them inside? To take me right then and there before I could even say yes?
I shuddered, my lips parting in a silent moan as I imagined it.
No. Bad Taylor! Those Those werent good thoughts to have. Were they?
I wasnt sure anymore. I only knew my shorts werent sticky anymore. No, now they had become slick as my body decided it would be a good idea to release more fluid and try to soak my shorts like it did my panties.
It was as we exited the basement that I finally found my voice again.
But Tim, Im Im not wearing any underwear. I whispered. I was caught somewhere between sheer terror and excitement that went beyond all reason.
Tim turned a number of his tentacles to look at me as we entered the living room. His many limbs reached out and quickly closed the curtains, hiding us from sight as he turned to the ancient computer stored there and powered it up. He seemed to be musing on something as he tapped in the password.
I, um, guess you should have thought about that first? Its, er, its your own fault you know? You just smell so good and so strongly this morning. I can practically taste it. I cant be blamed if you smell, um, delicious. Tim said, finally seeming to put his thoughts together.
He blushing a brilliant pink the whole time he was talking, but the way his tentacles uncurled as he talked and the way he turned more to face me I knew he felt more and more confident as he talked. Also, he thought I smelled delicious? But I smelled bad! I smelt like old sweat and my own juices and
I took a deep breath, sucking in through my nose to try and see what Tim meant. Okay, I could maybe see what he meant. The musky, tangy scent was sort of nice now I thought about it. It kind of smelt erotic? Like, now that I was focusing on it and not just thinking it was disgusting it actually smelt kind of good? Was Was that bad? That I liked the smell of my fluids?
While I was thinking the computer had finally finished logging in and Tim had opened up the web browser. The little spinning dots of the loading symbol were doing their thing. A line of text beneath them made me curious though.
Restoring previous session? I said quizzically.
Tim froze as I said that.
Oh no. He whispered, one of his tentacles diving for the mouse when the screen suddenly finished loading.
What popped up, what Tim had been looking at, made us both freeze.
I couldnt tear my eyes away from the screen. One by one new images loaded up and with each one I felt a wave of warmth roll out from vagina. Staring at the pictures I was frozen; unable to see anything else, barely able to hear, and the only movement I could make was my hand lashing out to grab Tims tentacle. I held it still, preventing him from closing the page.
Together we watched as new images appeared on the screen. They were cartoons, drawings. But what they depicted Tim had been looking at porn.
Of himself?
I gulped, my heart thundering in my chest. I could feel my blush spreading down my neck but I still couldnt tear my eyes away. Instead, I let my eyes wander over the images. They looked so so
Hot.
Um, Taylor? I, er, I can explain? Tim whimpered.
Before he could protest further though I shushed him without looking away from the sex. With tentacles. Girls having sex with tentacles. Some were giving them blowjobs, others were getting their pussies fucked, yet more were having their asses split open, and some girls were even doing all three at the same time. That girl looked like she was enjoying herself, that girl looked like she was being raped, that girl had impossible hearts in her eyes as she came on tentacle cock.
They all looked like they were having so much fun. I I wanted that. To feel helpless as Tim got impatient and just tore my clothes off. To feel the pleasure as he sucked on my nipples and pulled my thighs open. For the moment hed take his fat cock and
What are you doing? Tim asked again, his voice still shaky with fear.
What was I doing?
Finally tearing my eyes away from the screen I looked down at myself. Somehow my hand gotten free and worked its way under me, then it had shoved itself down my shorts and was currently using two fingers to rub circles on my clit.
Uh! I gasped as they brushed my little bud again and shot a bolt of pleasure through me.
Mortified I yanked my hand away. My fingers were wet and sticky and they smelled so good and
Burying my face in Tims back I felt myself shiver. My whole body shook, shaking as I tried not to cry. Id just been right in front of without even
Hey, hey! Taylor! Tim cried, shaking me a little as I began to cry.
As Tim lifted my head up I closed my eyes, unable to look at Tim out of shame. Id done such a bad thing and
Tim squeezed me, his tentacles running through my hair and rubbing circles atop my head. Now It was his turn to whisper sweet nothings to me as he petted me and calmed me down.
Youre a good girl. Such a good girl. I love you Taylor. Such a good girl. Tim whispered. He kept going, the same three sentences and a few variations there on until at last my tears stopped.
Swallowing nervously I opened my mouth only for Tim to place a tentacle over it.
No talking, only listening. I know you, Taylor, you think you did something wrong, dont you? Tim asked.
I nodded. I had done something wrong. I
Tim interrupted me again.
You didnt. You did nothing wrong. In fact, you did something very good. You started masturbating, didnt you Taylor? Tim said, still sounding oddly serious.
I nodded again. I did, I did start masturbating. But wasnt that wrong of me?
It wasnt and it isnt. Tim said, seemingly reading my mind. Its a good and healthy thing that you should be doing. Also, I, er, really like the idea of you doing it. Masturbating, that is. I, um, thought about asking if you could do it and I could maybe... watch?
He liked it? Tim liked the idea? He wasnt repulsed? He actually wanted to watch me masturbate?
I slumped, all the tension rushing out of me. I hadnt just ruined our relationship. I hadnt just driven him off. Tim still loved me. He still loved me. Still loved me. Loved me.
I love you. It was all I could say. The only thought I had. I felt so special. What had I done to deserve such a great boyfriend?
Now it was Tims turn to fidget.
So, uh, youre not mad? Tim asked, looking guilty again.
I frowned, confused.
Mad? Why would I be mad? I questioned.
Tim now looked as confused as I felt.
Um, because I was looking up images of girls having sex with tentacles on the net? I, uh, was looking for ideas to try with you. Tim said, twiddling his tentacles together nervously.
He looked adorable.
Of course Im not mad. I replied, still feeling confused. I trust you, Tim. Besides, boys are supposed to look at porn. Its like a rite of passage or something. All the boys talk about it at school.
Tims tentacles tilted in confusion.
They do? He said.
I nodded.
They do. Besides I I hadnt known this sort of stuff existed. That other people had the same fantasies I have. I said and then realized what Id just said.
Tim caught it despite my wishing otherwise.
You, er, fantasize about having sex with tentacles? Tim asked softly.
My blush had gone nuclear, extending down far past the collar of my hoodie. I nodded anyway.
Uh-huh. I whined, unable to form proper words.
Tim gulped, his tentacles bobbing.
With me? He asked, his voice trembling with nerves.
Uh-huh. I whined again, my voice becoming high-pitched even as my trembling got worse.
The sudden hug Tim gave me forced the air from my lungs. He squeezed me so tight I felt my spine pop. The tension that rushed out of me with that felt amazing as well.
Im so happy Taylor! So, so happy! Tim cheered. You want me and I want you. You accept me and what I look like. Youre the best girlfriend possible!
I felt my blush change from embarrassment to pleasure. My heart always melted when Tim praised me. It felt so good to earn his affection.
And youre the best boyfriend ever. I replied, smiling at him. As much as I wanted to talk about this I was too nervous to. So instead I changed the topic. But before we get sidetracked dont we have food to discover?
Tim rubbed his head sheepishly at that, a large tentacle rubbing back and forth across his blue bands.
Ah. I, um, kind of forgot about that. Lets, uh, lets do that. He said sheepishly.
Shaking my head fondly I planted a soft kiss on his back.
Silly Tim, thats why were here after all. I said, grinning at him.
Tim just chuckled as he brought up Google. We then spent a while surfing the web. The pages took so long to load that I ended up heading off to have a shower. If I wasnt going to go for a run I didnt want to feel so dirty. Tim had protested, wanting me to stay like I was as I smelled so good. But hed relented and told me to take one when Id pointed out that dad would smell me and probably ask why I hadnt already showered.
When Id come back downstairs I hadnt bothered to wear anything except for a fresh pair of panties. Id gone and retrieved a pair from my room but I hadnt bothered with any other clothes. Yes, it was cold. But that didnt matter as soon enough I was back in my boyfriends tentacles and feeling his warmth surround me. He took such good care of me.
Our search had actually turned up some results, surprisingly. The website Parahumans Online or PHO was a forum dedicated to capes. It actually had a number of threads dealing with capes who didnt eat and, more importantly, it talked about capes who did eat but not something physical. According to what the threads said and the wiki article they linked, the best bet was that Tim was actually an uncommon but not unheard of type of eater. His description of the pink not-light' sounded similar to what some other capes had said and meant he was likely an emotivore. That is, a cape who ate emotions.
There were a fair number of them around actually. There was a villain who fed off of despair and apparently had the power to force his victims to relive their worst memories. Horrible as that was there were also lighter examples. Another cape had the ability to feed off of happiness and so she liked to spend her time at parties and concerts. The ambient emotions of hundreds or even thousands of people having fun sustained her and fueled her power, which was some kind of brute/changer package. What really cinched it though was the way each of the friendlier emotivores described their power. They all saw something like a gas or light or cloud that hovered around people and they could draw that light into themselves by some means.
Those explanations sounded exactly like what Tim had described. So, the only thing for us to do was work out exactly what emotion he ate. Wait Hed said the emotion had come from my room, right? That it had even tasted like me, right?
Tim, do you think it was my emotions that you ate? I asked, having an epiphany.
Tim thought about it for a moment before nodding.
Yeah. I think so. They, um, tasted like you after all. He replied, literally lighting up in understanding. The sudden spots of yellow were pretty and heartwarming. Tim was happy.
Hmm. I wonder what emotion it was? I wondered aloud, casting my mind back to last night. What had I been feeling?
I blushed as I recalled. Last night had been interesting. But No, that couldnt be right. Whether it was love or lust didnt matter, Id felt both of those emotions plenty of times around Tim before. Hed never been able to feed then so why had he been able to this time? What was different about last night?
Tim hummed, also thinking.
Im not sure. It felt less like a single emotion and more like, er, a release? Yeah, a release. The emotions suddenly appeared and were so strong it was like something had suddenly changed. Tim mused, his tentacles nodding in thought.
A sudden release, huh? Well, I guess that would help me narrow it down. What had I done last night that I hadnt done before that caused a sudden release of emotion...
Oh. Really?
I recalled the pictures from earlier. Yeah, it probably was that. Hed been so excited and so had I. Tim always managed to make me excited and horny and filled me with desire. He didnt need a power to do so, but he did evoke the right emotions in me, his victim for want of a better word. Target maybe? Yeah, target.
The more I thought about it the more certain I became. I knew what Tim ate. Now I only needed to tell him.
You eat orgasms.
We both just stared at each other for a moment before Tim turned a brilliant pink and my own cheeks did their best to match it.
Still, this answer left me with a burning question.
How was I going to fulfill my promise and let Tim stuff himself silly? Because I had a few ideas and I think Tim did too.
The images Id seen popped back into my head again.
Oh yeah. This was going to be interesting.
Chapter Notes
Beta Read by the amazing duo of Cailin and End of Line.
You ever wonder how youd write the sound of a library?
Yeah I hadnt either. But as I skulked my way to the back of the downtown public library I wondered. There was the sort of dryness to the air, the warmth of central heating lending a certain sharpness and a dull rumble you just couldnt quite hear. The rustle of pages and soft breathing of a dozen or so people sitting around reading or their dull footfalls as they walk between the old dark wood shelves. There was the odd cough and, as I drew closer to my destination, the soft hum of cooling fans.
Despite the time being only a little before four on a Wednesday I managed to find a free computer. Okay, maybe it was because it was nearly four on a weekday. Not many people really came to the Brockton public library anymore. I mean, the building was old, creaky, and the ceiling leaked on the upper floors. The selection of books wasnt great while new ones were few and far between. The computers were old and slow and there was no wifi.
Those last two didnt bother me though. I didnt own a laptop to want wifi and while the computers might be slow compared to a new one they were still light years ahead of the one I had at home.
Inhale and hold. Exhale. Inhale
The breathing exercises helped. Id been rambling, my mind doing anything to not think about what I was here for. Answers. Or, well, questions I supposed.
You see, after the revelation of what Tim ate, things had become awkward and
No. Screw that. I wasnt going there. Yes, we had a problem but that wasnt why I was here. So, Id do what I came to do and and
You know what? I didnt care. I didnt care what Tim was hung up on. He was my boyfriend and I demanded cuddles!
After nodding to myself, I set my jaw and yanked the keyboard towards me. My fingers practically danced across the keys; the time Id spent learning programming with mom coming in handy as well as the touch typing class Id taken in middle school. That combined with the fast internet I now had made it seem like mere seconds before I had Parahumans-Online loaded up. It did seem a little strange to be asking for dating advice on a website dedicated to capes, but I felt it was justified. Tim was a cape and some of my questions were about that. Besides, PHO had provided when we needed information on the weekend, hopefully, it would provide again.
As the page filled the screen I looked across the familiar tabs; Home, Forums, News, FAQ, and Members. Below that was the banner followed by forum boards Id occasionally browsed in the past and more extensively searched recently. What? I needed to find out what Tim was and then what he ate. Anyway, despite the number of times Id visited before I didnt have an account. Id never needed one as I had never wanted to post before. But now? Now I had questions and I wanted answers and these werent the sort of questions I could ask Mrs. Lawrence the health teacher at school. And asking dad Hah. No. So I had to ask someone else and Tim had had great success finding stuff online, both answers and advice. It couldnt hurt to try, right?
Create New Account
Clicking the button I was greeted with a myriad of buttons and boxes demanding information. Still, it was simple enough to sign up. I used the latest of the many school email accounts Id had to make. The inboxes were limited in size and usually filled up in a week or two with hate-mail from Emmas sycophants. That hadnt stopped despite Emma finally seeming to have gotten bored, though it had tapered off until now when there were only a couple a day; few enough I could actually delete them faster than they accumulated.
Anyway, the horribleness of high school aside, signing up to PHO wasnt actually that hard. The only hard part was choosing an account name and well When I checked and found the name was free I just had to have it, you know? It was such an obvious name for me.
So for the first time ever, Tentacle_Lover logged in.
It took a little while, but after scrolling through the forums and various subforums I found what I was looking for. Because Apparently Advice came under General but was then hidden inside Other; who knew? Anyway, there were a number of threads? Yeah, threads. Threads whose purpose was asking questions, usually the original poster asking several questions and then getting answers from the forum. Alright, it might not have been the best place to ask as the majority of threads were about computers or games but there were a few relationship-type threads from what I could see.
I was tempted to click on them to see what others had been asking but I hadnt come to browse, not this time. So using my brand new account I created my own thread.
Looking at the empty boxes for title and first comment I didnt know what to type. My thoughts were still bouncing everywhere and I wasnt quite sure how to ask what I wanted to ask without sounding stupid. Another round of breathing exercises wasnt overly helpful, unfortunately. Still, it was enough for me to use my stubbornness to force myself to type. Id come all this way, like hell was I chickening out now. That decided I quickly typed out my questions. Turns out Id had more than I thought. A quarter of an hour later I finished typing and read back over what Id written, checking for mistakes. My heart was hammering in my chest and my cheeks felt warm as I read.
Hello. Im Tentacle Lover. Ive recently started a relationship with my best friend and wanted to ask a few questions?
I guess the first question is: Is it okay to date your friends? My school health class said it wasnt, that wed know when we met someone that they were the one or Id know when we were married? The teacher was a little vague. But my friend and I didnt and are dating now. It wont stop us, but is that normal? Is it okay for friends to start dating?
Second, my boyfriend and I have been dating for a nearly three months now. And while I love giving him blowjobs (his cum just tastes so good!) I just, I want to know if Im ready for more? Is it okay I want to have sex? Am I ready to have sex? Is there anything I need to do or say or get? I want to and I love him, Im just scared as it will be my first time. Any advice would be most appreciated.
That last question made me realize another, so third, is it okay to like cum? Like, I love the taste. I actually sort of crave it. Its probably the best thing I ever tasted and it feels so good when my stomach is packed full of it. It even feels great when its all over my face. Just, is that normal? Is liking cum that much okay?
Also my next two questions are sort of one? So fourth and fifth, is it okay to like someone who doesnt look normal? Not like, not handsome or manly but weird? Like a monster I mean. Except hes not a monster hes the sweetest guy ever, the most loving and caring person Ive ever known. He just looks like something out of lovecraft. I guess this is where I should mention hes a Case 53? He doesnt look human but I find that really attractive? I know thats not normal, but does it matter? What does it mean that I like someone who could accurately be described as a tentacle monster like in all those porn pictures? Speaking of, is it bad that I find those images hot? Just seeing a girl being given so much pleasure she has love hearts in her eyes or having all those limbs holding and protecting her while she has sex is something I only just found out I love. What does that mean? Is it because thats what my boyfriend can do to me or because of something else?
And finally, any other general relationship advice people can give me for pleasing a boyfriend? I know most guys want blowjobs but I have that one covered, but is there anything else, anything more I can do? [/quote]
Reading over what Id written I had to stifle a nervous giggle. Biting my lip to hold it in I quickly looked around, my eyes darting back and forth. Had anyone seen? Did someone know what it is Id typed? Did they know how dirty my thoughts were?
I caught my thighs rubbing themselves together at the thought and had to force them to be still. Stupid perverted body, why did you have to betray me so?
Looking back at the screen I bit my lip one more time. Could I really post that? Could I actually ask such perverted questions online?
Ducking my head down I let my long hair hide my face. I felt ashamed, yet aroused? Why did I feel like this? Why did I feel like I shouldnt be doing this, that it was dirty? Why did that make my vagina wet and my nipples ache?
Those were just more questions and dutifully I typed them up, adding to my list. Then, before my nerves could get the better of me again
Oh god, I posted that? I really posted such dirty questions online where anyone could see? Where Tim might see?
Squeezing my thighs together again I brought my hand to my face to stifle a moan. What was wrong with me? Why did I like the idea of people seeing me? Why was I so damn aroused by the thought of Tim calling me naughty for daring to post such shameless questions?
Pushing all that aside, I quickly logged out. Getting up from the table I carefully made my way back out of the library, nodding stiffly to the elderly librarian as I passed.
Waiting for the bus felt like it took hours, and the ride home felt like it took forever but it was also over in an instant? Does that make sense? I wanted to get home, I did! I wanted to see Tim so much and yet And yet I dont think he wanted to see me.
That... hurt.
That hurt a lot.
Ever since wed found out what Tim ate, that he ate the emotions released by orgasm, hed been behaving oddly. No longer would he grab me whenever I drew near, no more did he strip me down to my panties the moment I was in his tentacles. He didnt even want to kiss anymore! It had taken a lot of effort and outright cajoling on my part to even get him to let me suck his cock on Sunday and Monday. Worse, he hadnt given in yesterday and Id gotten no cum!
I whimpered at the thought. Both from a sense of loss and because because
I couldnt say it. I couldnt even think it. It couldnt be true, it couldnt! Tim loved me, he did! But he just didnt seem to want me in the same way anymore. That hurt and I didnt know what to do.
No, that wasnt right. I knew what I should do, what I needed to do. I was just scared. Scared of what might happen if it wasnt something we could fix, what that would mean for us What that would mean for me.
I sniffed, my arm coming up to wipe my eyes before I could start crying. I wouldn't cry. Not yet. Not unless
Swallowing nervously I looked down and was surprised to see the handle of the front door in my hand. I didnt remember any of the ride home or the walk from the bus-stop to the door, not even jumping the rotten first step. Yet there I was.
Fitting my key to the lock I turned the small piece of metal. With a soft click the door unlocked and an equally soft push swung it open. Okay, maybe not that soft. The hinges were a little rusty and squeaked. Still, not very hard at least.
Taking a deep breath I steeled my nerves and walked inside. Through the front door, I turned left and into the living room. Dumping my bag next to the computer table I turned away to go
Wait.
Turning back I looked at the computer again. It looked perfectly normal, not left on or anything. But there, sitting next to it, was a notebook. But it wasnt one of my notebooks and dad preferred to write everything in his diary or on pad paper. Actually, it kind of looked like one of my old notebooks from back when mom was alive. It was wrapped in colorful forest patterned plastic covering. I no longer bothered, theyd get ruined fast enough even with the protection making it just a waste of time and money.
So what was this old notebook doing here?
Curiosity piqued, I turned around, walked back, and picked it up. Flipping through the pages I confirmed that, yes, it was one of my old notebooks from primary school. From back in fifth or sixth grade, I think. At least, the first third was. The rest of the book was not my writing though. It was Tims.
Flipping through the pages I realized that Tim must have found this old book in one of the boxes still in the basement. I hadnt even known wed kept them. But I barely registered that, not compared to the colossal realization of what it was Tim had actually been writing in that book.
Pick up lines to try on Taylor:
Lets pretend Im Germany and your pants are France, because Im going to invade them!
Im England, youre the world, and now Im going to claim all of you.
Your body is a wonderland and I want to be Alice.
Did it hurt when you fell from heaven?
I was wondering if you had an extra heart? Because you just stole mine.
Can I follow you home? I was told to always follow my dreams.
Roses are red. Violets are blue. All of my naughty thoughts, Involve you.
There were additional notes and little arrows and crossings out, ideas Tim must have had on how to change those lines to make them work better.
Germany = Nazis. Dont use - Empire 88.
Not cute enough.
Would she like this?
Safe sex involves ropes? Nope!
Violets sound good as her favorite color is blue, I should get her some. Wait, why are they called violets then?
I followed you because I was following my dreams.
Such pretty hair.
Do roses come in blue? Painting the roses blue!
There were even more. Little compliments and thoughts, T&T surrounded by love hearts repeated every few pages, and more cuteness than my brain could handle. It was adorable! And amusing I found next. Jokes and things that were so cute they became funny. Or maybe I was just laughing out of nerves? The next page I flipped to supported the nerves idea as I found more quotes Tim had copied down which were even lewder.
Oral: If she doesnt look like a demon is being exercised from her body, youre doing it wrong.
Anal: Because happiness usually sneaks in the door you didnt think was open.
Its your fault Im addicted to sex. Now you better do something about it.
They say do what you love. I wanna do you.
Practice safe sex. Tie her to the bed so she wont fall off.
Some say child bearing hips. I say doggy style hand grips.
Fuck her so good she gets wet the next day just thinking about it.
I love your ass and I love that its mine.
When shes moody, eat her booty.
I turned the pages again, now skimming them but still blushing heavily. Tim he he he really thought about me all the time, didnt he? He must have spent hours writing all of this, spent days at the computer patiently waiting for pages to load, all so he could write this I wasnt quite sure what it was. Pick up lines, quotes about sex and relationships, gift ideas, date ideas? Tim had made a guide to seducing a girl? A guide to seducing me? That That was
Hot.
Wait, no! Stupid perverted brain! Thats not what I meant. Okay, maybe it was, but only a little! Okay, a lot. Not the point! The point was was
Wow.
I couldnt actually really think straight as I kept paging through the book, looking at all the wonderfully dirty things my boyfriend had written. My heart was racing, and with the blood rushing in my ears I couldnt hear anything else. My palms felt sweaty and my knees a little weak; they must have been feeling weak as that was the only explanation for why my thighs kept rubbing themselves together all the time. It had nothing to do with the heat and wetness between my legs as my pussy ached to be
Stupid perverted body!
Then my eyes were caught by a two-page spread. There was a big word written in the middle which stretched across the centerfold. There was even a little cloud drawn around it, with a bunch of arrows coming off it. A brainstorm. Tim had made a brainstorm but with other points connecting to each other and a few points written as lists. But what had me confused was the big word in the middle.
What did submissive mean? And why had Tim drawn three question marks after it? Okay, Im not stupid. I know what submissive meant, but the sheer emphasis Tim had placed on it, the fact hed devoted a whole two pages to it meant it had to mean more than what I thought. After all, what did conforming to the will of others have to do with me?
Curious I started reading to find out. It was weird. Tim had noted things I did, things I said, or just the way I responded. How I adored praise and loved being petted, or how I smiled and relaxed when being told what to do. It was weird and somewhat humiliating but also comforting? Odd, I know. I felt nervous and a little not violated but uneasy? Yeah, uneasy that someone was writing these things down about me. It was humiliating to think someone else might read this, that they would think of me as liking to be told what to do, to be stripped of control. But it was also exciting and nice to think that Tim spent this much time thinking about me. That he watched me so carefully he could recall word for word things I said and perfectly retell things Id done. Just knowing how much attention he paid was comforting.
Still, I What did this all mean? I didnt understand. I could only tell Tim thought I was submissive but I didnt know what that really meant. What was wrong with liking being praised? Why was it submissive to like being called a good girl? Why shouldnt I get aroused when Im made helpless with my arms held above my head?
This was another question I needed answers to. Almost on autopilot I took a seat and began typing. It took a while so while I waited I kept skimming Tims book. There werent really that many pages but I kept paging back and forth a lot and stopping to read, caught up in the material. I was such a little pervert but I couldnt myself.
Eventually, my PHO thread finished loading. I didnt bother looking at the few replies Id gotten so far, instead, hitting the edit button and adding my new final question.
That done I
What was that? I muttered, turning back a page.
A flash of color had caught my attention. Turning back to the page I froze. I was transfixed, paralyzed. Unable to do anything but stare. My eyes were glued to a picture Tim must have printed somewhere and stuck in the book. Was that me?
Upon closer inspection I realized: no, it wasnt. It wasnt a picture of me, but a picture that looked like me. She had purple eyes whereas mine were brown. Her glasses had red frames whereas mine were black. And she had breasts, even if they were small, whereas I had none. Though apart from those minor difference, the resemblance was uncanny; and also probably why Tim picked it.
He wanted a picture of me? A picture of me he could be aroused by?
I swallowed nervously, looking at the picture. God, I wished that was me. Wait, I meant, er I meant the notes scribbled around it were no help for my nerves either.
Must try this.
Remember to play with her clit.
See how she feels about playing with her urethra. Sounding.
Make her cum until she has that expression.
Coil around her breasts.
And on the next page was a list. A list that had some of my favorite things Tim had said to me and others Id yet to hear but sounded so right.
Youre mine.
Naughty girl.
Good girls get to cum. Good girls get cum.
Such a good slut.
Whose pussy is this?
Who owns you?
You cant cum until I tell you.
Cum for me.
Good girl.
What What was I supposed to be feeling right now? Everything felt weird, my emotions all over the place. I felt happy, yes, happy that I had found this notebook. Tim, he spent so much time thinking of me. It made me happy to know that I was the center of his life and that he devoted so much time to me. Even in his thoughts Tim showered me in affection. He put so much effort into making me happy and that made me happy.
But then I was also excited. Why? Because more than just thinking of me, Tim wanted me. I wasnt just a friend, I was desirable. I was sexy. After everything that Emma had said to me, after everything Id said and thought to myself, after looking at myself in the mirror for so long and thinking I was ugly Tim wanted my body. He didnt just like my personality, which he did, but he also thought I looked good, that I was arousing. That Tim had printed a picture of a girl that looked like me instead of any of the others, that hed chosen the girl that looked like me over all the big tits, huge hips, and pretty faces I was excited that my boyfriend wanted to fuck me.
But that scared me. I was still scared, still worried. Girls werent supposed to want sex, but rather just endure it. The whole lay back and think of England thing Though we were in America. Lay back and think of America? Focus Taylor. I wasnt supposed to want sex and I was supposed to wait for marriage. I mean, apparently, girls are like tape and the more boys I slept with, the less I could stick to any one boy. Or that tape in Health class about dirty shoes and how socks dont help.
Well, fuck that and fuck them. I was only going to be sleeping with the one boy anyway, even if we werent married. There would never be anyone else like Tim, not least because capes alone were rare, Case 53s rarer still, and those that had tentacles could be numbered on your hands with fingers left over. And so what if I was excited about the idea of having sex? That wasnt wrong, all the boys were. Why couldnt I be excited too?
You know what? Fuck it.
Whatever way you took that; yes!
Slamming my hands on the desk I stood up, felt the chair fall down, turned around, and stomped away. Then I stomped back, picked the chair back up, hit the power button on the computer, grabbed Tims notebook, and stomped away.
Bang.
The basement bounced off the door frame, the hinges groaning with the recoil.
Taylor? Tim called, sounding concerned.
The stairs didnt shake as I stomped down them, but they should have.
I glared at Tim. My eyes locked on him as I reached the floor and passed the boxes holding Tims books. Normally Id have thrown myself into his tentacles and while Tim still always caught me, because he always would, he wouldnt cuddle me like he used to. Well, Id had enough of that.
We need to talk. I said, my voice low and dangerous.
Tim visibly shrunk in on himself, his body curling up as his tentacles quivered.
Oh, no. He whimpered.
Oh, yes! I replied, stopping as I stood in front of him. We have a lot of things to discuss, like why youve suddenly been so distant, but well start with this.
Thrusting the notebook out, I held it open to the right page. Gesturing at the picture I then pointed at Tim.
Explain. I demanded.
Tim swallowed, his tentacles flexing.
I, uh, I can explain? Tim quavered.
I motioned for him to go and Tim swallowed again.
I, er, I wanted to write down gift ideas and, um, stuff. Things girls like, that you would like, er, and places we could go? Like, um, going to the movies for a first date as it gives an activity that doesnt require much talking? Just, ah, spending time together romantically. But, um, then I saw other stuff and I thought they were good ideas so I wrote them down to and it, er, just kind of snowballed? Tim said, still cowering away from me.
This This wasnt the response I wanted. I didnt want to scare Tim, I wanted him to tell me why he hadnt told me sooner.
Sighing, I let my shoulders slump. A small smile flittered onto my lips as I shook my head.
You dummy, thats not what I meant. I said, letting my smile grow as I talked.
Tim paused, his tentacles ceasing their fretting to instead all look at me.
Its not? Youre not, ah, mad? Tim asked cautiously.
I shook my head again, black curls swaying gently.
Its not. I wanted to know why you didnt tell me. Why didnt you tell me about these things, why didnt you share this with me? I I want you too, Tim. I love you and want to share everything with you. I said, rubbing nervously at my elbow.
As I kept talking, I couldnt help the way my voice hitched or the tears that threatened to fall.
I just dont know why you hid this from me. Or why youre pulling away? Was it something I did? Im sorry. I just want things to go back to how they were. I miss being cuddled and stroked and comforted. I, why Tim? What did I do wrong? I said, my tears finally spilling over as my arms moved to hug myself.
Before I could really begin to cry I was grabbed. Tim wrapped me up and pulled me into a real hug. It was warm and soft and nice and everything that was good. Instantly I felt myself relax, the tension bleeding from my shoulders. Spreading my own arms I embraced Tim as he held me, small circles being rubbed into my back.
Tim gulped and shuddered, his whole body shaking as he tried to cry tears he couldnt shed.
Im sorry, Taylor, Im so sorry. I love you and I didnt mean to hurt you. Its just, Im scared I already have. Tim whimpered, pulling me even closer.
I just buried my cheek into his side, laying my head against him as I closed my eyes. I felt safe. Even as Tim fretted, and squirmed, I knew he wouldnt hurt me. His fears were only so much fantasy just as my own turned out to have been. I shouldnt have doubted him, no I would never doubt him again. Tim wouldnt break up with me, he wouldnt abandon me. And he would never hurt me.
You wouldnt. I said, with all the certainty that gravity works, the world spins, and cum is delicious.
Tim just squeezed me tighter.
But I think I have. I have, um, Taylor? Do you remember when we looked up those other emotivore capes? How they all had some way to create the emotions they, er, ate? Tim asked, his voice quivering.
I nodded, my cheek still pressed against his side.
Yes? What of it? I asked, not really understanding where this was going. It didnt seem to have anything to do with the book, but, hopefully, this was what had been bothering Tim and once we worked through this then then we could No. Then we would have sex.
Tim shuddered again, as if terrified.
So, Im an emotivore right? I eat orgasms, or the emotions you released with one. Tim said nervously, repeating what we knew.
Humming in agreement, I turned and placed a soft kiss on Tims skin to get him to continue.
I, um, I What if I mastered you, Taylor? Im, um, Im scared. What if I mastered you? What if it was something I did that made you like me. Im scared that you dont like me, that its, er, my powers that made you like me. What if I forced you to feel like this and youre basically my slave? What if you only love me because I made you!? What kind of monster am I!? Tim cried, gasping and shaking.
I stiffened. Mastered Everyone knew that word. After the true nature of the Simurgh was revealed in 2003 the term mastered had come to be feared. Mastered; when a person had their free will taken away by an Endbringer or cape. A Master could make someone kill their own family or fall in love with them. And Tim thought that he might have mastered me? That the reason I loved him was because I was mastered to do so?
A snort burst from my nostrils. Then another and another until I was snickering which quickly turned into full-blown laughter.
Taylor? Tim asked, confused and concerned.
I smiled, leaning my head more firmly against his side.
What are you afraid of, if youd mastered me? I asked, curious.
Tim paused, as if confused by the question.
That, um, that youd stop liking me? Or run away because you, er, realized your feelings werent real? That youd scream? That, um, youd hate me and never want to see me again. Tim whispered, his tentacles loosening around me.
I scowled at that. Time to make sure Tim knew exactly how I felt now and forever. Just like how Id finally realized Tim would never leave me, he had to know I would never leave him; no matter what.
Tim, I dont think youve mastered me. But, you know what? Even if you have, or did, or whatever you call it Id want it. Id want you to master me. I said emphatically, reaching down to pull Tims tentacles back up around me.
The tentacles remained slack though. Tim just didnt seem able to comprehend what I was saying.
What do you, ah, mean? Tim asked, fear and hope warring within his voice.
Pulling my head back a little I made sure to meet Tims gaze, to look directly at his tentacles so he could see the sincerity in my eyes.
Tim, I love you. With all my heart. You feel the same right? I stated.
Though it wasnt really a question Tim answered anyway.
I do. I love you so much, more than anything. Tim said, still sounding fearful.
My heart felt fit to burst with happiness now so I smiled at him, trying to show him how much those words meant to me.
Right. I dont think you mastered me; or at least, thats not why I love you. I love you because you were there for me. When no one else cared, you did. When everyone else ignored me or hurt me, you comforted me and looked after me. You read with me, played with me, and have been kinder, more patient, and sweeter than anyone ever has before. You give me gifts, take me on dates, and are the best boyfriend imaginable. Youve made me happier than I had been in years, you make me happier than I ever thought I would be. I feel loved and and I feel more love for you than I thought it was possible to love someone. No powers were required to make me love you, Tim. Just you being you. That was enough. But you know what? I said, pausing to grin impishly at Tim.
Tim shook his tentacles in the negative. Before he could answer though I plunged on.
Even if you had mastered me, if we could somehow know that you had? It would change nothing. Id still love you just as much, maybe even more. Because in that case you could have made any girl love you but you chose me. Out of everyone you chose I said, but was cut off by Tim.
Of course Id have chosen you! Youre youre you, Taylor. Youre the girl who gave me a home and books to read. Who shared her life with me and has been the best friend possible. You dont scream but laugh and tell jokes. You go places with me and tell me all about the world. Youve taught me so much and it means so much to me. I get to hold you, and be with you, and feel your skin, and taste you, and just, um Youre just the best thing there is Taylor. I love you. Tim said, his tentacles finally winding around me again, holding me in their familiar and powerful grip.
Smiling, I grabbed one and jerked on it, repeating a phrase Id used so long ago.
Up. I demanded.
Obligingly Tim scooped me up, lifting me onto his back where he lay me down. My favorite hollow formed and giddily I sank back into my favorite place, bouncing a little with glee. But I still wasnt done talking, and I had to make sure Tim understood exactly how little I cared for his concerns. Well, in this instance at least. Okay, less I didnt care and more I thought them stupid. So after saying his name to capture his attention fully, I explained.
Tim, even if we knew you had mastered me, which you havent, but as a what if. Then if I had the chance to talk to my past self, to the me that existed before I met you, do you know what I would say? I said.
Tim shook his tentacles.
No. Er, what would you say? Tim asked, the fear finally gone from his voice.
Grinning, I answered.
Id have told myself where to find you. Id tell myself to ask to be mastered because I want to feel like I do now. Id tell myself how happy and loved I feel now and what a good idea it would be. Tim, I want to love and be loved. The Taylor of the past was lonely and frightened and so very sad; she wasnt loved and didnt love. The Taylor of now is none of those things; now I am loved and I love you. If being mastered could make me feel like this Id gladly let you master me and make me yours. And I am yours. You make my life worth living. So thats why it hurt so much. Why you pulling away hurt. I was scared Id lost you somehow and I cant live without you anymore. I cant go back to that life. Which is why that notebook scared me but it also excites me. I said, the uncertainty creeping back into my voice.
Tim paused, his tentacles that had been squirming in delight, bobbing in a surprised blink.
Excites? But, all those things that I, ah, wrote. They were all, um, lewd and stuff. Tim said awkwardly.
I snorted in amusement.
They were sweet. All those ideas, dates, gifts, and yeah, even the lewd stuff. You were thinking about me. You put all that effort into thinking about things I would like and thats sweet. I, um, even liked some of the lewd parts? I I wanted to be that girl in the picture. I said, my face practically glowing with my blush.
You did? Or, um, is that do? Tim asked timidly.
I swallowed heavily, blushing spectacularly still.
Yeah, I I do. Its like someone took one of my fantasies and turned it into a picture. I I want to do that with you. I said, trailing off into a whisper.
Tim heard me anyway.
You do? I mean, um, really? You want to, er, have s-sex with me? Tim stammered, his tentacles blushing almost as much as my face.
Embarrassed I ducked my head, letting my hair cover my face in embarrassment. Still, I jerked my head in a tiny nod.
Yeah. I do. Im just I dont know how to explain it. I want to but it feels like I cant. Like, I know I want to and that youll be kind and gentle, but I feel like its wrong. Everyone always told me I shouldnt want to have sex, that girls should remain pure until marriage. But, well, I know they dont? I know lots of girls have sex, and boys too I suppose. But, Im not making much sense am I? I rambled, squirming uncomfortably.
Tim hummed.
No, you are. I, um, think I get it? You were always told you should feel one way but now you, er, dont? Feel that way, I mean. But now you dont know what to feel? Tim said, his tentacles tilting inquisitively.
Slowly I peeked out from behind my hair. Catching sight of Tims tentacles I offered him a tentative smile.
Yeah, that pretty much it. I know what I want but it goes against what I was told I should want. But I want it anyway. Its why I asked a bunch of questions online today; I made a thread on PHO. Maybe some advice from the internet will help, it seemed to help you. I said, letting my smile grow.
Tim shrugged guiltily.
I, um, like the net. There are just so many ideas, things, and stuff. Like, I first wanted ideas on somewhere I could take you on a date, then maybe a gift and it just kind of snowballed? Um, then I found porn and, er, tentacle porn. Apparently, its really big in Japan! And, ah, not that abnormal? Lots of people draw it at least. Tim said, sounding more confident.
That was good. I liked Tim when he was confident, it suited him.
Yeah, I kind of figured I couldnt be too strange if there were so many pictures. And they looked like a lot of fun. I said, my blush doubling down on its stay. I just, I dont know. I just wish youd shared a little more? Id have liked to know about these things too and discover them with you, or at least be told about them. Like that whole submissive page you had. Whats that about?
Tim clutched me tighter in nervousness, but my hands rubbing soothingly along his tentacles seemed to calm him.
Im sorry Taylor. I just, ah, I wanted it to be a surprise. I had this whole plan to, um, woo you? Um, I called it steps to get into Taylors panties. There were, er, steps. And I didnt think of showing it to you because then you would know the plan and maybe not like it or go along? Tim said sheepishly, his tentacles ducking as if afraid.
That wow. Tim really did like me, didnt he? I know I shouldnt keep finding that so amazing but I couldnt help it. Having someone so amazing find me attractive and want to have sex with me was still mind-blowing.
I guess I understand that. But why didnt you show me the other stuff or at least share it without the book? And you still didnt explain submissive. I said, my lips twisting in confusion.
Tims tentacles swayed side to side in his attempt at a shrug.
Um, I guess I just didnt think it was important? I just, er, wanted to show you not tell you? Wait, ah, its like this. I wanted to be the one to say those things to you, to do those things, to, er, show you. I wanted to make them yours, memories we could cherish rather than just stuff we read. Does that make sense? Tim said, looking at me inquisitively.
He wanted to do all that for me? To give me such precious memories?
Oh, Tim. I sighed, my smile turning goofy. Thats so sweet. Okay, I understand now. Im sorry for getting annoyed with you.
Looking down in embarrassment and self-chastisement I wasnt actually that surprised when I felt a tentacle wind under my chin. Gently Tim lifted up and forced me to meet his gaze.
You have nothing to be sorry for. I the one who should be apologizing. Tim said seriously. I was scared but I let my own fears hurt you and thats unacceptable.
I shook my head vigorously, my curly hair flying everywhere as I did so.
Yes, it is! Youre allowed to be scared Tim, youre supposed to be! Were both people and we each have our own feelings. We just need to communicate them better to each other. So, from now on we tell each other when were afraid and why; we talk about anything we think the other might not like; and we plan things together. I I want us to stay together and that means we have to work together, right? Were partners. I said, trying to inject as much compassion and need into my voice as possible.
Because we were partners and I never wanted us to fight or whatever this was ever again.
Tim nodded cautiously at first and then more strongly.
Yeah, partners! Ill try, Taylor. Um, I mean, Ill do, Taylor! Tim proclaimed loudly.
I couldnt help but giggle at that.
Oh? Youll do me, will you? However will you do that while I still have so many clothes on? I asked slyly, shaking my hips a little to make my belt buckle jingle a little.
Tim blushed again but he seemed to take my prompt for what it was. Quickly his tentacles snaked up my pants while more removed my shoes. I helped by lifting my arms and thrusting out my hips as Tim began to strip me. He stopped just like normal when I was only clad in my panties which was honestly a little disappointing if also somewhat relieving.
Tim seemed to think so too as after a few moments he slipped a pair of tentacles into my panties. He didnt take them off but I did gasp as the pair slid down between my legs and around to firmly clasp each of my thighs.
Then with a slight rumble in his voice he replied.
I will do you. Youre mine Taylor, mine! Your little pussy is mine and this weekend were going camping and Im going to fuck you! Tim growled, grasping my whole body possessively.
I gasped, shuddering. It felt almost like an electric shock had shot into my vagina at the sound of Tims voice. He sounded so aggressive! I wow. And he was going to fuck me? In just a few days?
I swallowed harshly
Really? I asked, feeling torn between being nervous and excited.
Really. Tim answered. Im kind of jumping a few steps in the plan as the next step was supposed to be edging you until you asked to have sex but you already asked so, um, Im jumping straight to there. And since youre dads going away this weekend I thought it would be a perfect chance to go camping. I, ah, know you like nature and thought it would make a good date now weve got this chance?
I hummed in agreement.
That does sound like a good date. However, its also Halloween this Sunday but most people will be going out in costumes this Friday. I thought maybe we could go for a walk where people wont instantly recognize you? Then after that, we can go camping for the weekend? I said, my voice becoming a little nervous at the end.
Tim nodded, his tentacles swaying happily.
That sounds great Taylor! Id like to walk around and not get screamed at. Then we can go camping and roast marshmallows and have sex. Tim said with what Im sure would have been an eyebrow waggle on anyone else. Oh! If its Halloween, wont you need a costume?
He was right. I would need a costume and, apparently, to pick up some marshmallows.
I do. But its a half-day at school on Friday. I was thinking of going to buy one at lunchtime then come meet you back here. I said.
Tim hummed in agreement.
That sounds good Taylor. Its a good plan. He said, squeezing me in happiness.
Smiling at him I tilted my head sideways and gave him a quick kiss.
Yep, now stop dodging and tell me what a submissive is and why you wrote about it. I said, giving Tim an amused grin.
Tim nervously poked his tentacles against one another again.
Oh, um. Are you sure you want to know? He asked, his voice sounding a little small.
Rolling my eyes I gave him a reassuring smile.
Yes, Tim. I want to know. I wont be mad, Im just curious. I replied.
Tims tentacles nodded slowly as he thought for a moment.
Okay. Explaining what a submissive is, er, is complicated? Its a girl, or boy! A, um, person who submits to someone else, who gives themselves as a gift. But, ah, its more than that too. The person derives pleasure and satisfaction from it, they enjoy giving up their freedom or feeling vulnerable. They like the feeling of someone else having power over them, but only when that power is earned. A submissive has to trust someone before theyre prepared to give themselves to them and be dominated by them. I, um, just thought that sounded a lot like you? You, ah, you said you liked feeling helpless and vulnerable with me, someone you trusted. And when I tell you what to do you smile more and seem happier than if I ask you to do it instead. So, er, I thought maybe you were a submissive and that youd placed your trust in me to be your dominant? Tim said, his tentacles glowing pink as he blushed.
My blush returned with that too. Just what was I supposed to think in response to that? How do you handle the idea that I wanted to submit to someone, to anyone!? For so long I hated not being in control, being afraid, being hurt. But now that I wasnt scared or hurt I was supposed to be okay with giving up control? I, how do you even
I dont know how to feel about that. I said, my voice shaky. I, what does that say about me?
Tim shushed me, his tentacles slowly winding through my hair. I leaned into his touch as he stroked my head, letting him comfort me.
Shhh. It just means you want to feel cared for and wanted. You want to be looked after and, um, protected. You told me how you liked being able to let go and just relax when youre with me, right? Tim asked, as another tendril wound its way up to stroke my cheek.
It felt so good to be held like this. Id missed it. At Tims question though, I nodded.
Yeah, I did say that. I just Im not afraid. I feel like I can let go and just be held with you, I trust you. I whispered, wanting to hide in embarrassment but unable to do so now Tim had my hair in his grasp. A shiver ran down my spine and I had to bite my lip to hold in a moan. Hed taken away my ability to hide from him and that felt so right. Was was this what he meant?
Tim chortled quietly.
See, thats all being submissive is. You just like being comforted and not having to worry. Um, and liking doing what youre told I guess? Oh! Or feeling vulnerable while being safe. Its all about trust. I trust you and you trust me, so it works. Tim said, giving me a comforting squeeze.
I frowned at that. It couldnt be that simple, could it? Then again, it was just a word Id seen in a book. Why was I making such a big deal out of it?
Pushing that aside I looked up at Tim and gave him big smile.
Okay then, Tim. I guess that makes sense. So, this weekend, right? I asked, feeling my heart skip a beat. Nerves or excitement Not even I could tell.
Y-Yeah. This, ah, this weekend well have sex? Um, if thats okay? Tim said nervously.
A laugh burst out of my lips from the sheer absurdity of it all. Calendar entry, 9.00pm Friday: Have sex!
Yeah, it is. I said, feeling happier than I had well, in days at least. Possibly longer, but it was becoming hard to tell these days. It seemed now like I always felt happy. Then a thought suddenly occurred to me.
I can still give you blowjobs before then, right? I asked worriedly. What? Cum was delicious and I wanted more.
Tim paused at that. His tentacles twitching towards me though gave away his response.
Um, yeah. That, er, that would be awesome? Tim hazarded, his voice filled with hope. But youre, ah, youre sure you want to? I havent even made you cum once yet!
Grinning at him I reached out and snagged a tentacle. As my fingers closed around the wriggling limb I felt it begin to swell with excitement. Placing a soft kiss on the tip I held it just before my mouth as I replied.
Im sure. As for me? Well, I promised you all you can eat right? I said, a hint of mischief creeping into my voice even as my heart raced.
Tim cocked his, heh, cocks at me.
Yeah? You, um, promised I could eat until I burst, right? Tim said hesitantly.
Licking my lips in anticipation, I gave Tim another big grin with my wide mouth.
Well, I guess that means youll just have to make me cum until my eyes have their own love hearts in them just like in the picture, wont you? I asked.
Whatever reply Tim might have made was cut off as he moaned. Not that I could blame him, I mean, I was moaning too. Feeling his cock slide into my mouth really was just that good.
These are really good, Taylor.
Looking up from my own plate I gave dad a tired smile. Even after a good night's sleep with a stomach full of cum, running was hard. At least breakfast was good. Since it was Friday dad would be leaving soon and Id wanted to do something nice for him. So I made scrambled eggs on toast with bacon; the trick was adding a pinch of nutmeg and pepper to the eggs beforehand and cooking the bacon first. It wasnt as good as when dad made pancakes, but Id never managed to get the hang of them. So eggs and bacon it was.
Thanks, dad. I hope I made you enough? I said worriedly before taking another bite. Id only made two eggs for him. Even if Id bulked them out with milk, that wasnt overly much to go with his toast.
Dad gave me a smile in return.
You did, though you didnt have to make me breakfast. Dad said while cutting up a rasher of bacon.
I shrugged, chewing quickly so I could swallow before answering.
I know, its just Well, Id feel awkward cooking for myself and not you too. Besides, making scrambled eggs for two isnt much harder than for one. I said awkwardly.
Dad hummed, though whether in acceptance or disagreement I couldnt tell.
Hm. I guess you have a point. It does require you getting up early though. Speaking of which, Im still not too comfortable with you running. Dad said, frowning at me across the table.
Sighing, I let my head flop forward for a few moments before looking up.
Weve been over this. Ive got my pepper spray and I stick to safe areas. Im not about to go running down some dark alleyway. I replied, exasperated. How many times did we have to have this conversation? Im running because I want to feel good about myself, to have a body I can feel proud of. You said yourself you took up weightlifting at my age for the same reasons.
Dads frown only deepened as I spoke before he relaxed, letting out a defeated sigh.
I know, I know. I just worry. About you. Ever since you got that concussion and you took up running I know what this town can be like Taylor. And, unfair and sexist though it may be, girls have it much harder than boys. Dad said, sounding so very tired.
I opened my mouth to retort but paused as Dad held up a hand to stop me.
Its not fair, I know. But please Taylor, you have to understand. Sam down at Union, his daughter Jessica. She was raped last Thursday. She had band practice after school and was just walking home from the bus stop later than most of the other kids. The ABB were waiting though. Not for her but that didnt matter, the gangs dont care who you are, only that youre not one of them. They grabbed her and dragged her into an alleyway and... Some things are best left unsaid. Jessica is still in the hospital and she flinches whenever Sam goes near her now. I just I worry about you, Taylor. Were right on the border of the ABBs territory and them seeing a young girl alone... I just want you to be safe. Dad said, frustration and fear leaking into his voice.
Eyes wide I swallowed nervously. Jessica She wasnt someone who I particularly knew, just a face I could put a name to. Id met her at Union events a couple of times over the years. She was older than me by a couple of years and had always seemed so cool and aloof when I was younger. That she had been that someone I personally knew had been
I gave Dad a jerky nod.
Ill stay safe. I promise. Well lit areas only, maybe I should switch to after school with winter coming up and the mornings getting dark? I asked hesitantly.
The relieved smile Dad gave me was worth the concession.
Maybe. Id be happier if you stopped, but like I said, I get why you want to run and with you stopping PE at the end of the semester I should be encouraging you to exercise more. But Brockton Bay isnt safe. Hasnt been for decades. First, it was Empire, Teeth, Merchants, and the March; now its the Empire and Asian Bad Boys. And the Merchants are still skulking around, I suppose. Dad reminisced, grimacing.
The seat squeaked as I shifted uncomfortably. This was a rather awkward breakfast conversation. Dad seemed to catch my hesitance though as he focused back on me.
Im sorry to frighten you like this. But its my job to keep you safe, and, well I havent exactly been doing the best job of it lately. But I want to try. Dad said hesitantly.
What? I know dad had been distant since mom passed but why did he think he wasnt keeping me safe?
Im safe, or at least as safe as anyone in the Bay can be. I replied, confused.
Dad shook his head.
That concussion you got at school says otherwise. Dad said, his voice filled with hurt.
I winced. Yeah, that had been pretty painful.
That wasnt your fault, Dad. I defended. You said it yourself; while Im at school its the Schools job to keep me safe. Thats not your fault.
Shaking his head dad shot me a wry look.
Weve had this argument. And I know neither of us will change our opinion. I know because... even though I can see youve recovered, even though I can see youre doing better with your new friends and your running. Dad said. He looked so very sad, and his voice he was almost begging. I still worry. Just promise me youll stay safe? Please?
Letting out a heavy breath I looked at dad and nodded.
Ill do my best. I promise. I said, sounding tired and exasperated.
Seeming to accept that dad moved on, leading with the worlds most blatant topic change.
So, that aside. Im heading for New York soon. Im just going to stop by the Union and pick up Pete. Were the two representatives going to the meeting in New York. Youre sure youll be okay if I go? Dad said, sounding nervous again.
Okay, enough of that.
Dad, youve asked me that same question every day this week. Ill be fine. More than that, I want you to go. I said, rolling my eyes at the start.
Dad seemed puzzled but I plowed on before he could respond.
You work so hard. I know your job is supposed to be nine-to-five with weekends off. But you go in at eight every day and never leave before five-thirty, usually six. You go in and work Saturdays and sometimes Sundays too. You work hard, Dad, harder than anyone else I know. Now youve been offered a paid trip. Its not a holiday, I know, but I want you to go. I want you to go visit New York and take some time to see the sights. Go visit Central Park and bring me back a souvenir, okay? Just take some time to have fun? I pleaded, looking at dad beseechingly.
Sure, I had ulterior motives. I wanted dad to go away for the weekend so I could go camping with Tim and we could do that. But I really did want dad to go and have fun. He worked so hard, he deserved far more than just a paid hotel and some fuel money, but that was all the Dock Workers Union could afford sadly.
Dad looked sad at that, even with a small smile on his face.
Did I ever tell you how I asked Annette to marry me in central park? Dad asked quietly.
Wait. What?
No? I replied hesitantly.
Dads smile turned whimsical and he seemed to stare out into space for a moment. Then he shook his head and refocused on me.
Well, I guess I can tell you about it on the way to school. Im giving you a ride today, no buts. Dad said, causing my jaw to click shut. Now, you head upstairs and finish getting ready for school. Ill do the dishes since I packed my bags and put them in the car while someone was out far too early. Go on, get!
Dad shooed me out of my seat and then the kitchen. I wanted to protest as Id made most of the dishes but, well It was nice. Seeing dad so alive and caring was nice.
Making my way up the stairs I couldnt help but smile.
Today had started out pretty well and it was only going to get better from here.
Clack, clack, clack.
The keys clicked beneath my fingers, my hands dancing over the keyboard. The sound wasnt out of place though, the sound of other people typing adding to the gentle murmur and soft sounds of the library. It fit, somehow. Perhaps it was because school had finished early and the library nicely took the place and vibe of my normal afternoon classes; except better as it wasnt Winslow.
Still, as I logged in and opened up the browser I felt an irrational stab of fear. What anyone said wouldnt change anything; Id already decided I was going to have sex with my best friend. But I couldnt help the jolt of fear at the idea, that sense of wrongness.
Fucking health class.
Pushing that fear aside for the moment I loaded up Parahumans-Online. Less than a minute later, Tentacle_Lover was logged in once again.
Welcome to the Parahumans Online message boards. You are currently logged in, Tentacle_Lover.
You are viewing:
Threads you have replied to
AND Threads that have new replies
OR private message conversations with new replies
Thread OP is displayed.
Ten posts per page
Last ten messages in private message history.
Threads and private messages are ordered chronologically.
"
Topic: Questions about a dating and tentacles.
In: Boards General Other Apparently Advice
Tentacle_Lover (Original Poster)
Hello. Im Tentacle Lover. Ive recently started a relationship with my best friend and wanted to ask a few questions?
I guess the first question is: Is it okay to date your friends? My school health class said it wasnt, that wed know when we met someone that they were the one or Id know when we were married? The teacher was a little vague. But my friend and I didnt and we are dating now. It wont stop us, but is that normal? Is it okay for friends to start dating?
Second, my boyfriend and I have been dating for nearly three months now. And while I love giving him blowjobs (his cum just tastes so good!) I just, I want to know if Im ready for more? Is it okay that I want to have sex? Am I ready to have sex? Is there anything I need to do or say or get? I want to and I love him, Im just scared as it will be my first time. Any advice would be most appreciated.
That last question made me realize another, so third, is it okay to like cum? Like, I love the taste. I actually sort of crave it. Its probably the best thing I ever tasted and it feels so good when my stomach is packed full of it. It even feels great when its all over my face. Just, is that normal? Is liking cum that much okay?
Also my next two questions are sort of the same? So fourth and fifth, is it okay to like someone who doesnt look normal? Not like, not handsome or manly but weird? Like a monster I mean. Except hes not a monster hes the sweetest guy ever, the most loving and caring person Ive ever known. He just looks like something out of Lovecraft. I guess this is where I should mention hes a Case 53? He doesnt look human but I find that really attractive? I know thats not normal, but does it matter? What does it mean that I like someone who could accurately be described as a tentacle monster like in all of those porn pictures? Speaking of, is it bad that I find those images hot? Just seeing a girl being given so much pleasure she has love hearts in her eyes or having all those limbs holding and protecting her while she has sex is something I only just found out I love. What does that mean? Is it because thats what my boyfriend can do to me or because of something else?
And finally, any other general relationship advice people can give me for pleasing a boyfriend? I know most guys want blowjobs but I have that one covered, is there anything else?
EDIT: What does it mean to be submissive? My boyfriend thinks I am but I dont know what that means.
Also, fixed some grammar.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 15:39
Edited on 10.27.2010 at 17:23
Tiny_Swansong
I am disturbed. Yet oddly curious. Think Ill stick around and see what kind of replies this thread
gets. Theyll be entertaining if nothing else.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 15:44
WagTheDog
Fake! No girl actually posts this kind of question of if they do theyre just seeking attention dont
be that person
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 15:45
Little_Nightmare
A brave warrior has triumphed this day. Though I have questions.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 16:24
TyrannidChibi
@Little_Nightmare What are you on about?
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 16:54
Lord_Zecks (Unverified Cape)
Am I the only one curious as to who the case 53 is? Like, how many people actually think theyre attractive enough to date and heres a girl wanting to sleep with one? Props to her I guess. Though I have to wonder what he looks like now. I mean, she mentions he looks like something out of freaking Lovecraft and has Tentacles. So its definitely not Weld getting a girlfriend. *Stares at picture of abs you can literally grind meat on* Okay, I can maybe see the case 53 attraction thing. Pity there arent any super cute girl case 53s.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 17:06
Little_Nightmare
@TyrannidChibi The criteria for escaping the friendzone, obviously. Im trying to see if this guy matches what Ive seen. Because if not, there is hope for us all. If so? Well, then first Im off to the pet store then to the courts to get my name changed.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 17:39
Genos (Veteran Member)
Thats quite the list of questions. Not sure if Im the best person to answer them but here I go anyways.
You can totally date your friends. They;ll appreciate it.
As for sex you should probs wait for marriage.
Im going to ignore the rest.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 17:50
WOTAN14
! User was infracted for this post. - Racism will not be tolerated.[/QUOTE]
Tentacle_Lover said:
Its probably the best thing I ever tasted and it feels so good when my stomach is packed full of it. It even feels great when its all over my face.
Wow. What a slut. I mean jesus, just many fucking guys were you blowing to get an actual stomach full of cum? I mean, fucking hell. I feel sorry for your boyfriend having to share his girlfriend just to satisfy her sluttyness. What a cuck. Bet youre even taking black cock, you fucking slut. Bet you like monkey cum dont you? You like cum so much you like having dirty monkeys cum all over your face? What a stupid cunt.
Clearly someone needs to spend less time on the net meeting guys and more time on her knees.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 19:19
PurveyorOfBadIdeas
Im with @Little_Nightmare on this. How the hell did this guy get lucky enough to escape the friend zone? Wait. Oh hes a cape. That explains that. My guess is a hero of some kind as hes managed to pick up a groupie and not many villains have those.
@WOTAN14 So youre telling her to suck more dick? Thats awfully kind of you. Because thats what you do on your knees right? Im sure her bopyfriend will appreciate that. As for the amount? Im pretty sure that would be covered under goddamn CASE 53 you racist asshole. Who knows what his body is like given hes supposed to be bloody Cthulhu or something. No need to spew that racist shit here.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 19:24
Aviator1903
This thread seems highly inappropriate. Though Im not sure if its worthy of reporting or not.
EDIT: Apparently not. Or at least not so that it violates the TOS. @Kitten_Apocalypse has spoken.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 19:42
Edited on 10.28.2010 at 22:01
Targeted_Antagonist
I wonder which cape is her boyfriend? Is he a member of the protectorate? The wards?
Oh! Is @Tentacle_Lover a cape? I mean, it seems like a throwaway account right? Created just minutes before posting this and this is there only post without even liking any other comments or following any threads. Is this a Ward reaching out to us for help? Or pehaps a villain seeking dating advice? My bets on Ward given how seemingly naive and nice Tentacle_Lover is.
Posted on 10.27.2010 at 19:48
Page 1, 2, 3, 4, 5
I frowned at the page. Only one of these replies even tried to answer my questions and Genos answers werent helpful at all. I mean, Id already decided I was going to have sex, so what was the point in telling me not to when I would just ignore them? Idiot.
Also, what the hell was this friendzone thing?
Sadly that first page proved to be a trendsetter. No one had anything actually useful to say, just dumb questions or stupid memes interspersed with speculation. Was I a cape? Which cape was Tim? Were we heroes or villains? How old were we?
All of it was useless!
Sighing in frustration I started skimming the pages until finally on page five I came across a Mod post. Seems Kitten_Apocalypse was about as amused with the other posters antics as I was as shed handed out a bunch of infractions. What made me smile though and really pay attention was how long her post was because shed answered my questions.
Kitten_Apocalypse (Moderator)(Cape Groupie)
Okay people, thats enough of that. This may be part of the dark side of PHO but that doesnt excuse anyone from breaking the rules. So while some of you might enjoy cape speculation this is not the thread for that. Make your own thread in the appropriate board and speculate away at @Tentacle_Lovers identity if you must. So warnings and infractions have been handed out as appropriate.
Also, a reminder:
PHO is NOT a chan. If you post images you need accompanying, meaningful text. @Little_Nightmare did this properly, why couldnt the rest of you?
Anyway, mod voice over. Now, since none of you seem incapable or willing to address @Tentacle_Lovers questions I will.
Q: Is it okay to date your friends?
A: Absolutely! The best people for you to date are your friends. Yes, this can potentially damage friendships. However, if someone is your friend already you likely have at least one shared interest you can talk about, you have a feel for their character already, and you presumably like this person enough to hang out with them already. So, date your friends and see where it goes! Who knows, maybe youll end up marrying your best friend like all those memes suggested.
Q: Is it okay to want Sex? Am I ready for Sex? Do I need anything to have sex? And is there anything I should say if I want sex?
A: This one is a little more tricky to answer. For one, youve actually managed to pile a whole bunch of questions into one here, but Ill do my best to answer each of them.
Is it okay to want sex? Again, absolutely. If youre a teen (which Im guessing you are) its perfectly normal. And even if youre an adult its fine. Girls are allowed to want sex. In fact, they normally do. There are bunch of reasons people try to tell you otherwise but in short, theyre lying. Besides, if girls didnt want sex thered be a hell of lot fewer people in the world. Its why theres no more pandas, no sex drive. Well, that at and CUI going full 1984.
Am I ready for sex? Thats harder to decide. So Ill flip that one around. Are you ready to have sex? Its a pretty big step to take in any relationship. All I can say is make sure you like your partner and trust them before going through with this. Dont just do it because theyre pressuring you. Also, you have to be ready for any possible repercussions such as disease or pregnancy. Speaking of those though
Do I need anything to have sex? PROTECTION! I cannot stress this enough. Get yourself some form of protection, in fact, get multiple! If youre a girl I highly recommend the pill; not only does it stop you getting pregnant but it can help alleviate the symptoms of menstruation (such as reducing cramps), clear up acne, and help time when that son of a bitch will strike. Also, condoms! They not only stop pregnancy but help prevent disease too. A two for one bonus. Use both is my advice.
Is there anything I should say if I want sex? You say 'yes'. And you make sure they say 'yes' too. If you're not sure, ask. Even if you're pretty sure, still ask. Consent is a big deal as without it, that's rape. So if you want sex? Ask if your boyfriend does too. If he says yes? Then go have a good time.
Q: Is it okay to like cum?
A: Sure. If thats your thing, who am I to judge? Everyone has their own kinks. I will say your boyfriend will probably really appreciate this one though.
Q: Is it okay to like/find someone attractive who doesnt look normal? (A Case 53)
A: In short, yes. Its perfectly fine. What people find attractive is always subjective, some people prefer blondes to brunettes and no one bats an eye. Same deal here. If you like case 53s, you like case 53s. While it may be further down the bell curve than most in terms of preference its hardly unheard of. You should go check out the creative writing board sometime, theres plenty of case 53 romance fiction there. Check it out.
Q: Do I like tentacle porn because my boyfriend looks like a tentacle monster?
A: Oh, another tough one. Thats hard to unpack really. I will say again that everyone has their own tastes and I wont judge. Also, its a fairly common type of porn at least, so you cant be the only one. Though I will say this: stay away from any mentions of the villain Creeper. Hes a tentacled villain who is part of a roving gang of thieves. Hes also a serial rapist and wanted in three states. Also, Amorph. Hes a new cape connected to a series of kidnappings and while nothing indicates hes a rapist they havent even found the bodies yet. So, yeah. Be thankful your boyfriend fills your kink I guess.
Q: What does it mean to be submissive?
A: This is a fairly easy one to answer but pretty complex to understand. In short, a submissive likes to submit to the will of someone else, generally for a sexual thrill. Its a bit more than that though as generally a submissive is part of a relationship with a dominant, someone who likes to control. The relationship is usually built on trust and shared boundaries. If you want to get into this kind of relationship make sure you both trust each other, that you talk about boundaries, what youre comfortable with, what youre not comfortable with, and make a safe word.
A safe word is a word you the submissive can say at any time to get your partner to stop if they go beyond what you feel comfortable doing. This can be really important as some people like begging their partner to stop when they dont actually want them to.
Q: Any general advice.
A: Birth control! Seriously, cant stress that one enough.
For your first time make sure you dont try anything to extreme, slow and steady wins the race.
Make sure you talk to your partner, communication is damn near everything.
Pick a safe, familiar, and comfortable place for your first time; a bedroom is great, just wait for someones parents to be out, otherwise a couple of blankets and a local park can work wonders.
Dont expect too much from your first time, most girls wont orgasm from sex alone so dont think youll magically be different without any practice. It may hurt but if there is blood youve probably done something wrong so stop!
Practice makes you better at sex, like most things.
And have fun!
Posted on 10.28.2010 at 20:04
A smile slowly crept its way onto my face as I read. Then, carefully, I reread the post. Yep, I had read all that correctly. I wasnt strange, I wasnt sick. I might not be normal but I wasnt disgusting or anything either. While it wouldnt have changed my decision, knowing that I wasnt felt like someone had lifted a weight off my shoulders.
More, the advice they gave me was pretty good. While we couldnt exactly follow the condom advice because I doubted any would actually be able to fit Tim, let alone contain all his cum, I could follow the advice about birth control. I wasnt overly worried about getting pregnant since I seemed to recall from middle school biology that two species couldn't interbreed. And yeah, I had no idea what species Tim officially counted as but I kind of doubted he could actually get me pregnant. Even if he could though, I was on the pill. Sure, I only had another two months on the subscription mom had gotten me before she passed and I doubted dads medical insurance would give me a prescription like moms had, but that was a problem for future Taylor.
So, grinning like a loon I logged off the computer. I literally skipped out of the library, waving at the stuffy librarian who huffed at me as I bounced past.
Why, goodbye Mrs. Prude, you shall not be missed.
The concrete steps of the front of the library clacked beneath my shoes as I skipped down them. Passersby might have stared, but I was too happy to care. All I had left to do today was buy myself a costume for tonight, and then Id get to spend the rest of the day with Tim. After that, tonight Oh, tonight
I burst out laughing, twirling on the spot and flinging my arms out wide as I smiled at the sky.
Tonight I was going to have sex!
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the ever amazing and totally awesome Cailin!
Cling-a-ling-ling.
I gave the little silver bell above me a dubious look. No bell should sound that happy. Bells were for school and boredom and apathetic teachers.
Ignoring the inappropriately happy bell I looked around, turning as a woman called out, her voice barely audible over the thumping music.
Just a minute!
At the back there was a skinny woman dressed up as a witch. She was wearing a long black dress that looked like it was made from velvet and had purple corset lacing at the back. Her blonde hair was pulled up in a ponytail which swayed about as she talked with a pair of customers. She was definitely supposed to be a witch though; no vampire wore that much occult jewelry. I could hear the clinking from here.
Taking that as an invitation I began to browse. Walking along the rows I reached out and let my fingers trail along the rack of costumes. The fabrics were soft, coarse, slippery, and so many other things. They didnt catch my eye though, it was the walls of the rather small shop that did.
Why? Because they were covered in stuff. Over there was a shield with crossed swords behind it, next to it was a yetis head mounted on a plaque, while to my right was a roaring dragon flag. Below those there were shelves stacked with masks and wigs and other props people might want. There was a plastic assault rifle for a Miss Militia costume, a replica of Heros helmet, and a fake golden sword for Chevalier.
Of course, not all the stuff was for capes; there was plenty of the traditional Halloween stuff too. Skulls, jack-o-lanterns, and witches cauldrons were pretty common too.
Speaking of witches
Hey, sorry about the wait. What kind of costume are you looking for? Something to take your little brother trick-or-treating in or are you aiming to catch a cute boys eye at a party? The sales-witch asked, shooting me a wink.
I blushed at that, thinking of what I had planned.
Um, the latter? Im going on a date with my boyfriend and I need something more, ah, eye-catching? I said hesitantly. While I knew what I wanted, and I wouldnt be deterred, I wasnt sure how others would feel about it.
The sales-witch hummed, giving me a speculative look.
Hmm. You want a matching costume? Or are you aiming to surprise him? She asked, tilting her head inquisitively.
That was a good question, but thankfully one Id put some thought into.
A little of both? I mean, hes already got his costume and hes going as a shoggoth. But he doesnt know what Im getting yet and, well, neither do I. So itll be a surprise but also matching? I said, relaxing a little as she didnt say anything. Maybe Id been worried over nothing?
She hummed, jewelry clinking as she tapped her jaw in thought.
Right, I get ya. Youve got a theme but not an actual costume and you want it to be a nice surprise for him. Any ideas what sort of costume you want or are you lookin for advice? The sales-witch asked after a few moments thinking.
Clearing my throat, I shuffled awkwardly back and forth. My hand reached up to clasp my other elbow while I looked away shyly and tried not to blush.
A few? I was thinking I could maybe go as the sexy witch who summoned him, the witch and her familiar? Except the binding didnt work properly and he, er I trailed off, suddenly realizing I might not want to finish saying that fantasy out loud but also that Id already said too much.
Seeing comprehension dawn and a knowing smirk spread across the sales-witch face just confirmed I had said too much and I failed at not blushing. Still, I pressed on.
Or, maybe as a vampire who has an ancient demonic minion. Um, or as a bunny who stumbles across a monster in the woods? Maybe as a southern barmaid? Like, the kind who owned the bar with a corset dress made of velvet? I said, trying not to fidget or meet the knowing gaze of the older girl young woman? What did a college-age person count as?
The sales-witch snickered softly as I finished my ideas list.
Oh, those are good ideas. She said while giving me a lecherous grin. So, you want a costume that fits with your boyfriends, but is also alluring because someone is getting lucky tonight.
Her tone and knowing grin only made my blush worse, my cheeks burning. The blatantly lewd wink the witch shot me did not help as she kept speaking.
Im surprised you didnt pick naughty schoolgirl, or perhaps a cheerleader. Most boys seem to like them, or at least like imagining getting you out of them. Plus it would tie in with that new comic series about the Occult Club and school girls fighting demons. The sales-witch said with an eyebrow waggle.
That killed my mood.
Not school. I said. Definitely nothing to do with school.
At least the sales-witch had the decency to flinch and grimace.
Sorry, didnt mean to poke anything there. Anyway, I She trailed off at the sound of a bell, though not the door, this one came from somewhere near the back. Sighing the sales-witch shot me an apologetic smile. Sorry, Ive just got to go man the counter for a little bit. Audrey doesnt start until three-thirty and until then Im the only one here. Be back in a minute, kay?
Nodding at her departing back I wasnt quite sure how to feel. On one hand, she seemed nice, friendly even. On the other hand, shed guessed too much or Id given away too much. Whatever. Point was shed guessed I was going to go have sex tonight and and
And what?
Why was I so afraid someone else had worked out I was going to have sex? People had sex all the time! And talked about it. A lot. At least, they did if the books Id read were right, or the movies. Certainly the girls at school talked a lot about who was dating who, and started rumors about couples having done it. But then, they started those kinds of rumors about me too, so I didnt give them any credit. Anyway, I suppose I cared a little what others thought because I was technically still underage, but I was nearly 16! Whats eight-and-a-half months compared to 15 years? Besides, what the hell did underage even matter? Okay, I suppose a twelve-year-old having sex with someone in, like, their fifties would be creepy as all hell and definitely wrong. But a fifteen-year-old and her boyfriend-of-indeterminate-age-but-probably-about-sixteen? That should be fine.
Because it was happening whether-or-not it was fine. So there.
Nodding to myself I started to browse, not just stare at the costumes like an idiot. Walking along the aisle I started running my hand along them again, seeing if anything jumped out at me. Oh! That red one, was that velvet? Or how about that one with the white writing? Maybe that one with the poofy skirt?
Grabbing a couple of costumes off the rack I made my way over towards the changing rooms. It was difficult as the shop was so cramped and the bulky costumes seemed to want to catch on everything. Still, I made it. Eventually. Okay, it wasnt that long but it felt like it!
Carefully I opened one of the beige cubicle doors and slipped inside. After hanging the four costumes on the hook provided I began to undress and
Wait.
Why?
I paused. Why? Why had I grabbed a bunch of costumes to try on? I mean, sure you needed to try on things to see if they fit but, well I didnt. Hadnt? When I bought clothes I just grabbed something that should fit, checked the price tag, and bought it if it was cheap enough and in a color that didnt stand out too much. Black, navy blue, grey, the odd brown Things people would overlook and that wouldnt show too many stains. And never more than a few at a time and only what I was actually going to buy.
So, why had I grabbed a bunch of costumes at once? Costumes that were eye catching? Bright red, orange lacing, or silver thread? It was almost like someone else had been shopping. Or perhaps myself from a lifetime ago
Come on Taylor, which one you gonna pick? I wanna be a princess!
Emma
Id last gone costume shopping with Emma. Going out with Emma, her older sister Anne, and Aunt Zoe
God. How long had it been since Id seen them? Since Id sat on the couch with them and watched movies with homemade popcorn, Zoe laughing with us while Anne tried to act cool and aloof.
Ugh. No depressing thoughts Taylor, not today. I could worry about that kind of thing later, hopefully never. Emma had thoroughly torpedoed that life nearly a year-and-a-half ago.
Moving on, the point was I seemed to have unconsciously slipped back into old habits. I grabbed a bunch of clothes in bright colors to try on and that just wasnt me anymore but Actually, no. Fuck. That. Yes, fuck. All the fuck! I wasnt going to let those three bitches hold me back, not now, not ever. I was buying a costume to make my boyfriend go wow and be barely able to keep his tentacles from tearing my clothes off; if he could at all!
That decided I quickly stripped and pulled the red dress on. Stepping out of the stall I turned to look at myself in the mirror and frowned. Sure, it looked nice. The costume, that is. A red velvet top with black lace stitch down my ribs that blended into layered black lace and red satin; or at least a good substitute. Its just that the dress costume? Well, it looked horrible on me. Clearly whoever had made it had someone with actual boobs in mind. At least the waist fit better that Id expected since it appeared to be made for someone with hips and I did like the way the skirt revealed my legs which were okayish looking thanks to all the running Id been doing. Okay, maybe the top didnt sag too much actually as the design wasnt that bad but still it
Now that looks nice.
I froze. Turns out years of being bullied is useful for something; that something being not embarrassing yourself by jumping and shrieking out-loud when surprised.
I gulped nervously then slowly turned my head to look over my shoulder. Standing behind me and to the left so she was just out of view of the mirror was the sales-witch.
It really suits you. The witch continued. The black really works with your hair. A bit of fake tan would work with the red if you wanted to go for the southern barmaid look, or if you use a little white makeup to look even paler and with a little fake blood you could pull off a really good vampire. She said.
Then the witch beamed, white teeth damn near sparkling at me. Were all sales clerks this perky? I didnt recall them being this perky.
Shrugging that off, I frowned at the mirror.
Not really. My, well Im not endowed enough to wear this. I said, my lips pulling down in a grimace.
The sales-witch gave me a funny look.
You think? Maybe. I know most girls your age are a bit self-conscious about that, but you should have a little confidence. Youre not that small and youre still growing. The blonde said, finishing with a grin.
Now it was my turn to give her a funny look. Skeptical, wary, and just a little confused.
What are you talking about? I may not be quite flat as a board, but I dont even need a bra. I replied, gesturing to my barely-there chest for emphasis.
The sales-witch looked at me in blatant confusion before her mouth morphed into an O as realization spread across her face. Then she shot me a sly grin.
I think someone needs to head back into that changing room and try on another costume. But while youre changing, take a moment to check on your breasts. Though I guess if you dont wear a bra that would explain why you havent noticed. The sales-witch said, her jewelry clinking as she tried not to laugh.
My forehead creased in response. Was she mocking me? It didnt feel like it, there wasnt that sort of creeping shame I got at Winslow when people joked about me behind my back or to my face. This felt, well, like she had a joke she just couldnt wait to tell but one Id laugh at too.
Weird.
Still frowning, I turned away and re-entered the changing room. It seemed foolish to do as she said and I was almost tempted to leave. I just wasnt used to people laughing when it wasnt laughing at me. Tim was the exception there, but then, Tim was the most exceptional person I knew.
I felt a silly grin spread across my face as I wriggled about trying to grab the zip at the back. Because I had a boyfriend and he loved me. He was my world and he just made everything better.
Shaking my head to clear it made my curls fly around and cover my chest. As a bonus, it somehow let me grab that infernal zip and pull it down. Freedom! Finally free of the dress I let it fall down. Unfortunately, it didnt just pool at my feet and it took me a few moments to force the thing past my hips before it hit the ground.
Standing back up I hesitated. Only for a moment! Its just what the sales-witch had said... It gave me hope, okay? That maybe Id look down and there wouldnt be the flat expanse of chest I remembered and that this would be like in the movies. You know, the ones where the girl goes for a makeover only to suddenly find out she really was beautiful all along and all she needed was nicer clothes, to take off her glasses, unbutton her top, and put on a little makeup to let her inner beauty shine through. Then shed go out and the boy would hardly be able to recognize her and suddenly everyone would be nice to her and shed be popular and get lots of friends and the boy would ask her out and and
And stop it.
Just stop it. Real-life didnt work that way. It just didnt. There was just no way I would ever be popular; that I would have more friends than I could count on my fingers; or that I would suddenly become beautiful, like a graceful swan emerging from an ugly duckling.
Besides What did I need all that for? What did I need a dozen friends for? What good would it be, having the friendship of all those people who stood around and watched while I was bullied? Why would I want that? I didnt. Sure, friends would be nice but not anyone at Winslow. Not anyone I knew. And even if having more friends would be nice, even if I really wanted that fantasy to come true I didnt need it.
I already had the best part after all.
Soft white tentacles running through my hair. The pressure of dozens of limbs curling about my own. A boys voice filled with nervous excitement.
My heart filled with warmth and joy at the memory. I already had the boy, you see.
A light blush stained my cheeks and I brought hands up to try and hide it, fingers curling across my cheeks as I smiled. I couldnt help it. Just thinking of him Tim. My boyfriend. My beloved. Shaking my head back and forth giddily I did my best to suppress the happiness thinking of him caused, only a few giggles escaping me. Tim, he just made me so happy I didnt need those other things, nice as they would be. He was the best, better than any boyfriend Id ever dreamed of. I loved him so much.
Still, the witchs words echoed in my ears, urging me to look. Shed sounded so sure of herself
Ah, to hell with it. I muttered. Come on Taylor, just get this over with.
That said I looked down.
And was amused.
Excuse me. I said, dropping my hands to brush my hair off my chest and back over my shoulders.
As my hair tumbled back over my shoulders and my fingers brushed along my collar bones, I frowned.
Looking at my reflection in the mirror I didnt see anything unusual. Everything looked normal and it wasnt like my breasts had suddenly grown huge or anything.
Wait. Backup a moment.
Since when did me considering I had breasts become normal?
My forehead creased further as I tried to recall. I know back when I met Tim a couple of months ago Id been flat as Emma claimed, or close enough anyway. Trust me, I checked often enough in my first year of high school, desperately hoping Id find something if only to prove my bullies wrong. But when Id er, played with myself the other day Id had breasts to grab. So when had that actually happened and why hadnt I noticed?
Looking more closely at my reflection I puffed out my chest and admired myself a little.
What? Its not every day you get to realize youve got breasts! Okay, I admit they werent exactly large or anything, barely a handful, but so much bigger than Id realized. I actually had a chest!
Looking further down revealed the trend continued. Whilst nothing had really changed too much, it was like my body had finally realized I was supposed to be a girl and decided to look the part. Beneath my breasts my stomach was flat and smooth, just dipping in nicely with my belly button; the paunch Id been growing over summer eaten away by my running. My hips were better too, wider by half-an-inch or so, but it made such a big difference. Better still were my legs; they looked fantastic! Being tall actually paid off here as it gave me nice long legs while my running had firmed them up nicely. Better still, the way my thighs had bulked up from my squats
I shivered, the muscles in my legs flexing as I ran my hand down my thigh. My skin had just felt so sensitive lately it sent tingles down my spine.
Straightening up again I looked over myself once more. I actually looked like a girl now. I was maybe not attractive, not like Emma or Natalie or even Sophia, but no one would mistake me for a boy anymore if I cut my hair.
Speaking of, the gloss of my black curls and the way they just tumbled over my shoulders was really pretty. My hair looked so healthy and fluffy, even more so than Moms possibly. It was probably due to all the care and individual brushings Tim liked to give it; he enjoyed playing with my hair. Well, it always had been my best feature, only now it would be anyone else's best feature too.
Still, checking myself out in the mirror I did a little pose; arms straight, hands clasped behind my back, one leg straight the other slightly bent, leaning forward at the hips just a little, thrust my chest out and
You okay in there? Its been almost five minutes. One of the costumes hasnt strangled you, has it? Or did you see something interesting you wanted to play with? The sales-witch said. I could practically hear the eyebrow waggle at the end.
Freezing as she spoke to me I began to feel a different sort of warmth rising up from the base of my neck. It was prickly and hot and oh so unpleasant. Shame and embarrassment warred for who would have the bigger influence. I wasnt sure who won but I was certain the battle left my face blushing like a tomato as I scrambled to grab the next costume. Getting caught posing and checking out my own reflection like some stupid model What was I thinking!?
To hide my shame I grabbed the next costume and began slipping into it as quickly as I could. I quickly realized it was the vampire costume Id picked out. Well, at least I thought it was supposed to be a vampire. It wasnt that distinctive really, just a generic tight black dress with something that maybe looked like a bat as top edging. Well, that and the belt, but that only had a pentagram on it so told me nothing about what it was supposed to be other than evil. At least the cape was nice, I liked the choker necklace it was attached to; it reminded me of how Tim liked to wrap a tentacle around my throat. It was comforting.
Stepping out of the change room I felt an odd combination of giddy and mortified. I felt embarrassed about getting caught, but I looked like a girl! Suck on that Emma! Wait, no, dont do that. No sucking on my tits now theyd grown. They were for Tim and one day our children... If we could have them. Focus Taylor.
Clearing my throat helped me center myself. I also took the chance to use a hand to try and hide my blush.
Sorry about that. I, well, um I trailed off unable to come up with a good excuse. Damn it brain, what do I pay you for!?
The sales-witch just laughed, her jewelry clinking madly as she waved me off.
Its okay, I had the same reaction when I got visited by the boob-fairy. She said, giving me another suggestive eye-brow waggle.
Boob-what now?
Seeing my look of confusion, the sales-witch continued.
You know, the Boob-Fairy. Like the Tooth-Fairy except she comes along and zaps girls and boom, boobs! The blonde finished with a snicker.
Boob fairy? Really? Sure, I could see it as kind of being funny. I mean, Id grown up like most people with the typical stories of Santa Claus, the Easter Bunny, and the Tooth Fairy. But a Boob-Fairy? Really? Wasnt that a bit, I dont know, sexual?
Anyway, enough focusing on my boobs!
I dont think it works. I said in the most awkward topic change ever.
The sales-witch raised an eyebrow in puzzlement before her mouth opened in a silent ah. Quickly her eyes swept me up and down before she shook her head, ponytail shaking slowly behind her.
No, no it does not. Too little shape and not enough color. Go change, Ill be right back. She said before heading off to greet another customer whod entered the store.
Frowning at myself in the mirror I nodded. The woman was right, more color; also a fluffier skirt. The first costumes skirt had been amazing. Yeah, I liked skirts now, okay? They actually made me look like a girl Wait. Id have to change that thinking now, wouldnt I? Because I had boobs! And hips! I actually looked like a girl now, though my hair was undoubtedly still my best feature.
Grinning like a loon at that realization I made my way back into the changing room. There was still one more costume for me to try on. Okay, technically two. But I have no idea what I was even thinking when Id grabbed that last one. Just, yeah. I would pretend it didnt exist while I tried on the next costume.
Slipping into the dress I pulled it on and frowned. It didnt sit quite right, too loose around my stomach. Pity, because the orange corset stitching down the front Wait. Was it functional?
I decided to test it. Pulling the thread down the left through the loops I tried to cinch the dress tighter and, surprisingly, it worked. After tying a bow at the end I carefully pulled on the sleeves? Arm socks? They were like opera gloves except without, you know, the glove. Still, they were warm and looked good. That done I placed a witchs hat Id grabbed atop my head, stepped out of the stall, and looked in the mirror.
I looked. Huh. The way the skirt sat about my hips and fluffed out was nice, the hat combined with my black hair was cool, and the way it revealed my shoulders seemed to give me a decent figure. I actually looked feminine. The orange accents just sealed the deal really.
Nice.
It took me a moment to realize it wasnt me whod said that.
Looking to the side there was some guy. No idea who, just a muscle-bound idiot maybe a year or two older than me who was wearing a leather jacket and had a blonde buzz cut. He was shooting me finger guns with a stupid grin plastered over his face as he looked at me. Maybe once upon a time Id have appreciated it; anyone being nice to me would have made my day, but a guy paying me a compliment? It would have been Im not quite sure. I couldnt quite recall what I should have felt.
Because now it just made my skin crawl.
Ewwwww.
I visibly shuddered and looked away. Why the hell was some random guy being nice to me? I didnt want that, I wanted Tim to say those things. Having someone else look at me when he wasnt here was just wrong, wrong I tell you!
Hey, the name's Ben. Mr. Creepy said, taking a couple of steps closer. Youre looking pretty hot. Listen, me and some of my friends are holding a Halloween party tonight. What say you come along, meet a few people, have a few drinks, and we have a good time?
What? Someone was inviting me to a party? Asking me to hang out with them? When it was date-night with Tim?
No, thank you. I said, my voice cold.
Mr. Creepy just smiled wider.
Aww, come on. I know you really want to come. Look, just give me your number so I can give you a call and well arrange something. So, whats your number? The idiot said, reaching out to grab my shoulder.
I slapped his hand away and glared at him.
Dont touch me. I hissed.
Thankfully for my sanity, the sales-witch returned before the muscled moron could say anything more.
Ben, I hope youre not disturbing my customers. she said, giving him a pointed look.
Creepy didnt say anything to that, but he did slink off into the store, scowling at the merchandise as if it had personally offended him.
The witch turned back to me and offered an apologetic smile.
Sorry about him, hes sort of a regular. His sister Audrey works here and he often stops by to visit her. The blonde woman said, before frowning. Well, that and hit on anyone in a skirt. That said; lets take a look at you.
Quickly the occult-clad womans gaze swept over me, eyes flicking up and down while her lips curved into a smile.
Very nice. That works much better, and theres no sagging top for you to complain about this time. She said, giving me a lewd grin.
I blushed at the reminder. Whilst I was still overjoyed to realize I looked feminine now, it was still embarrassing to think Id nearly been caught posing like that.
Clearing my throat I opened my mouth only to stop as the sales-witch raised her hand.
I have just the thing to go with this; you ever worn stockings before? The woman asked, eyeing me curiously.
I shook my head.
No, I havent. I said cautiously.
She hummed, looking at me.
Hmm, large I reckon. She murmured before heading off.
Confused, I waited. Fortunately, it didnt take long so I wasnt left fidgeting nervously for more than two minutes or so, hoping no other guys tried to hit on me. I didnt like it, okay? I was Tims; no one else should get to even try.
Then she was back and handing me some kind of black and orange striped material.
Here, try these on. The sales-witch said.
Nervously I took a seat beside the cubicles and did as instructed. Slipping my socks and shoes off I then pulled the, apparently, very long socks on. They were made of a soft plastic material, nylon? Probably. Whatever the case, they were really smooth and slid on easily. Except they didnt seem to stop and it was embarrassing pulling socks halfway up my thigh until they almost touched my skirt.
The sales-witch gave me an approving nod as I stood back up.
Now then, thats a real witchs outfit. Youll rock your boyfriends world with that. She said.
I smiled widely at that.
Thank you. Youve been really helpful. I wasnt quite sure what to wear but you know a lot. So thanks. I finished lamely, forcing myself not to fidget by thinking of how good I would look for Tim.
The witch just waved her hand, jewelry clinking like a small bell set.
Dont worry about it. Im a fashion student up at Brockton U. Id be a pretty poor fashionista if I couldnt at least tell what worked on someone and what didnt after seeing it; the hard part is guessing what would look good and then designing it. She said with a small shrug and self-deprecating smile.
A fashion student? Huh. The more you know.
She continued then, since I didnt really give a response.
So, Im pretty sure thats the one youll want, but got any others youd like to try anyway? She asked.
My face immediately turned scarlet as I thought of the final costume.
Nope. Not at all. This is it. I said, trying not to stammer as my eyes darted back to the cubicle.
The blonde clerk gave me a deadpan stare.
Go try it on. Depending on what it is I might even be able to give it to you for a discount or throw the stockings in for free maybe. Weve already got a 10% sale since its Halloween on Sunday so it shouldnt break the bank for ya. She said as she shooed me back into the cubicle despite my protests.
As the door closed behind me my final protest died on my lips. What was the point? Saying I didnt want to hadnt worked. I suppose I could have just not put on the costume, got changed, bought the witch outfit, and headed home but Well, since I was already there And I could possibly wear it for Tim
I swallowed nervously. I could do this. No, I would do this. I would!
Putting on the next costume turned out to be far too easy. Mostly because there was far too little of it.
Shivering in a mixture of shame and arousal I slipped the long black stockings on, running a finger around the top when Id finished. They reached roughly to where the striped ones had, but somehow they were so much more revealing probably because I wasnt wearing a skirt this time. No, instead this costume looked like a swimsuit; well, what a swimsuit would look like if designed by a horny teenage guy. Instead of spreading sideways like my actual swimsuit did, the costume pulled up way more sharply, spreading out around my sides at my belly button instead of my hips. This meant my upper thighs and hips were totally exposed! Or, at least they would have been if I wasnt wearing panties. Worse, only the black coloring of the sheer material meant it didnt expose anything; and even then only if you werent too close because with how tight it was only my panties were doing anything to preserve my modesty.
Okay, it might be worth wearing just for that.
Anyway, the way it came up my neck like a choker and used a Velcro at the back to hold itself closed also left most of my back exposed and really made it look like I was wearing virtually nothing. The see-through black opera-style gloves only added to this. But the really bad part of the costume were the words emblazoned in white across my chest.
Satan
Is
Waitin
Swallowing harshly as I looked down at myself, I carefully looked away and picked up the final piece of the costume. Slipping the head-band with the pair of red devil-horns onto my head seemed far too easy as I settled them in place. Sure, I didnt have any red-body paint to complete the costume, but it was just so so lewd.
Was I really going to walk out dressed like this?
Okay, Taylor. You can do this. I mumbled to myself.
I was scared. I wanted Tim. Being exposed like this was sort of exciting but I was too nervous, too afraid, just I wanted him to protect me. I needed him here to actually appreciate this feeling.
But before I could work up my nerve a voice came through the door.
You okay in there? The sales-witch asked.
I nodded then realized how stupid that was. She couldnt see me after all, that was the point of cubicles. So I licked my lips while I thought of what to say.
Y-Yeah, sort of? Im j-just embarrassed. I managed to stammer out.
The witch hummed before replying.
Okay, mind if I come in? She said.
It wasnt really much of a question though because the next moment the door was opening.
I squeaked. There, I said it. I let out as girly a sound as possible and desperately tried to cover myself. I threw one arm across the breasts Id only just realized I had while my other hand tried to cover my crotch as I sank into a sort of half-crouch.
The blonde woman just raised an eyebrow as she looked at me, her head poking through the open door. But then she looked again. I watched, wide-eyed and internally panicking as her grin turned outright lecherous and she started nodding.
Oh, yeah. You totally have to get that. Even if you dont wear it out tonight you need to wear that for your boyfriend. Save it for his birthday or something, but you are not walking out of here without it. The sales-witch said, visibly licking her lips.
How did I get myself into this mess? Wait, no. That wasnt the problem. How was I going to get myself out with at least some dignity intact?
Um, could I just buy the Witch costume? I tried while still covering myself.
The witch nodded.
Nope, youre getting that one too. No buts. She said.
I just whimpered.
Snap, pop.
The fire crackled pleasantly as Tim threw another branch on it.
Watching the flames flicker, I sighed happily. Leaning back I snuggled deeper into Tims side. Beneath my crossed legs was a blanket Id brought as I wasnt quite sure if wed need it for, well, later. But it was happening!
Behind me, Tim hummed pleasantly as we watched the flames.
This is nice. Peaceful. He said.
I hummed in agreement.
Mhmm, it is. Though earlier was pretty fun too. I said, before reaching to my side. Carefully I fitted a marshmallow to the end of the long stick I was holding before poking it out over the flames.
Yeah! It was great! I had so much fun. First we hung out, then I played minesweeper while you got ready, then we went exploring! The decorations were super cool, um, all the skeletons and pumpkin-thingies, er... Tim gushed, sounding like a kid on a sugar rush.
Jack-O-Lanterns. I supplied, reminding Tim of the name.
Yeah! Ah, Jack-O-Lanterns and streamers and decorations and stuff. And hardly anyone noticed I wasnt just wearing a costume. It was cool seeing everyone dressed up, all those heroes and villains and monsters and, um, you. I really like your costume, Taylor. Tim said, blushing as he finished.
Smiling at the compliment, I leaned sideways and gave Tim a quick kiss on his side.
Thanks. I had fun wearing it, I just wish getting it and all the other parts of getting ready hadnt taken so long. I complained, rotating the marshmallow as it began to brown. What? Shaving takes a long time, okay? Especially when you have to shave something new and are trying not to cut yourself; especially as, well Vaginas are really sensitive. Shut up. And washing your hair when its as long as mine is no small task either; I mean, it was getting past my shoulder blades now and probably needed a cut. Then again, I enjoyed Tim playing with it. Speaking of
A tentacle wound its way through my hair, brushing past the back of my neck.
I told you, you should let me help. I like helping you brush your hair. Oh! It, er, it smells nice by the way. Like vanilla. Tim said, his tentacle slowly winding its way to rest across my shoulders.
Pulling the marshmallow back I let it cool while I replied.
And I told you, I needed a bit of privacy to get ready. And Thanks. That shampoo was a present from Aunt Zoe. I miss her sometimes but it- Hey! I squeaked, jolting in place as Tim poked me in the side so it tickled.
No sad thoughts. Tim chided me. Not tonight. Um, ah, oh! Remember the kids bobbing for apples? You looked so cute when you were cooing over them. Or that trio dressed as witches who tried to get you to join their coven? And when the guy dressed as, er, who was it who said we were filthy degenerates again?
I snickered at that, feeling better as I let the memories of tonight wash my brief bout of melancholy away.
Armsmaster, hes head of the local Protectorate remember? And yeah, that guy had a pretty good costume. He could have probably fooled anyone if he had been taller. Also, filthy degenerates? Thats what you remember? I asked, looking back at Tim with raised eyebrows to convey my amusement.
Of course! Because hand holding is lewd~! Tim said, his tentacles wiggling like particularly perverted eyebrows.
I blushed, imagining them wiggling elsewhere Soon.
Yeah, I guess. What did you like the best? I said, changing the subject and trying to keep my mind out of the gutter.
Tim hummed in affirmation.
Mhmm. Not sure, the whole night was a blast! There was that guy in the transforming costume, that was so cool. I already said, but there were all those kids you couldnt stop cooing over; I liked seeing you so happy, it was so cute! And then there was that lady in the demon costume, she looked, er, okay. But you looked way, hotter! Youre a really sexy witch. And then Tim rambled, and I let him.
Lying back I let his voice wash over me, reminding me of all the fun wed had. That Tim had gotten to have. It made me feel glad that hed had so much fun, but also guilty that he couldnt go out and enjoy himself like that all the time. Wed had that discussion, I know, but feelings arent exactly logical, are they?
Still, I smiled with him and giggled at his stories. His enthusiasm was infectious as always and quickly chased my doubts away. Wed had a great evening so far; I mean, no one had even screamed at us once! I think a few people had noticed Tim wasnt actually wearing a costume, but surprisingly few honestly. Better yet, none of them had screamed this time; just hurried away or walked stiffly passed us seeming to pretend we weren't there. Or maybe it had just been my costume, it was pretty nice and I had affirmation on that from Tim. I was officially a sexy witch.
I giggled again, snacking on another roasted marshmallow as Tim trailed off contentedly. It was nice, sitting and just enjoying one anothers company in the firelight, even if I was kind of hungry. All well, Id be full soon enough; full of cum.
I giggled at how perverted that sounded. I really was a total slut, wasnt I?
Still, leaning back against my boyfriend I couldnt help feeling glad wed left when we had as this was much better. You see, once it got truly dark instead of just fading or twilight, the parents started taking their kids home. So, not only did all the people who seemed unafraid of Tim leave but they were replaced with my fellow teens. I still didnt really like interacting with people my own age. Teens just werent nice and they werent adorable like the kids had been.
So, at that point, we left; Tim carrying me out here, back into the forest. It had taken a couple of hours to reach where I wanted to go but it was worth it; the clearing with branches overhead and a bench to the side was exactly what wed been looking for. Then wed set up camp; I laid out the tartan blanket while Tim quickly dug a little fire pit, piling the shifted dirt up like a little mountain next to it. Then hed gone to gather firewood while I found stones to set around the edge of the little pit and brushed the fallen leaves away to prevent them from catching. The marshmallows Id brought got placed on the stump in the center of the clearing, close to the fire but not too close.
What? It wasnt really camping if you didnt roast marshmallows over a fire. Anyway, the marshmallows, a bottle of water, a packet of tissues, a box of matches, and the blanket comprised our camping supplies. It was supposed to be a fine night so we wouldnt need a tent to keep dry, and the cold wouldnt be a problem as Id be sleeping with Tim. He wasnt affected by the cold; always pleasantly warm no matter what the weather. So with his arms wrapped around me Id be fine and I loved having them around me, this just gave me the perfect excuse.
Speaking of
Sparks burst skyward as Tim threw another branch on the fire. It was beautiful. The sparks looked like little fireworks; little bursts of joy soaring into the sky. This whole day was like that, good things just happening for me. It felt like, well Like everything would just work out, you know?
As he brought the tentacle back, Tim must have seen the pure joy on my face because he brushed the returning tentacle against my neck.
Can I, um? Tim asked timidly, fumbling for the right words.
Tilting my head back I let my smile stretch even wider.
Of course. I like it. I said.
The way Tim seemed to purr and his body wriggled delightedly behind me would have been good enough. But the feeling of his tentacle coiling possessively about my neck? That was fantastic. I felt wanted, protected, desired, owned.
Leaning sideways I planted another kiss on Tims side, his skin flashing blue at the contact.
I love you.
Another tentacle darted out and booped my nose, earning a snort of amusement. Then it placed a kiss on my cheek.
And I love you. Tim replied, pulling me back against his soft body. Marshmallow?
My grin felt impossibly big as I nodded before opening my mouth in invitation.
Dutifully Tim brought over one of the twigs wed commandeered, a roasted marshmallow stuck to the end. He brought it to just outside my mouth and I leaned forward to take it the rest of the way. My lips closed around the twig to suck the crispy, gooey mess off of it. It was sweet and sugary and was perfectly good but it just I dont know. It lacked something? There was no saltiness, no creaminess, no pleasure. It just wasnt cum.
But soon soon Id get all the cum.
I licked my lips greedily at the thought, not just to get rid of the remains of melted marshmallow. I was really excited about what wed be doing soon, but I didnt feel a need to rush. Tim wasnt, so I didnt need to either. Didnt stop the pang of guilt as I licked my lips again, trying to clear away the last of the melted candy. Here I was, eating, while my boyfriend was starving, and I was what he ate! But But if Tim wanted to wait, I couldnt complain.
Besides, this? Sitting on my tartan blanket, watching firelight flicker across the trunks of elm trees, feeling the warmth of Tim at my back and the safety of his limbs as they curled around me, tasting the sweetness of sugar as he fed me treats It was wonderful. Being spoiled, looked after, protected. I I was safe. I was happy. I was loved. Could there be anything better?
No. No there could not.
I started as a tentacle brushed my cheek. Tim squeezed my throat slightly, nervous or worried about something.
Um, Taylor? Are you upset? He asked hesitantly.
Turning my gaze from the fire I looked at Tim, puzzled.
No, why? Ive never been happier. I replied, puzzled.
Tim stroked my other cheek then, holding it up for me to see. The tip of his white tentacle glistened, firelight flickering on the tears Tim had wiped away.
Because you were crying. I, er, so youre not upset? Theyre, um, good tears? Tim said, still sounding worried.
Reaching up I scrubbed at my eyes, rubbing the tears away. Now wasnt the time to cry. Not when I was so happy it felt like my heart was bursting.
Giving Tim the biggest grin I could, I nodded.
Theyre good tears. I just felt I I tried, but couldnt finish. It was so embarrassing.
Oh!
I looked down in surprise as the ground fell away when I was suddenly lifted into the air. With a slight thump I was dropped on Tims back. Then tentacles enveloped me, winding around everything and pulling me down into a hug that was like clouds should be; all softness and warmth.
Smiling, I wriggled until I was lying on my stomach and wrapped my arms around as much of my boyfriend as I could. He was so warm and the way he was rubbing circles on my back Ah. Hed lifted off my witchs hat to start rubbing my head too, tiny tendrils running through my hair and down my back while still more rubbed little circles behind my ears. Ah, head pats are the best.
It was appropriate really. Hugging like this. Why, you ask? Because wed come back. This was it, the place, the clearing where wed met. Here at the back of Captains Hill in a little clearing on a seldom-used hiking trail Id met the love of my life. And just like when wed met, when I cried he picked me up and hugged me until I felt better.
Id thought my heart was full of happiness already. Turns out I was wrong. Because then he began to talk, to quote really. It filled my heart to overflowing and made me smile so wide it hurt, which with my mouth was huge!
Although no words will take away your tears, know that I am here for you. Although no actions can undo the past, know that together we will remain. Although none may know what futures hold Tim said, repeating back the poem Id told him all those months ago.
Hed remembered! He remembered my words exactly, even though wed just met! Tim really was so sweet.
I waited a moment, giving him time to finish. But he didnt. He just trailed off into silence. Why didnt he Oh! I hadnt finished, had I? Because back then it hadnt been true but now?
Know that my love for you is evermore. I said, finishing Moms poem.
A tentacle came up to nuzzle me, rubbing against my cheek. I nuzzled back, brushing my nose across the soft tentacle as it glowed a pale gold. It seemed Tim was happy too.
Lying my cheek upon Tims back I sighed in contentment, feeling him continue to stroke my head and hair. This. This is what Id wanted. All those months ago when Id been sad and lonely and depressed, this feeling is what I hadnt realized I was missing. A warmth that just filled you up, that spread from your chest until it reached the tips of your toes and the top of your head making you feel all tingly.
Love. There was no better feeling. There is no better feeling.
Then Tim made that odd rumbling hum he used instead of clearing his throat.
You okay now? Tim said while rubbing lazy circles on my back.
I nodded in contentment.
Mhmm. Im okay. Its just... Being back here, remembering how I felt when we were last here and comparing it to now. I Im not sure to express how I feel. I said awkwardly.
Tim gave me a squeeze then began maneuvering me to sit upright on his back.
Well, um, just try talking. Ramble sort of. Youre good at that, Taylor. Youre good with words. Tim said, his tentacles wrapping around my thighs as he morphed to make a chair for me, lifting and pulling me until I was sitting upright.
Giggling at the predictability of Tim I let my hand drift down to my thighs, running my hand along the tentacles there as I smoothed out the skirt hed bunched up. Tim had clearly realized that with a skirt and stockings the tops of my thighs were bare. Now he knew hed firmly wrapped himself around them to get as much skin contact with me as he could. It was so typically Tim, and it was adorable.
Still, Tim asked me to talk, so I would.
Okay, Ill try. For you. I said, giggling as Tim poked my side to stop my stalling. Okay, okay. I just Back then, when we met here, I was scared. Not of you! Well, not entirely.
I smiled sheepishly down at Tim, but he just squeezed me comfortingly. He understood and had forgiven me.
I just used to always be scared. I was frightened of my bullies, of being hurt and laughed at. I never felt safe, not really. Even at home where I felt okay I was afraid, because I knew Id have to go back to school the next day and go through it all over again. It It consumed me. The bullying was all I thought about really, it dominated my life despite my best efforts to block it out. But the worst part, the thing I was most frightened of, I think, was being alone. I didnt have any friends, no one to talk to or read with or or anything. I hadnt been hugged in so long. I hadnt been cared for, comforted. I wasnt loved. Not since Emma betrayed me. I said, swallowing harshly.
Tim pulled me closer, his tentacles wrapping around me further until I was practically buried. He would never betray me; he wouldnt use my secrets against me. Even the way his body flashed, streaks of dark yellow and red flickering along his tentacles betrayed how much he cared; sadness for my sorrow and rage at my tormentors. He really was the best. Comforted by his wordless compassion I kept on talking.
I mean, I know dad loves me but I didnt feel it. He just, he doesnt really show it. Dad doesnt randomly hug me, or sit down to talk about books with me. He doesnt have enough time for me, not with how hard he works. Anyway, I was broken and alone and I was scared Id never feel wanted again, that no one would ever like me. That That no one would ever love me again and make me feel wanted. It was stupid, I know that, high school doesnt last forever, but I I I didnt think Id make it through. In hindsight, it feels like it was all leading up to me doing something stupid and I thought I thought Id die before I got to the end. And that Id die alone. I finished in a whisper.
Tim shuddered, his whole body flexing in a gulp of fear, sickly greens and yellows now flashing across his body as he cried out.
NO! No, Taylor! You are wanted, you are! I want you. I need you. You, youre my Taylor and I love you more than anything! You cant die, you just cant! Tim shouted, pulling me practically inside him as his tentacles writhed around me and engulfed me in softness.
Kiss. Kiss, kiss, kiss.
I rained kisses down on the tentacles wrapping around me, my hands gripping onto others and holding them close.
I know, I know. And thats why. Thats. Why. Thats why I was so happy I was crying. Because Im not alone anymore. Because you love me. Because you make me feel loved and wanted and good about myself. Because of you, Tim. Its just being here, now, back where we met I remembered how I felt back then and compared it to how I feel now. Im just so happy. All of my fears are gone now and its because of you. And And I was thinking this afternoon about what I want out of life; my dream. I said, stroking Tims tentacles as he quivered around me, still flickering that sickly terrified green.
Tim squeezed the tentacle around my neck possessively. It felt so good to be so wanted.
Your, er, dream? Tim asked, confused, but also beginning to calm down, the greens and yellows slowly morphing to a happier blue.
I nodded, leaning into the touch as a tentacle slid over my cheek.
My dream. You know, like in a story where everyone talks about the thing they want out of life? Well, I wanted Well I wanted to be popular. To have a bunch of friends who I can hang out with, talk about books with, laugh with, and be happy with. I said.
Tim rippled again in another gulp.
Taylor, um, do He began.
I cut him off.
Shh. Nothing like what youre thinking. Just, let me finish. I wanted to be popular, to find out all I needed to make friends was to change my glasses and put on a little makeup, maybe get some new clothes. That Id discover I was suddenly beautiful, an ugly duckling whod become a beautiful swan. That everyone would suddenly be nice to me and then I paused, waiting to see if Tim would play along.
He didnt disappoint. He never did.
And then? Tim said.
I smiled at him, a gentle smile filled with all love hed given me and all the love I felt for him.
And then Id meet a boy. Hed look at me and be blown away. Hed ask me out and Id say yes, and after a few dates hed tell me I love you and Id tell him I love you, too. Then hed ask me to marry him and wed settle down to start a family together. Thered be kids tumbling around and wed still be in love like my parents were. I continued, my smile turning whimsical as I recalled.
You see, that was the part I really wanted. To not be alone. To find someone who I could love and who would love me in return. Turns out I didnt need to change at all; I just needed to find the right person. That I found the part of my dream I truly wanted, the part I want. I said, laughing with how happy I felt.
Tim just seemed confused, or at least he sounded so.
Um, what part is that? He asked.
Giggling I kissed him again.
You, you goof, I wanted you. You were, are, and will always be, what I wanted most in the world. Because you love me. You say I love you just like I dreamed of, you kiss me, hold me, and so much more. Tim, you loved me when no one else would and there isnt anything I could give you that could possibly repay that. Because right this moment youre doing everything you can to show me that you love me; comforting me like I dreamed of. Youre better than I ever dreamed of. I I didnt need to change for you. Tim, you loved me just as I was, as I am, and and Youre you, Tim, and I love you so much. I finished, sniffling again.
Tim hiccupped, that strange hurt sound that meant he wanted to cry but couldnt; my heart ached upon hearing it.
Taylor, I, um, I Tim tried, unable to find the words.
I kissed him before talking over the top of his stuttering, understanding he didnt know what to say.
Tell me that you love. Tell me that youll never leave me. Tell me Im yours. I whispered, rubbing my cheek against the tentacle around my neck.
Tim squeezed me again, his tentacles pulling tight everywhere; around my calves, my thighs, my waist, my chest, my arms, and especially my throat. For a moment I couldnt breathe and I gasped but it felt good? Im not entirely sure how, but the momentary lightheadedness was nice.
I love you. I love you, I love you IloveyouIloveyou. Tim gushed, getting faster and faster till his words tumbled over themselves. I love you, Taylor! I love you more than anything. And I will never leave you. Not now, not ever! Come hell or high-water, I will not let you go. Because youre mine! Youre mine, Taylor Hebert. Mine! My best friend, my girlfriend, my love. Youre everything and youre all mine. Tim said, his voice rising and falling with the strength of his emotions, blue lights flickering along his tentacles until they brighten into a blazing pink.
I shivered, my panties feeling uncomfortable as they slid over my damp pussy as he growled mine! It was amazing!
Closing my eyes I just leaned back, luxuriating in the feeling; being wanted, loved, possessed.
We lay like that for a few minutes, mumbling promises of love and devotion, just enjoying being together.
Sadly it finished when Tim huffed in annoyance; well, as close as he could without lungs anyway.
Ugh, stupid fire. Stay alight! He grumbled, poking the spitting logs with a stick.
Untangling myself a little so I could sit up properly again I looked down at the fire. It was sputtering and the fresh log Tim had thrown on refusing to catch and instead sputtering, hissing pops coming from it instead of flames. It must have been too green; nature camp coming through once again. Still, what to do
Try throwing another log. Just make sure its a dry one first. I said, looking towards the diminishing pile.
Okay, um, Ill have a look. Tim replied, reaching over with a couple of tentacles to examine the remaining logs before picking one up. Ohhh, this one!
The log looked like it was rotten given the way it was crumbling. Tim then threw the rotten log on the fire, a trail of dust following it. There was a soft whump as it hit the fire followed by a loud pop as the green log spat
And the dust cloud burst into flames.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
Tim screamed.
In an instant, the warmth and joy were shattered. The plume of flame the dust had created hit Tims tentacle and he caught on fire! Tim was burning!
As he burned Tim bucked and cried, his tentacles flailing wildly which sent me tumbling across the ground. It hurt and I think I bruised a knee but that didnt matter.
Even as I was still rolling I grabbed the blanket. Slapping a palm against the dirt I surged back to my feet, leaves spraying around me as I rushed forward.
TIM! I yelled, desperate to grab his attention.
AHHHHHHHHHHH!!
He kept screaming but turned to face me, flames licking along his tentacles as the flesh blackened and charred.
As soon as he faced me though I threw the blanket and leapt after it. I needed to smother the flames, to put them out right now. Tim was on fire, he was hurting, it he no!
Oof. I exhaled sharply as I landed stomach first on Tims tentacles and then the ground, the impact driving the air from my lungs. It wasnt important, nothing was, nothing but putting out those flames.
Wrapping up the burning tentacles I could feel them writhing beneath me, I squeezed. Smother them, crush them, suffocate them, kill them.
Im not sure how long we struggled for; it seemed like an eternity but also only an instant. Still, it did pass and at the end I was left lying on the ground as Tim cradled his scorched black tentacles. There were the two that had initially caught fire and a half dozen more that had caught alight as Tim flailed or tried to help me smother the flames.
Seeing Tim hurt, seeing him shivering in pain
Oh, Tim. I moaned, crawling over to him. Youre hurt. Youre hurt and its all my
That was as far as I got. Tim had gagged me, a fresh tentacle wrapping around my head and pressing across my mouth.
Shh. Its n-not your f-fault. Its mine. Im the, um, o-one who threw the log on. Tim stammered.
The pain in his voice tore at my heart. Tim, he was hurt, burnt, so much pain
A brief squeeze broke my chain of thought as Tim literally stole my breath away.
None of that e-either. I, um, j-just look. Tim said, carefully offering a burnt tentacle to me.
As gently as I could, I took Tims limb in my hands. Cradling the charred skin I wanted to cry. He He was hurt. Scorched. His normally silk-like skin now all rough and charred, weeping bright red blood across my fingers. It was horrible!
Tears rolled down my cheeks in sympathy and horror. How could Tim not let me take Wait What was happening?
It was a miracle!
There, right before my eyes, Tim was healing. The charred flesh was crinkling up and slowly flaking off. The oozing lines were closing as the blackened mess sloughed off to reveal pristine white skin. It wasnt instant, or even that fast really, but hardly slow either. Over the next minute or so the pair of us sat there and watched; me on my knees cradling Tims injury while he hovered in front of me.
It took far too long for me to like it, but really far faster than I had any right to expect. Still, three minutes or so after Tim had caught on fire he was healed. All visible traces of his injuries were gone; his skin was once more a healthy white wriggling in my hands, the reddened sores at the edges equally unmarred, and the charred flakes that had fallen off had crumbled to dust. The only clue hed ever even been hurt was the now sticky blood coating my hands.
I looked up then, finally tearing my eyes away.
im, ou enenerayed! I said, my voice muffled by Tims gag.
Tim cocked his tentacles inquisitively, releasing my mouth as he did so.
Um, pardon? Tim said.
Pardon, not what! He remembered the lesson on etiquette Id Focus Taylor!
Using my newly freed mouth I repeated my observation.
Tim, you regenerated. I repeated, awed.
Tim blushed, his tentacles glowing a pale pink and curling cutely.
Er, haha, yeah. Ah, did I not mention I do that? Heal quickly and stuff? Tim said, finishing with another nervous chuckle.
I gave him a flat stare, but couldnt help the corners of my lips twitching. I was happy my boyfriend was alright, okay?
No, no you did not. I replied, before letting a soft smile out. Thats something you should tell a girl. I was so worried, you know? I thought you were badly hurt.
Tim made the scratching sound he used for a cough.
Ah. That is, er, it did hurt? Like, a lot. I just get better quickly. Its like when I escaped the people in suits, I lost nearly half of myself to their attacks! But I got better, so its fine. Tim said, waving his limbs dismissively. Its why I was so worried when you got concussed a few weeks ago; Id kind of forgotten healing as quickly as I do isnt normal.
Sudden fear squeezed my throat at that little revelation. Tim had lost half his body when escaping the tinker whod experimented on him? Hed been hurt that badly? Only the knowledge that hed gotten better kept me from screaming Though it didnt stop the sudden rage that bloomed in my gut. If I ever found the people in suits whod hurt Tim, Id Id
Okay, so I couldnt do much against the capes whod hurt Tim so badly. But I wanted to!
But there was something I could do about that stupid fire that had dared hurt Tim
Standing up I turned and walked back towards the fire. As wed tumbled about trying to put Tim out the pair of us had ended up tumbling away from the fire, which was good as I dont know what wed have done if either of us had rolled into it. But what ifs didnt matter and looking down at those accursed flames as I stood over them I couldnt help but shiver in imagined pain, fear, and loathing.
They had tried to kill my boyfriend!
Tim called out to me from behind then.
Taylor? What are you doing? Um He trailed off, sounding confused and a little nervous.
Turning around at the sound of his voice I saw the way Tim was now shying away from the fire, the way his tentacles were curling around and cradling the once injured ones, and how his remaining tentacles were swaying in nervousness.
Oh, Tim. Im so, so sorry. My desire to have a fire and go camping had hurt you, had made you afraid. Youd gotten hurt and it was all my fault. I could not let it happen again.
Spinning on my heel I reared my foot back, scowling with determination.
Nothing that could hurt Tim could be allowed to exist!
Then I kicked the mound of earth. What had looked like a volcano next to the fire pit became a landslide. It couldnt be allowed to keep burning, it had to go out, it had to be destroyed!
Go away. Go away. Go away. GoawayGoaway I said, getting louder and louder, faster and faster. Again and again, I stomped on the embers; they had to go out, go away. I stomped, and I stomped, and I stomped!
Tim cried out even as I kept attacking that wretched thing that had hurt him.
Taylor, no! Tim yelled, his tentacles reaching out and grabbing at me.
I struggled out of his grip, determined to put out the fire that had so nearly taken Tim away from me. I wouldnt let it hurt him ever again!
The fire sputtered and died, smothered in its hole as I kept stamping it into the dirt. I was left panting, standing on the hot earth as Tims arms once more curled around me, though more cautiously. I let him pick me up this time, and carry me back to him through the dark. It was pitch black without the fire and impossible to see, but I felt the comforting softness of Tims bulk as he placed me on his back, just holding me as my breathing slowed. He held me until the fear faded. He held me until I knew I was safe and secure, protected in his tentacles. Until I knew he was safe and the fire was gone.
After a few more moments Tim coughed, the same gravelly sound as earlier.
Taylor? He said, voice ladened with concern.
Swallowing, I looked into the dark, the moon and stars blocked out by the trees overhead.
Tim? I replied, my voice sounding so small in the dark.
Are, er, are you okay? Tim asked.
Am, I okay? Tim, you were burnt and I tried, only to peter off as a tentacle was pressed against my lips.
He crooned to me, a soft sound as another tentacle ran lovingly along my cheek.
Shhh. Its okay, Im fine. I heal quick, remember? So dont be sad, okay? Tonight is supposed to be all smiles, no frowns, um. Tim trailed off uncertainly as someone sniffled.
Oh. It was me.
Then everything wobbled for a moment as Tim shook himself beneath me, his tentacles pulling tighter around me.
So, ah, Taylor, if everyone in the world suddenly turned into a vegetable youd be a cutecumber. Wait, er, damn it, that one works better written down, um Tim trailed off again, as he shifted rhythmically beneath me.
What?
Is your father a Baker? Because youre a real cutie pie. Tim tried again.
What.
You must be lost because heaven is a long way from here. Tim said, tentacles shifting about my legs.
I snorted. It was so cheesy, but the way he said it while sounding so sincere
Tim seemed to perk up at that, wriggling excitedly all around me.
If I told you that you had a beautiful body, would you hold it against me?
A few giggles escaped me as Tim pulled my hair out from under me. I was about to say yes but Tim kept going.
Did you sit in a pile of sugar? Because you have a sweet ass.
I outright chuckled at that. What? It was
Hey! I yelped, eyes going wide in shock.
Tim, he had
I said it was a sweet ass. Tim snickered, the two tentacles he used to grab my butt sliding back out from beneath me.
Shocked, but also strangely happy, I couldnt decide if I wanted to smile or make my mouth an o of shock.
One, two, three, four, I declare a tongue war.
Then, as the words registered, I felt Tim place a kiss on my cheek then shift it away, kissing down my jaw.
Um He trailed off, still fumbling for my mouth.
Finally deciding on a smile, I tried to help my wonderful boyfriend out.
Wrong way. My mouths over mmf! Mmm. I began before a tongue wound its way into my mouth.
Slowly our tongues moved back and forth, his tongue tangling with mine. There was the odd sucking sound as his sinfully soft lips slid across mine. We kept kissing, even as saliva began to leak from the corner of my mouth. It was a little gross but I put up with it as, well, I was still pinned down and helpless and it was so exciting!
Slowly, as we kissed, the fear and the hurt faded away. Yes, Tim had been burned. But as he said, he healed quick, regenerated really. He was fine and so was I, we were okay. Soon enough the happiness Id been feeling earlier filled me again. What did a stupid accident matter? It was dealt with, lesson learned; no more fire near Tim. Tonight was supposed to be all about Tim and satisfying his hunger, so if he wanted to carry on? Well, I was more than up for that.
My thoughts once more returning to cloud nine I sighed into the kiss, letting myself fall deeper and just focus on Tims lips on mine. It was so good, feeling them glide back and forth, feeling his tongue sliding across my own, and the saliva now dripping off my chin. I giggled as we made a particularly wet squelching noise, it was so lewd! But the only sign of my laughter was the gentle shaking of my chest as the sound was lost in our kiss. Tim seemed to pick up on it though as he crooned to me while more tentacles brushed across my face, each trailing delicate little kisses of their own as he also let his lust carry our troubles away.
I shuddered, squirming delightedly in my boyfriends grip as he kissed me all over. Kisses trailed over my cheeks while tongues began to lick down my neck. One tentacle grabbed my ear lobe and began sucking while another licked the inside of the other. Still more ducked into my dress to trail kisses along my collar bones.
It was It was all so much. I mean, it all felt so good, but it was also so much, you know? I didnt have words to describe it. There was just so much sensation; there were a hundred or more places where I was being touched, dozens being kissed, a tentacle full more being squeezed, all while my hair and scalp were lovingly stroked. It was too much to feel but too good to give up.
Moaning, almost writhing now I only pressed forward. Lifting my head and pressing myself into the kiss. Focus, Taylor. Focus on the kiss. Dont dont get overwhelmed. Even if everything is tingling and its impossible to stay still. Dont think about how hard your nipples are or how good they feel dragging across your dress. Dont think about how your pussy is tingling and wanting to be touched. Just kiss. Ignore the squelching and and kiss. Oh, fuck it was good!
Then a tentacle wound its way between my legs, crawling across my panty-clad pussy before turning towards my stomach. The wetness it dragged onto my skin was surprising. Where had it Oh god, I was that wet already? And now Tim knew it!?
He chuckled then, his thoughts echoing my own as a tentacle wound its way into my ear while another grazed my panties alongside the first.
Youre dripping, Tay-Tay. Tim whispered straight into my ear.
Shuddering more, I felt my eyes flutter as he kept talking, having to speak louder to be heard over the squelching of our kiss and the rasping air through my nose as I struggled to breathe. Fuck, it felt so good my head was spinning!
Youre little pussy is dripping wet. Your panties are absolutely soaked. They smell so good, you know? So good. So, um, good. Great! So great I just want to rip them off and take your pussy right now. Tim kept talking, telling me exactly what I wanted to hear.
Yes. Take me! Claim me as your own and keep me forever! Trap me in this place that is too good to be true, because this this is what pleasure is.
I pressed higher, my head pulled back awkwardly as Tim refused to let go of my hair, holding me in place even as I strained. So good. But kiss! But held, wanted! I
Seeming to sense my plight, Tim shoved even more of his tongue into my mouth. No longer was it just my tongue swirling against his; now his tongue coiled around mine. He overwhelmed my mouth just as he overwhelmed the rest of me. He surrounded me, held me, and dominated me as only he could. It was It was
So good.
I shuddered in place, my pussy tingling and nipples aching. Please, Tim, please Take me!
Tim kept talking then, his words hard to focus on with how much everything was.
I want you, Taylor. I want you. You complete me. I feel so wanted with you Taylor, I dont feel alone or scared anymore. You make me feel wanted, happy, alive, and please, Taylor. Tell me that you love me. I want, er. Please. Tell me. I need to hear it. Please, Taylor, please. Tim whispered and moaned inside my ears.
I struggled and submitted. I gave Tim my everything as he held me and loved me. As his mouth left mine to hover just above my lips I gave myself to him.
I love you. I love you, Tim. I love you. I want you. This I feel I love you. Im so happy, Tim. You make me so happy. Please. Please! Fuck me and claim me as your own! I whimpered, hands reaching out to claw at him. I wanted him. I needed him! I was nothing without him and now was the time I needed to show him that, to make Tim understand that I belonged to him; heart, mind, and soul.
I was his.
Taylor. My Taylor! My beautiful, Taylor. Tim moaned, tentacles writhing around me. It was so much. Feeling him squirming about my arms, my legs, lacing between my fingers whilst a dozen tongues lapped at my neck
Is this what heaven felt like?
A smile stretched my face into a perverted look as my eyes rolled and a blush heated my cheeks. I was dying and I had never felt so happy. This, this was what I had wanted. To be claimed and protected, to be wanted more than anything. To feel as I had never felt before, for happiness and pleasure to become my whole world.
Then Tim kissed me and I knew no more. His tongue consumed me, devoured me, dominated me. His tentacle tongue swirled around my own whilst hundreds more swirled across my skin and it was all I could do not to scream as my pussy twitched with want. No, need. As my pussy twitched with a need I had never felt before. I needed Tim as I needed air. I needed him to live as I was living and I wanted it now!
Then he drew back, his tentacle blowing hot air across my lips as a hundred more lapped idly at my shivering skin.
Shaking, I smiled at him. Every muscle I had was quivering and my body was now slick with sweat. Fuck, I could feel my costume sticking to me. The top Id pulled tight with corset stitching was sticking to me and the stockings made my legs feel hot and sweaty. It felt uncomfortable and really sexy? I I dont know how I felt right then honestly, except that I was happy. So very happy.
Taylor I want, but we were supposed to, er Tim moaned, his voice echoing all around me.
I looked for him, trying to show him how big my smile was. Who cares about some stupid plan to play hide and seek in the woods? I didnt, not anymore. Sure, it would have been fun to let Tim catch me and play out getting attacked by my familiar gotten loose and planning to do as he wished but this was so much better!
So even as I trembled in his embrace I kept smiling. It was because of him I felt like this, so happy and sexy and horny. Tim made me laugh, made me smile, made me writhe with need.
There was just one slight problem.
Tim Um, where are you? I asked sheepishly.
I couldnt see in the dark, okay?
Tim jerked beneath me at that before laughing sheepishly himself, making me shudder in even more want.
Ah, let me help with that. I, um, cant see so well either. He replied.
Slowly tiny pinpricks of light appeared. Happy blues and whites, hopeful purples and content greens, mixed with loving pinks. Quickly the tiny lights grew, like an aurora blooming across the night. They spread in twisting patterns seemingly without rhyme or reason Then I realized the lights followed the twisting dream-like limbs of my boyfriend, the light spreading across the branches above us. As the light show finished growing and settled into rippling patterns I saw a bunch of the lights, tentacles, ended just slightly above where Id been looking.
As the light rippled over me I shifted my gaze to meet Tims and felt my smile stretch wider even as my panting slowed. Tim was here and I was safe. He was amazing, my literal light in the darkness. He protected me and loved me. And I loved him. We were together and soon hed be fed and Id be f-fucked. All All w-would be right w-with the w-world. Damn it brain! Stop stuttering! Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck. Im going to get it! Im going to get fucked!
Tim shivered then, a sudden flash of pink washed across his body, leaving most of his tentacles glowing a beautiful rose.
Y-yeah, you, um, will. S-soon. Tim stammered.
Realization dawned.
I said that out loud, didnt I? I said in a small voice, blushing furiously.
A tentacle licked along my heated, saliva-slick cheek.
So cute! Tim gushed, kissing my cheek. And, yes. Yes, you did. Er, that is if you mean did you say out loud Im going to get fucked. Um Tim trailed off, his tentacles glowing the paler pink of embarrassment now but still tinged heavily with what I was realizing was lust.
Lust! For me!
Do it. I whispered.
Tims tentacles cocked to the side.
Uh, what did you say? He asked, looking at me in confusion.
Do it. I said, louder this time. I know wed p-planned stuff, to play around more first, b-but I need it.
Tim seemed nervous, his tentacles bobbing and swaying while flickering between nervous green and lustful pink.
You, uh, you dont want to play games and just, er, sort of, cut to the, um, main event? Tim squeaked.
I nodded, my heart painfully loud in my ears with my own nerves.
Uh-huh. I breathed. I-I need need you to
I tried to talk more but lost what I was saying as Tim slithered a tentacle across my ribs, touching the bottom of my breasts. Humming in uncertainty he offered me an out.
Are you sure, Taylor? We, uh, you dont have to do this. I know you, er, that you kind of said you Tim began to ramble.
Clap!
I cut Tim off, clapping my hands to grab his attention. What? My arms were bound and it was the easiest solution.
Im ready. I want this. Please, Tim. Im literally begging for it. Im just a little nervous, okay? Its my f-first time and I know it will hurt b-but it should feel good pretty quickly. I said, clapping again as Tim tried to speak.
Bu Tim tried.
No, Tim. Dont say you wont hurt me. Youre not; its just a thing for girls. I think? No ones ever told me directly, Ive just heard rumors and stuff. Anyway! You need me to to c- to cum. I managed to finally stammer out. You need me to cum so you can eat and you stop being in pain. I promised you'd get to eat till you burst when we figured out what you eat and I intend to keep that promise. Besides, itll feel good for me too soon enough. Just Just be gentle. Please?
Tim shuddered as I finished; his back sinking slightly as he tried to pull me closer and protect me.
Okay, if youre sure? I promise Ill be gentle. I love you, Taylor. Just, uh, can I hear you begging again? Is that Is that okay? It was so hot. Tim said, his limbs already beginning to move again, stroking my sides, my legs, my hair, my everything.
Of course you uhhh can. Ohhh, that feels Ohhh. I gasped and moaned.
More tentacles were winding their way beneath my dress, a few winding their way around my breasts and squeezing.
Tim hummed, appreciatively as I moaned.
Does it feel good, Tay-Tay? He asked, squeezing my breasts again.
I groaned.
Yesssss. Do the Do the sucker thing, pleeeeeease? I hissed, shivering with anticipation.
Tim answered me, but not with words. I was left gasping and squirming, tugging against the tentacles binding my arms. The way the dozens of little suckers were kissing my breasts, sucking down before being popped off Oh, fuck it felt soooo good. Other tentacles left wet trails across my skin as Tim licked me, lines of chill that contrast so strongly with the heat building in my chest and below my stomach.
Thick, bulging limbs slithered about my arms, pulling them straighter whilst lifting them up. I grabbed a tentacle with each hand as they slithered past, able to watch myself wrap my fingers around Tim as he began to stroke back and forth through my hands. Around my upper thighs, pressed against my exposed skin his tentacles swelled and thickened too, pulling my legs apart gently whilst my knees were slowly bent. The light was becoming much patchier now as Tim shifted focus and moved more of his limbs from looking at me to touching me. Lifting my head I panted and moaned as I looked down; seeing my dress bulge and shift, pink and blue lights shining from within.
Shuddering and twitching in constant pleasure as Tim played with my breasts and licked at my neck, my collar, or sucked on my ear I still yelped when a sucker came down on my nipple and squeezed.
F-f-fuck. More. I moaned, letting my head flop back.
Tim responded with an extra-large tongue licking its way up my neck.
Oh? More what, Tay-Tay? Tim said; his voice deep and husky.
I gasped, feeling him suck on my other nipple.
Thaaaaat. I groaned, eyes staring blankly as I focused on my body. Holy fuck, I felt so goooood.
Tim chuckled, his voice deeper and raspier. He must be getting excited too! Yes, Tim, feel good, tell me this is good for you, tell me you feel as good as I do!
Do you like me sucking on your nipples? He asked, grabbing and quickly popping his suckers off both of them.
I gasped, breathless for a moment before letting out a long, drawn-out
Yessssss. I hissed, my teeth clenched as I struggled to contain myself. Need, kiss, suck more. I needed more!
Tim flicked my nipple suddenly, the sharp pain drawing a much sharper gasp, but also feeling exquisite.
Ah-ah, Tay-Tay. You have to tell me exactly what you like. Tim said, voice low and husky. He sounded so sexy like that.
I whimpered, feeling so dirty as I spoke and that made it feel so good.
I I like you sucking my nipples. I l-love you holding my arms, restr-straining me. Licking me. Please, kiss me! I said, begging Tim to do more as I twisted in my bonds. I wasnt sure if I was trying to escape all this maddening sensation or push myself closer. It all it was just all. Like my whole body was wired straight to my pussy, every touch sparking something inside me. From the ear Tim was licking to my feet as tiny tentacles slowly wound their way into my shoes; it all felt so good!
Tim sucked on both my nipples again, his suckers now grabbing all over my breasts and pulsing.
Not yet, Tay-Tay, no kisses yet. I want to hear you moan. I want to hear you beg. I want you to tell me what you want. I want to hear you say yes. Tim rumbled; his voice filled with need.
Gasping and shuddering as pleasure shot straight from my nipples to my pussy, I tried to think, tried to get the words. It was hard, so very hard because all I could focus on was the way Tim was pumping through my hands, on the way my nipples were aching or a dozen other sensations. My mouth opened and closed; my lips spasming as I tried to answer.
Tim spoke again, tentacles winding down my stockings whilst trailing kisses.
Beg for me. Beg for it, Taylor. Give me your consent. Tim said, sounding a little less sure now.
No! He had to know!
I need I need this Need Please. I gasped, back arching in pleasure.
Please, what? Tim said, his voice a little relieved as I finally managed to answer.
Then he stopped. Gasping at the suddenness and the instant lack I felt, at the hollow emptiness I could feel between my legs as my pussy twitched with want
Fuck me. Fuck me! Claim my pussy as yours and own me. Please, just hurry up and fuck me! I yelled, not caring what might happen next so long as I got to feel, as long as something filled this aching hole inside me.
Ohhh, Taylor. Tim groaned now, his voice so utterly erotic and lecherous. Yes, Ill fuck you, Ill fuck you, Ill fuck you, Ill fuck you!
Tim pushed across my pussy then, his thick bulging tentacle crushing my soaked panties against my pussy and grinding over my clit. Squealing in delight I thrust my hips against him, even as the tentacle kept pushing up, sliding beneath the band of my skirt and winding its way up my stomach to between my breasts. The way he kept grinding across my aching pussy had my face twisted into the most stupid and perverted smile. Fuck, it felt like most of my brain was concentrated in my pussy right now with how good that felt, it was practically all I could focus on. So much so I didnt really understand what Tim said next.
Its a pity, you looked so hot in this costume, but needs must. Tim said reluctantly, but I could hear the desire bubbling beneath the surface.
Lifting my head to see the absolutely obscene bulge the wound its way up my witch costume I tried to focus beyond my crotch and respond.
Wahh? Was all I managed before
RIP!~
With a loud tearing sound Tim flexed his tentacles. The huge one ripping upwards whilst the dozens of others not wrapped about my breasts all tore in in different directions. The dress ripped and tore. It was shredded in a display of pure power that had me shuddering in pleasure again, though this one entirely mental. Seeing once more the sheer strength Tim possessed I felt so vulnerable and yet also so utterly safe and wanted trapped within my boyfriends clutches.
Next to go were the arm socks Id been wearing as they too were torn from me in a display of bestial power. Thankfully my shoes were spared, popped off my feet quite gently considering. Then, uh, what?
Uh, Tim? Why are you not ripping those off? I asked, confused as Tim carefully pulled my striped stockings down.
Tim didnt even pause, though a few more tentacles lifted up to stare at my face.
Because I want you to wear them again. They suit you. Tim said, sounding sheepish but also horny.
Further ability to question him was robbed from me as the tentacles wrapped about my breasts pulled, suckers popping off rapid-fire. It felt like dozens of pinches and sucking and, ohhh, fuck was it good.
Head flopped back as I enjoyed just feeling once more, I still gasped as I felt two tentacles enter the once place Tim hadnt so far. Lifting my head again I could just barely make out two lumps as two thin tentacles hooked themselves through the sides of my panties.
Tim made his scratching cough sound.
Uh, can I take these off? He asked.
Huffing in amusement I said the first thing that came to mind.
Be kind of hard to fuck me if you dont. I said.
Tim just giggled nervously.
Haha, uh, yeah. It would. Um, here I go. He said, pulling my panties down too.
It was a bit hard that the stockings, the thick tentacles binding my legs having to be moved out the way and my legs contorted this way and that to get my panties off. Why he didnt just tear them away like my dress I didnt know, but the way his thick limbs shifted and coiled about my legs, sliding across my feet and squeezing about my thighs, that was good.
And then finally as I lay naked in Tim clutches
Uh, Talor, can I, ah, that is, is it okay if I Tim stammered, his tentacles flaring a brilliant mix of arousal and embarrassment in mottled pink.
Understanding what he wanted I gave Tim the same permission the last time Id been completely exposed.
You can look. I said, my cheeks burning even as my hips twitched in anticipation.
But this time I didnt need to spread my legs. Tims long limbs were wrapped about them, holding them open. I was so exposed, so vulnerable, and I loved it.
So pretty. Tim whispered, dozens of tentacles lowering themselves to stare at my crotch.
I blushed again but didnt turn my head away this time.
You said that last time. I said, feeling my pussy twitch in delight at the attention.
Tim just edged his tentacles closer, gazing at my wet and dripping vagina.
I know, but its true. Its Its beautiful. Youre beautiful, Taylor. Your pussy looks amazing. Tim replied, voice breathy with reverence.
Really? I know he loved me, but he thought I was beautiful? That my pussy was beautiful?
He interrupted my thoughts before they could spin out of control like my racing heart had.
Look, Taylor, look! Youre dripping! Your pussy is absolutely drenched! You must be so horny. Tim said, giggling excitedly.
Struggling to contain all the feelings pounding through my heart and body I sucked in a mouthful of air before letting my brain run away with my mouth.
L-Look. Look at my s-slutty pussy. Its twitching for you. It wants you, it needs you. T-Touch it, please. Touch me, lick me, f-fuck me! Hurry up, I cant stand this. I need you, need cock, need and want. Please, give it to me. Please! I gushed, thrusting my hips against my bonds, unable to even string a sentence together out of desire.
My pussy twitched violently again as Tim continued to stare. Seeing him so besotted with my sex was intoxicating. But as I said, I wanted more. I needed more. Right. Now.
Hurry up and fuck me already! I yelled, my legs straining against Tims hold.
A tentacle licked up my cheek before kissing me on the forehead. Tims voice filled my ears as my eyes closed as I pushed into the touch; his voice made me feel loved and desired.
Okay, Im going to put it in now. Tim said.
Opening my eyes again I watched in nervous desire as a thin tentacle came forward from the pack looking at me. Slowly its glowing pink tip crept closer and closer. This was it, the first touch of Tim on my naked pussy, nothing separating us. Then he touched me, the finger thin tip gliding through my labia.
Yessss. I hissed in desire.
Tim had his tentacle brushing against my inner lips, the thin tip pushing around and squirming all over. It felt so good and soothed the almost burning feeling in my pussy. Instead of this hot need, it felt nice; little waves of pleasure washing through my whole vagina.
Tims voice sounded just as happy and lustful as I felt.
You taste so good. Your pussy tastes amazing. Its the best thing ever. Oh, it always smelled good and Im sorry I couldnt help but always try to get near it but oh, I want it, I want to keep tasting this forever. So good. Its so good. Tim groaned, wriggling even faster amidst my folds.
Moaning I pressed myself forward; enjoying this feeling of utter bliss. Tim may have been licking my pussy now but he hadnt stopped anywhere else either. Tongues lapped at my neck, whilst other tentacles tickled their way down my ribs. My breasts were still bound, the two tentacles rhythmically squeezing instead of sucking at me now. A new sensation caught my attention briefly as a tentacle kissed its way across my exposed hip bone and down towards my thigh before my pussy incessantly dragged my mind back to it.
But despite how good it felt I wanted more.
Please, Tim. Deeper. I said, panting with need.
Tim placed a quick kiss against my lips, ignoring my mewling for him to stay as he pulled away again.
Okay, here, uh, here I go. Tim replied, oddly nervous.
He kept playing around then, his tentacle squirming through my folds. I waited and my hips bucked as he ran the tip over my urethra. Wow, that felt good but it wasnt what we were after. Why was he just squirming around and not putting it in? It was almost as if he didnt know where to Oh. Right. Boy.
Lower. I said. My clits at the top, but my vagina, the hole, is lower.
Tim jolted at that, his whole body twitching.
Oh! Ah, I knew that! He claimed.
I wanted to snort in amusement but ended up inhaling sharply.
Ohhh. I sighed, my eyes fluttering for a moment.
That felt That felt really good.
Looking down I saw the glow of Tims cock disappear as it slowly pushed its way deeper inside me. I was a little disappointed you couldnt see the glow through my skin, but then that was swept away by the sensation.
Did I mention how good this felt? I thought it was supposed to hurt, that Id have to grimace and talk Tim into persevering despite my pain. This This was nothing like Id imagined; no pain, just a wonderful feeling of pressure as Tim slowly slid inside me. Sure, he wasnt very big at the moment, his cock barely thicker than my finger, but that could change. When he touched something deep inside me, something hard that felt both nice and uncomfortable, I gasped.
Are you okay? Tim said, his voice filled with concern.
Nodding shakily, I smiled at him to make sure he knew everything was good. Wait, scratch that. That everything was great.
Y-Yeah, just easy on touching that; I think its my cervix. I said, my breath ragged as I tried not to pant.
Tim nodded then, the few tentacles not tending to me and just being used to observe bobbing in acceptance.
Okay, Im going to start moving now. He said.
I nodded in return.
Do it, but, uh A little thicker, please? I said, blushing at how perverted I was.
I wanted to get fucked by a big, fat, tentacle cock.
Tim perked up at that before complying. I couldnt help but gasp and moan as I felt the tentacle inside my pussy swell. It felt big and thick now. Looking down it only looked to be maybe twice as thick, though it felt like it should have been closer to ten.
Then Tim pulled out of me and I was left with this terrible empty feeling. I wanted that cock back inside me right this instant and I voiced my displeasure.
Hey! Put thatOhhhh. Fuck~! I finished in a squeal.
My pussy was squeezing with happiness as Tim shoved back inside me. He pulled out again and pushed back in, out and in, out and in. My pussy squelched, making such lewd and disgusting sounds as Tim started to fuck me. It sounded so perverse and I loved it. I loved it! I loved it all!
Empty and needy and then filled to bursting with pleasure. My head flopped back as my eyes closed and I gasped again and again, my breathing ragged as pleasure coursed through me. I was being fucked and my pussy felt so good. The way Tims thick tentacle pushed into me, not hard and rigid but smooth and flexible, filled me in ways I cant describe. Each thrust was just that little bit different, his cock twisting to push against new places inside me and making sure every thrust held my attention. It was just so good, the fucking, the licking, the squeezing of my breasts, the kisses down the inside of my thigh Fuck! So good, so good, too good.
I shuddered, trying to make sense of everything and failing. My whole body felt so hot and I loved it, but it was too much. I could just feel so much! My boobs filled with heat and my nipples were electrified, my skin was burning and neck tingling, just everything! Even my pussy couldnt stop twitching; it just squeezing down on Tims cock as he continued to pump in and out of me. Yes, like that. More, faster. Yes, fill me. Please!
Then Tim choked out a cry.
Taylor, it feels so good. Your pussy... Im gonna Tim gasped.
Heat. That was the best way to describe it. Heat bloomed in my pussy as Tim came. His cock spasmed inside me, pulsing as he filled me with his cum.
As Tim moaned I moaned along with him, both in pleasure and regret at the inevitable loss. It felt so good, so warm and tingly as he spurted his thick white cum into me. It felt even better as it began to overflow and drip out of me. But I also knew this meant wed have to wait for a little while as boys went soft aft
Squelch.
H-Huh? What?
Tim thrust into me again, his cock no longer spasming and now back to thrusting inside me. The pace hed built up to was gone, slower now but it still felt really good. Better even. My pussy was tingling and so warm and somehow just feeling more relaxed. It felt like I could take even more somehow, and what had been filling was now lackluster. I what? What was happening? What was this feeling and, more importantly, how was Tim still going!?
Picking my head back up I looked down, watching wide-eyed as Tim continued to thrust into my pussy, his cum forming thick, sticky ropes each time he pulled out.
H-How? I gasped, unable to get more out. It felt so good! Oh, fuck, I loved this! I loved cock!
Tim kept thrusting even as he answered me.
How what? Ah, sorry about cumming before you. Your pussy just felt too good. I hope thats okay? Tim said, still relentlessly fucking me.
Damn it, my pussy felt even better now. How did Tim do this to me? But I wanted more Oh, right. Question. F-Focus Taylor.
How are you still going? Dont boys have to stop and rest? I said breathlessly, panting and gasping.
Tim sounded confused as he replied.
Maybe? But, uh, why would I have to? Im a tentacle monster! I dont have to get it up. Tim crowed, picking up the pace as my pussy started to twitch more and more.
Oh, fuck this was good. Come on, focus. You can do it, Taylor!
Y-You dont? You can just Ah! keep going? Forever? I asked, crying out as Tim pressed against something really sensitive just inside me. What was that!? I wanted that again!
Seeming to understand my squeal of pleasure Tim started pressing up against that sweet spot just inside my pussy on the front side as he kept fucking me, his cock squirming about inside me. Fuck, I wanted him to be bigger! More, give me more cock!
I was such a slut... And I loved it!
I could barely understand Tims reply over my heart pounding in my ears.
Nope. I mean, um, yes? No. Yes. That, er, order. I dont have to stop and can keep going for as long as I like. Wait, I mean you like. We like? Tim said, his pace slowing as he confused himself.
Not liking that I bucked my hips, then whimpered when Tims response was to tighten his hold and lock me completely in place. I felt so vulnerable yet Id never felt safer or more loved. Tim, he was doing this to me; my heart was racing and my breathing ragged, making me so hot that sweat was beading on my forehead and dripping down my sides.
Tim picked up the pace again, spurred on by my voice. Realizing this I moaned and squealed for him, egging him on to fuck me even harder.
Yes, fuck me, Tim! ~AH!~ Fuck your slutty girlfriend. Fuck my pussy. ~AH!~ Claim it, own it. Use it to make your cock feel good and ~AHHH!~ then fill me with your cum! Yes, bigger, bigger! Stretch me out and fuck me! I love this, Tim, I love this! Its so good, dont stop. Dont ever stop. Fuck meeeeee~! I screamed, my whole body writing in pleasure.
Everything felt so good, my whole world was being consumed by pleasure. As Tim grew even thicker and kept pounding away inside me I squirmed. As he kissed up my neck, little suckers now popping off in staccato moments of pain that somehow made everything better. My breasts which I was now so proud of felt amazing, being held and squeezed and vibrated. It felt so good it felt almost like I could cum from my tits alone! So hot and tingly! The way the tips of each tentacle were circling my nipples and pulsing, bolts of pleasure shooting like electricity straight down to my
I realized the one thing missing. The one thing I needed to cum.
My clit! Play with my clit! I yelled, spit flying from my mouth as I drooled all over myself. It was just too much, I felt too good.
Id never felt anything like this. My pussy had never felt anything like this this pounding; full then empty then full then empty then full. The sheer pleasure as Tim made his cock even thicker, stretching me as he fucked me, he made me feel things I hadnt known could be felt. My pussy was twitching and I was so close to cumming, I just needed
A tiny tendril poked itself under my clits sensitive hood. I tensed, my whole body shivering as the tentacle wrapped around my clit. Then I lost it when the tentacle started vibrating.
AHHHHHHH!! I screamed, head thrown back and muscles locked tight as I came. I was cumming! My pussy was cumming on Tims cock and it felt so good. I love sex. I love sex!
My pussy was spasming around Tims cock. The way my muscles rippled, the way they clamped down again and again, it felt like I was trying to milk Tims cock, like my pussy was trying to milk him for his cum. Apparently he felt the same because the next moment my pussy was flooded with that warmth and pulsing wetness that signified Tims own orgasm.
I groaned at the feeling, the sheer ecstasy of Tims cock throbbing inside my cumming pussy as he came. I swear it made my own orgasm feel better and last longer. The heat, the sensation it was all so good.
And it wasnt stopping?
Sluggishly I lifted my head and looked down at my crotch.
Tim was once more fucking me, moaning along with me now as he launched right back into the pace hed been at. His tentacle cock was relentlessly pounding my pussy into utter submission. I shuddered in excitement at the thought.
Tim, you, uh Uhhhhh. I trailed off in a moan, unable to think clearly anymore. I shuddered, my whole body shivering as pleasure ran rampant. Everything felt so sensitive just after Id cum. My nipples almost hurt and my breasts felt too much. My whole body felt electrified and my pussy my pussy was plugged directly into the mains. It tingled all over; my labia feeling like my tongue did when you licked a battery, my insides filled with the pleasurable pressure Id never known and my clit, it felt so good I felt like I needed to pee.
Do Do I ask him to stop, to let me rest? What What do I do?
Tim moaned, his whole body shaking in pleasure and desire.
Taylor, Taylor! You taste so good! When you came, I could feel it, I could taste it. Your pussy tastes divine; I dont want to stop fucking you ever. And your emotions, they were so much more intense, so much closer. They taste so good, it all tastes so good! Your whole body, your skin, your sweat, your pussy; I want it all! It tastes so good and Im so hungry! More, Taylor, give me more! Tim gushed, his voice becoming more and more bestial as he talked.
I swallowed nervously.
W-well, when you p-put it like th-that. I g-guess Ive got n-n-no ch-choice. I did p-promise you that w-when we w-worked out what you eat you could Uh! eat until you burst. I stammered giving Tim a frightened and excited smile.
Tim hiccupped at that, or as close as he could come.
Th-Thank you. Thank you, Taylor. I love you. I love you so much! Tim said.
I just moaned, head flopped back as I tried to endure the pleasure. How could I feel anything but happy when he goes and says something like that? How can he just go and say something so heart-melting as hes pounding my pussy and playing with my clit?
My eyes widened and my pussy spasmed; before I realized what was happening I was cumming again. Tim, his words had
My thighs quivered and clenched as I came. My pussy spasmed on Tims cock as he kept thrusting inside me. It felt even better, so good that it hurt. My pussy was squeezing down on him, trying to push his cock out but Tim was having none of that; his thrusts pushed against my muscles as he forced my clenching pussy to open up and let him in was too good, just too good.
I clenched my jaw and grimaced as I came so hard I couldnt see. Sweat was pouring off me now; I felt so hot all over, my whole body practically a furnace. All I could feel was Tim; licking, sucking, teasing, and fucking me. My whole body was his for the taking and he took it all. My muscles quivered and clenched, my whole body twitching in my bonds as Tim kept fucking me. Cumming was the best but it was just too much! I was cumming and I couldnt stop and I could feel it all and it was too much but it felt so good!
Tim seemed to sense my twisted thoughts, stroking lovingly along my cheeks to calm me.
Dont bite Taylor. Relax. Enjoy it. Please tell me youre enjoying it as much as me? You taste so good; your orgasms taste so good I just want to make you cum again and again. Please, tell me youre enjoying this too? Tim begged, sounding desperate as he kept fucking me, my pussy spasming around him.
Panting as the sensation finally lessened a bit as my orgasm passed I just stared blankly upwards for a few seconds without really seeing. I tried to recollect my spinning thoughts, tried to make a proper reply. But as Tim kept fucking me and my head kept spinning I gave up and just said the first things that managed to float to the surface in my head.
So good. So good. Best. Want, more. Please me, fuck me. More. F-Fuck m-m-more. Pussy feels good. So good. Cock is best! Cock fuck pussy. More fuck. Want. Gas. Gimme g-gas. Like p-pool. I gasped, barely able to breathe due to the sheer pleasure coursing through me, my whole body shuddering and writhing.
Tim hummed in relief whilst even more tentacles started to lap at my skin.
Thats good. I just, I cant stop Taylor. I cant stop! You taste so good and Im so hungry. Im going to fuck your pussy until your brain melts out your ears. No, out your pussy! Im going to fuck you until your eyes cross and you lose your mind! Till you cant control your bladder and squirt for me! I want more of you, you taste and feel amazing! Tim growled, his lights flickering out until just those of his glowing lust remained. Tim was losing control of himself and becoming some kind of sex-crazed beast.
And I loved it.
Yes, dont stop. Dont ever stop. Tim, Im yours. I moaned as I felt two little tentacles press themselves into my nostrils. It was kind of gross, like someone else sticking their finger in your nose Except then it began to smell like strawberries and the grossness quickly faded as my head became fluffy.
Fuck this was good.
As Tim kept pounding my pussy and squirming all over me the gas began to fill my head. What room had been left for thinking with all the pleasure I was feeling was soon filled up. All I could focus on was my body. Worries, cares? What are those? Thoughts? None in this head. Just pleasure. Only pleasure. Just cock filling my pussy. Only tentacles squeezing my clit, my breasts, licking my skin. Just cock and pussy. So good. So good.
Tim groaned as he came in my pussy again, not even stopping this time. He just kept pounding me in a sex-crazed rut.
I love you. Love you so much. Tim mumbled, losing himself to my pussy just as Id lost myself to his cock.
Thats not fair. Its just not fair saying I love you while fucking my pussy.
As I quivered in orgasm I could feel the last of my willpower and sanity starting to slip away. If If I didnt say something now it would be too late and I wouldnt be able to until Tim was finally sated. So, pulling together the final shreds of my mind I asked Tim for one last thing.
Mouth! Uh! Fuck my mouth. Blowjob. Please! I gasped before I sucked in another deep breath of Tims wonderful gas. My head felt so light now, my pulse thundering inside my skull, almost drowning out the squelching coming from my pussy as the pleasure from my third body-shaking orgasm didnt stop.
Tim didnt say anything. His reply was a tentacle lifting off my cheek and shoving its way almost brutally into my mouth. I groaned, tongue already lapping at the tentacle as it wriggled about to line itself up properly. It was impossible to think now so I just let go, let my mouth do what it wanted. My cheeks hollowed as I began sucking on the cock in my mouth, my tongue trying to encourage it to start fucking me too. It didnt take long, and what seemed instantaneous but could have been anything from seconds to minutes for all I know, Tims cock was plunging in and out of my mouth.
It sounded so lewd; the gulping, slurping sounds mixing with the squelching from my pussy as I was involved in a two-person orgy. It was so good and my pussy, it hadnt of fuck, I was still cumming!
I squealed as Tim came again, his cock relentlessly shooting more boiling hot cum inside my pussy only for it to be forced out and splattered all over my legs as he kept fucking me. His tentacle only grew thicker as he came, stretching my pussy oh, so good. The cock in my mouth came too, thick globs of cum being shot onto my tongue only for me to swallow them one after another. It tasted so salty and sweet and like nothing you have ever tried. It tasted like happiness and joy and I wanted more.
Licking and sucking, I bathed Tims cock with saliva, trying to coax another orgasm out of him. It was only fair as my pussy wouldnt stop spasming as I came again, again, again. I couldnt stop cumming! Every thrust in felt like its own orgasm, pleasure washing through me. And every time he pulled out left me shaking in anticipation of his inevitable thrust. It. Was. The. Best! My mind was melting along with my pussy as it became even more sensitive, feeling better and better, but also more relaxed? I could feel my pussy stretching itself around Tims thickening cock; it felt amazing, like an orgasm all of its own as I was stretched. And he just kept fucking and I couldnt stop cumming.
I wanted Tim to feel this, to feel as good as I felt, to feel as if his mind was melting from pleasure. To lose himself as I was becoming lost. All I wanted was for him to cum so I can suck it down and fill my greedy stomach and even greedier pussy. I could feel him twitch again but I couldnt summon the energy to try harder. I already was, trying my hardest that is. And I was rewarded by Tim cumming again, more cum spilling down my hungry throat and filling my needy pussy.
It was all so good and just as I began to get used to something, Tim would do something new. From his cocks vibrating, to sucking hard on my nipples, or tapping his cock against my cervix. Then hed moan and say I love you and push my pleasure to new heights.
It was all so good, but the way he kept pressing against the inside and front of my pussy was great but also really bad. Every time he pushed inside me, thrust against that spot, stretched my muscles and made my pussy submit I came, but But each time he pushed on it felt like I needed to pee. It felt so good but made me need to pee so bad but I couldnt tell him to stop I was going to pee if he didnt stop! My bladder was getting filled by his fucking but he wouldnt stop! Did did I even want him to stop?
Tim growled, fucking my pussy even harder.
You just keep cumming, dont you? I can taste it, theres pink emotion just pouring off you Taylor and it tastes so good. You cant stop, can you? Youre, youre my dirty cumming slut and you taste so good! But theres more, isnt there? More pleasure you can feel. Cum harder, Taylor, cum for me. Cum your brains out! Tim rasped; his voice was so savage and brutal it made my pussy clench in desire.
I I could? Cum harder? O-Okay, Id try
Clenching my pussy around Tims cock as hard as I could I tried my best to focus and failed. Focusing. My mind felt so light and fluffy. So, instead, I sucked his cock deeper, drawing him into fucking my throat. Tims salty, delicious pre-cum made it so nice and easy, his cock just gliding in. It felt so good and as he fucked my throat the pressure and quickly building need for air was addictive. Hed pull out just far enough for me to get a fresh lung full of gas before plunging back in, so fast and rapid spit and cum were flying everywhere. The sensation, the gagging and drooling sounds, the spit splattering over my face mixed with cum as he fucked my face It was so good! Drops of cum and spit were splashed all over my glasses and it made me feel so dirty! My whole face was as messed up as my pussy now and they both felt so good, so much pleasure I was cumming. My My tongue felt as sensitive as my nipples! It felt so good, my whole mouth felt almost like my pussy. Fuck. I was cumming from my mouth too? You could do that!? But... But it wasnt enough. It all felt so good, but Tim wanted more. I wanted more.
Confused by my own thoughts, I took another deep breath and Ohhhhh. Thats the stuff.
My head was absolutely pounding as my mouth came, my breasts had their own orgasm, and my pussy felt even better and more sensitive as it came too. My whole body was so sensitive and it just kept getting hotter and my bladder fuller. The pressure was almost unbearable now as Tims cock expanded once again, stretching my pussy to new limits! Fuck, I swear he felt as thick as my wrist now. It was It was
Oh fuck, I was cumming!
My stomach quivered, my abs clenching over and over as my pussy spasmed even more violently, once more trying to push Tim out. He wouldnt allow it though, only fucking me faster. I lost control completely then, writhing and moaning, gasping and trying to push myself against Tim to feel more. My pussy was gushing; I I was peeing as I came and it felt so good.
Tim crooned beneath me as I peed all over him, cumming so hard I couldnt think.
Good girl. Youre squirting, Taylor. Cum like that, it tastes so good. Good girl, cum, squirt. Squirt for me. Cum for me. Good girls cum. Youre a good little slut cumming for me. Such a good girl, squirting as she cums. Such a good girl. Tim moaned, more words and praise tumbling out of him as he fucked me senseless. There were tentacles lapping at my labia and urethra as I peed squirted while I was cumming again and again and again.
I was a good girl. A naughty slut for my boyfriend. His slutty girl. A good girl. A good girl cumming. Cumming is good girl, good girl is cumming. Good girl. Good slut.
My thoughts were all sideways and my brain mush. All I could do was collapse back against my wonderfully powerful boyfriend and cum. As he kept fucking me, squirts were forced out of me intermittently as my bladder refilled. As we fucked I turned into a squirming, cumming, cock hungry mess. I lay there, squealing and cumming and squirting. I squeezed my pussy against his cock, licked his cock, and swallowed his cum. I became a slut who was cumming so hard she couldnt even remember her own name.
Meanwhile, Tim thrust into me over and over, ravaging my throat and claiming my pussy as his own. He came over and over, thick delicious cum filling me, splattering all over me, soaking into every part of me. The tentacles thrusting through my hands came, squirting great gouts of cum all over my body, only for more tentacles to start rubbing it into my skin. Tim had become a sex-crazed monster whose only concerns were cumming and driving me insane with pleasure.
And I loved every second of it!
Mmm. I moaned sleepily as I woke.
Rolling over I snuggled deeper as things went squish around me. I felt so nice; I was warm and wrapped in softness, every part of me being embraced. I felt so snug and safe. Still, with my subtle movements Tim would know I was awake. He could always tell; he was just nice about letting me snuggle with him for a bit.
Sucking in a deep breath I sighed in contentment, nuzzling against Tim as I enjoyed myself in his warm embrace. Tim nuzzled back then, a tentacle squirming against my cheek.
Good afternoon sleepy head. Tim said before kissing my cheek.
Turning my head to face towards him I managed to capture his tentacle with my lips, giving Tim a quick kiss of my own.
Good morn I began before a yawn tried to crack my jaw. Then Tims words caught up with me. Afternoon?
Cracking open my eyes revealed the world as a white and brown blur. That wasnt that unusual though, as I did need glasses, it was just a question of where they were. I vaguely recalled Tim removing them, but I couldnt really recall. Hell, I wasnt even sure if that had been last night or another night and I was just getting confused. I think it must have been last night though as Tim gently placed my glasses atop my nose.
Once the world was resolved into recognizable shapes I smiled at the multitude of tentacles staring at me as I lay on my side.
Good afternoon, Tim? I said questioningly.
Tim bobbed his tentacles in a nod.
Yeah, its the afternoon. You, um, kind of spent most of the day sleeping. We stayed up really early. Tim said sheepishly, his tentacles ducking cutely in embarrassment.
Smiling at how adorable he was and just how good I felt I decided not to worry. That was the point of doing this on a weekend when Dad was gone. We had the time, so why worry?
Huh. Well, thank you for looking after me then. But dont you mean stayed up late? I said.
Tim shook his tentacles.
No, early. You sort of passed out this morning? I think it was after dawn at least since there was light just poking through the trees. We, uh, kind of had a lot of sex. Tim said sheepishly, glowing with embarrassment.
So cute!
Still, that did explain why I was waking up in the afternoon. But if I went to sleep only after the sun was coming up
How long did we have sex for? I asked, letting out a nervous giggle at the thought. Fuck, we must have sex for
Hours. We, uh, kind of did it all night. Um, sorry, you just tasted so good and it felt super nice and, uh Tim trailed off at my excited laughter.
Squirming onto my back with a series of squishing sounds and an odd sticky sensation I pulled my arms free of Tims embrace, thrusting them up to the sky okay, to the branches overhead. What were those white stains? All well, they didnt matter because
We had sex! For hours! I cheered, still laughing with happiness.
Tim laughed too, sounding relieved and happy.
Yeah, we did. After we started you just kept cumming and I ate so much. It was the best. Tim said, trailing off with a contented sigh.
I smiled at that, a feeling of pride welling up in my chest. We had finally figured out what Tim ate and I had fed him. Id kept my promise and fed him till he burst Hed burst inside me, in my mouth, and all over me! It had felt so good. Even Id burst it had felt so good. Well, kind of. Squirting counted, right? Either way just recalling that feeling, the need to pee and the ecstasy of squirting as I was cumming It was so good, but now that I was focused on my pussy I could feel a dull ache too. It reminded me of being invaded, of my pussy being fucked so hard I saw colors in the dark. Of squirming and mewling as Tim pumped cum into my pussy and down my throat. Fuck, just thinking about it now was making me wet again.
Ah, there was that guilty feeling. The familiar hot shame creeping into my stomach and down my neck. I knew I wanted sex, that Id enjoyed it, but that it still wasnt right. Girls werent supposed to want this kind of thing, they werent supposed to enjoy it. But I did. I loved cumming. It felt so good! And And Tim had needed it, hed needed me to cum. Orgasms were what he ate. So me cumming, us having sex, enjoying it That couldnt be bad. It just couldnt! Giving someone food, relieving them of pain; those were good things. So even if it was wrong, even if society said I wasnt supposed to like sex, fuck them! I enjoyed it, Tim needed it, and I refused to feel bad about it. So there!
Taking a deep breath I pulled my mind away from such depressing thoughts and focused just on my body like Dad had taught me to control my temper. I felt good. Really good. There was no tension, no soreness anywhere but my pussy. Just pleasant warmth, softness, and an all-encompassing comfort. It was nice. I was safe. I didnt have to care about others or what they thought of me. I was alone with my boyfriend who loved me more than anything.
Tim loved me!
Feeling better again I heaved my own sigh of contentment at the thought.
Im glad youre happy. Im so happy you finally got to eat. I Im just so happy. It was really good; I had no idea sex could be like that. That I could feel so good or cum so hard. It was wow. Just, wow. I said, closing my eyes as I recalled just how good it felt.
My pussy twitched, a tingling feeling starting inside me despite the dull ache permeating it. What a greedy pussy, already wanting cock so soon after itd had the fucking of a lifetime.
Speaking of
Im still naked, arent I? I asked, already knowing the answer but wanting to hear Tim say it.
Yep! Naked and covered in cum. Ah, you, er, said to leave it on. That since you couldnt eat it I should rub it into your skin so as not to, um, waste it? Tim said, so nervous he turned it into a question.
Silly Tim, as if I could be mad at you. Especially over delicious cum!
Thats good. Id hate to have wasted any of your cum. Sorry I couldnt eat more. I said, genuinely sorry about that. It just tasted so good! And the warmth it always left inside me Ah, bliss.
I kind of wanted some more, actually.
Tim squeezed me all over, the cum I was apparently still covered in producing a myriad of lewd squishing sounds as he did so.
Im so glad Taylor. You looked so beautiful, splattered with white streaks. You were moaning and struggling, your eyes unfocused and so desperate to cum. I loved seeing you like that. But, uh, sorry if I got a little carried away for a bit there. You just tasted, no, taste so good. Tim said.
I gasped.
Tim had, hed Hed just licked my pussy!
Yep, still taste amazing. Tim snickered, pulling me even tighter against him.
Shocked at his boldness but excited by it too, I just lay back. Because this was what I wanted. To be taken and used, to be fucked. For Tim to claim me as his own and do whatever he wanted with me. It just felt so good.
You do too, you know? Your cum tastes amazing. If I could, Id eat nothing else. I said, blushing as I admitted that out loud. I loved being such a slut.
Tim glowed blue at that, and his tentacles stood up straighter.
Thank you. That makes me feel good. Id read online how most girls hate the taste, but that you like it I dont know, but it just, um, it just makes me feel so happy, you know? Tim said, his tentacles now twitching excitedly as an emotion I hadnt heard before filled his voice.
Pride. Tims voice was filled with pride. He was proud of how he'd made me feel so good and that he could please me with his cum.
I smiled dreamily. Tim, he really was a great guy. He was proud of the fact I liked his taste, proud that he could provide for me. He was the best boyfriend anyone could ask for.
Squirming about, I tried my best to press myself deeper into his embrace. Snuggling against Tim with satisfaction. Wed had amazing sex, both cumming so many times we hadnt been able to count Okay, that at least Id been unable to count. Sure, Id slept through most of the day afterwards, but why worry? That was the point of doing this on a weekend when Dad was gone. We had the time, all the time we could want really. So I wasnt going to worry about sleeping so late, especially not with just how relaxed I felt.
We lay like that for a while, not talking or doing anything, just being. We were content in each others company, just enjoying being so close to the person we loved. It was a perfect moment.
Tim got bored first, or just decided he wanted more. He kissed my cheek. As I turned to try and kiss him back he darted away, another tentacle sneaking in to kiss my other cheek. It turned into a game then, Tim ducking and diving about me, planting kisses all over my face as I tried to catch him, twisting and turning my head trying to kiss a tentacle before it could escape. I won maybe two minutes later, but Im pretty sure its because Tim let me win. Or maybe we both won? Because when I did manage to kiss him I didnt stop and our game turned into a make-out session.
My eyes closed once more as Tims soft lips glided over my own. His tentacle opened up and a tongue came out of the middle, slipping into my mouth like a long lost friend. Bliss.
We kissed for a while, soft little sighs and gentle moans escaping us. It was just so nice, feeling unhurried and with no risk of being interrupted. I wish it could have lasted longer, but accepted it when Tim finally pulled back.
That was, um, wow. Youre a really good kisser, Tay-Tay. If you keep doing that I might not be able to control myself. Tim said, his voice deep and husky again.
That voice, it had my pussy dripping all over again. Wait, not able to control himself? Did that mean he was ready to have sex again? That he could have sex again so soon? What was I thinking, of course he could. Hed said it himself last night, he was a tentacle monster!
My mouth stretched into a grin of excitement. Sure, my pussy was a little sore, but it was also greedy.
Oh? Is that a fact? Well, maybe I dont want you to control yourself. I purred, my eyes shining with anticipation.
Tim seemed surprised by that if I read that bright yellow glow correctly.
Oh? You, ah, you want to go again? To, um, have sex again? He asked, sounding excited by the idea.
Yes! Im sure Id regret this decision later when Id find it hard walking or something, but right now?
I do. I really want to have sex, for you to fuck my pussy again. I said, licking my lips in excitement before my pussy twitched and reminded me of how it was aching. It wasnt that bad, honest! Just kind of like the soreness you get in your legs the next day after a run. It didnt stop me going running again and it sure as hell wouldnt stop me doing something infinitely more rewarding.
Still, it did give me pause and had me add to what Id said.
Just be gentle. Please? I dont think I could do what we did last night again, but a slow fuck? I said, giving Tim my best puppy eyes.
Tim cheered in excitement.
Hell yeah, I get to have sex again! And, um, of course, Taylor. Ill be gentle and go slow. Tim said, nuzzling my cheek in happiness.
I nuzzled back, feeling truly happy as Tim spread my legs again.
Youre the best. I said, planting a quick kiss on him.
Tim didnt respond, but he did slowly press his tentacle against my pussy. I may not have been dripping wet like last night, but I was still wet enough for Tim to slip inside me, the cum hed left behind only helping once he was in.
He moved slowly and I cooed in delight, my hand shifting through the tentacles climbing all over me to grab my breasts. I had breasts! I grinned in excitement and pride as I began to fondle myself whilst Tim slowly fucked me. My breasts felt so sensitive! In fact, everything did. My skin felt electrified as tentacles slithered across me and my pussy fuck. Even with this gentle fucking my pussy felt like it was melting. It was all so good and I could already feel that tightness beginning to wind in my stomach that signalled I was going to cum.
I love you. I moaned, playing with my nipples.
Tim chuckled as he moved in to kiss me.
I love you, too. He replied before capturing my lips.
Ah, this really was the best.
AN: Inspiration pic
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the spectacular Cailin!
You, like, think shes taking drugs? I dont know any drugs that can do that. Tinker made ones sold by, like, you know, the Merchants? As if she could afford them.
I rolled my eyes as I rummaged through my gym locker for my shirt and hoodie. My wet towel was lying between my feet so no one could steal it and with my skirt and underwear on, that left me naked from the waist up. That meant the other girls could see my new figure, of which they were all jealous. I know Emma was; the way she pouted and sneered at me was all the proof I needed. And yes, jealous, not envious. They were worried Id look better than them, not that they wanted to look like me, well a few of them might have been envious.
I knew this because Tim had confirmed what the mirror had shown me; I looked good. I had boobs that were worth the name, if not very big yet, to go with toned legs, and an ass I was proud of. Better still were my hips and thighs, my running really paying dividends, even if they were currently hidden beneath my skirt. It had all happened so fast; I mean, it was only two weeks since Halloween when I noticed the changes and I already looked even better.
Who said anything about paying for them? Like, we all know what a slut she is. Ew! I guess youre right though. God, shes disgusting.
Suppressing a snort of laughter I shook my head. It was just Natalie and Lauren trying to get a rise out of me to curry favor with Emma. They were repeating that stupid rumor Emma had started once shed noticed that puberty had finally decided to be generous to me. Apparently I was taking some kind of drug being sold by the Merchants that caused people to look pretty. It was ridiculous; Emma would be wolfing it down herself if such a drug if it existed and because, you know, Merchants. Like they could come up with such a complicated drug.
Still, it was amusing listening to them spread rumors because they didnt know how right they were. Whilst I wasnt taking any drugs, I really was a total slut. A dirty, dirty slut who begged her boyfriend to cum all over her face!
I shivered at the thought, a desperate want running through me. My stomach grumbled in sympathy, hungry for more cum. What? Cum is delicious, the best thing Ive ever tasted. And sure, I was getting hungry more often lately, but I was just having a growth spurt! It was like when I was thirteen and ate everything while I shot up four inches. Nothing to worry about.
Anyway, while Emmas sycophants kept talking about me literally behind my back I pulled out my shirt and hoodie, slipping into them. It tickled when my fingers brushed my ribs and I had to forcibly stop myself from wiggling as my nipples brushed along the inside of my shirt. They were just so sensitive. Honestly, my whole body felt more sensitive, colors appeared brighter, and I swear my hearing was getting better. Whatever, it was probably because I felt happier now. It was amazing how crappy Id felt and how bland everything had looked when Id been depressed, I guess. Still! I wasnt anymore and the world was just better for it.
Slinging my backpack over my shoulders I shot Natalie and Lauren a dirty look as I walked out of the locker room. Fucking jealous bitches; maybe if they got laid theyd stop being so obnoxious.
Once I left the gym and I began the short walk across the courtyard back to the main school building. It had covered pathways for when it rained leading up the backstairs into the left-wing. As I made my way through the crowds, trying my best not to bump into people, I noticed the ancient terracotta bricks at the back of the school were sort of clean for once. I guess the janitor must have power washed them today for there to be no graffiti on a Monday morning.
Did I mention it was Monday? Because gym first thing on a Monday sucked. Still, at least it was over for the day and now I had English with Mrs. Green. She wasnt very good, too focused on Shakespeare and too new to really control the class. At least she was better than Mr Quinlan though, fucking jerk.
As I was grumbling to myself about school I reached the steps and paused as I heard a familiar voice.
Ah, whats the matter? Are you stuck? Thats too bad.
That was Emmas voice.
I stopped, my shoulders hunched on their own, head swivelling and eyes darting about to find the source. I needed to get away, to hide before she found me and turned her attentions on me. I didnt want to get bullied today any more than I had to.
Then Madisons voice cut, that stupid little girl voice she used when mocking someone grating on my nerves.
Of course she is, silly. Shes always stuck. Stuck in a chair! Madison squealed, her voice shrill with stupid laughter.
The crowd thinned for a moment and I saw them. All three of them; Emma, Madison, and Sophia. They were about twelve feet in front of me and half-a-dozen to the side. Next to the main stairs leading into school was a disability ramp used more often for skateboards than wheelchairs. The three of them were standing there, or in Sophias case leaning, so that they blocked the ramp. It took me a moment to realize why, but then I saw her.
You see, there was a freshman girl at Winslow this year that needed a wheelchair. Her name was Kathy? Katie? Something like that. She was a little Asian girl who didnt have legs below the knee and required a wheelchair to get around. Thered be an announcement at the start of school about her and how we were all supposed to help her if she needed it.
Anyway, Kathy was at the bottom of the ramp with the trio blocking her way. Oh, not obviously. The way Emma and Madison had positioned themselves meant it looked like they were talking with Kathy, the smiles on their faces seeming friendly right up until you heard the words coming out of their mouths.
Standing there like a fool and listening as Emma and Madison kept insulting Kathy, calling her retarded and crippled I looked around but couldnt see any teachers. I knew by the time I went to get one that they would be long gone. Maybe someone else would step in? A senior or one of Kathys classmates or anyone?
No one did.
Swallowing I looked away, shouldering my bag and just glad it wasnt me getting harassed for once. I began walking forward again, reaching the stair heading back into school and I
I
Oh! Are you upset? Are you going to cry? Im so sorry if it was something we said. Emma mocked, her voice filled with sadistic glee.
I couldnt. I couldnt walk away. What kind of person would that make me? Id wanted someone else to step in for so long, for someone, anyone to save me when it was me being bullied. Sure, it was stupid, I know. I was no hero, I didnt have powers
But that didnt mean I was powerless.
Hey, Emma! Picking on freshman now? Id make a joke about how pathetic your life must be to do that but your life already beat me to it. I called out, marching towards them.
For a moment Emma looked startled, Madison too for that matter, while Sophia kept her face blank, but she did turn to stare at me. Then Emma regained her composure, a sickly sweet smile spreading across her face.
Hey, Taylor, didnt see you there. I thought you werent in class, not with how much time youve been spending with your merchant boyfriend lately. Or is it the Empire youre spreading your legs for these days? Honestly, I forget sometimes. Emma said, her voice as saccharine as her smile.
This was so stupid! What the hell was I doing!? Id promised so long ago, but
But Tim had reminded me that a promise only matters if both people keep it.
At least to get laid my only hope isnt to crawl up a chickens butt and wait. I replied, stopping right beside Kathy. Glancing down I saw her looking back at me, eyes wide behind her glasses with black hair curling about her chin. I shot her a wink before looking back at Emma. I wouldnt let Kathy suffer alone like I had.
Emma blinked, her smile slipping a little before she rallied.
Oh, was that supposed to be an insult? I guess your inferiority complex really is justified. Emma tittered, turning to face Madison as she giggled.
I snorted, rolling my eyes.
My inferiority complex? Im not the one whos picking on freshman to make myself feel big. I retorted, lip curling in disgust.
You keep talking but all I hear is syphilis. Emma said while pretending to wave a bad smell away.
Madison cut in then, the smaller girl having to crane her head back to look me in the face.
Yeah, Taylor, why are you here and not sucking dick? Madison said, looking like the cat that ate the canary.
Leaning forward I loomed over her and Emma both. It was gratifying to see the way both their smiles faded, being nearly 59 had its advantages.
Because some bitches who are so fake Barbie is jealous decided to get their jollies picking on a girl in a wheelchair because theyre so weak. Now move, Kathy and I have class. I said, running out of patience. What? This was taking too long. Unlike the bitches three, I doubted Id be able to talk my way out of a detention for being late, though theyd probably be lenient on Kathy at least. Also, I might have been running out of the insults Tim had helped me find online.
Unfortunately, something Id said seemed to have annoyed Sophia as she stepped forward, pushing my shoulder to try and force me back. I refused to budge though, shoving back against her hand as I shuffled my feet to be more stable.
Youre the only one whos weak. You and the cripple, actually. Sophia said, already angry as she glared at us.
I saw poor Kathy hunch further in her seat. She didnt deserve this. Fuck, I didnt deserve this. Why wasnt anyone else helping? Screw all the people just standing around and watching right now. They could all go to hell. Right after Emma, Madison, and Sophia.
Emma cut back in then, her face flushed with anger. Apparently Id hit a nerve.
Im not weak! Youre the weakling, Taylor! Youre nothing but a crybaby who sucks her thumb! Is that why you like sucking dick so much, does it remind you of when you were nine and still sucking your thumb? Emma snapped, her face blotchy.
That hurt. Yeah, Id sucked my thumb until I was nine. Dad had needed to bribe me to stop, letting me have ice-cream every day I didnt and not letting me have any when I did. But to bring that up
Well then, two could play at verbal warfare that resulted in nuclear fallout.
That so, Wetty Emmy? I seem to recall you doing something else at nine, what was it? Peeing on me while we slept? Jeez, Wetty, I know golden showers might be your fetish but you should really ask before peeing on another girl while shes sleeping. Consent is a thing, you know? I said, glaring at Emma when a thought struck and I grinned maliciously. Or is that it, Emmy? Do you like rape play? Do you like pretending to rape or get raped by people? Is that what gets you off? I guess thats why youre always saying Im sleeping with a gang member because secretly youre hoping one of them will try to rape you. Is that it, Wetty Emmy? Do you want some gangster to try and rape you? Youd be better off saying I was dating the ABB if that
I was interrupted as she tried to slap me. I leaned out of the way as she started screaming at me.
Shut up! Shut up, shut up, shut up! I hate you, you weak cowardly bitch! Emma screamed, swinging at me again.
This time I caught her wrist as she swung at me; my hand curling about her wrist. She tugged on it and my arm jerked a little but I didnt let go. I just squeezed harder and was rewarded as Emmas pale skin reddened around my grip. She tugged again but she was just so weak. No way was she getting out of my grip unless I let her.
Emma seemed to realize this too, even if she kept tugging.
Let. Go. Emma growled, tugging on her arm even as Madison suddenly looked frightened at this escalation while Sophia looked
Oof! I exhaled sharply as Sophia planted her fist in my gut. Damn it, Id taken my eye off her when Id grabbed Emma and now I was paying for it. Sophia always had been the one to get physical when bullying me. I should have been watching out for her. Fuck that hurt!
Her wrist free Emma was now cradling it against her breasts as she glared at me but even as she opened her mouth I got the word in before her.
See. Weak. Couldnt break my grip and needed rescuing. I gasped, sucking my breath back in. Gut punches hurt.
Emmas face went bright red and Sophia stepped forward as a few of the gawkers began to chant fight, fight, fight when
Whats going on here? A womans voice called out.
Looking over my shoulder where the voice had come from to see one of the Physical Education teachers walking towards us and the gathering crowd.
Sadly, Emma got the first word in this time.
Mrs. Lawrence! Taylor here was bullying me, she tried to hit me! Emma called out, waving to the teacher.
I bristled at the unfairness even as Mrs. Lawrence caught up to us. She was a younger teacher, blonde hair done up in a ponytail and virtually all the boys lamented we didnt have her for PE. Apparently she was prime spank bank and I could guess what that meant. As she looked at all of us her eyes lingered first on Sophia then on Madison before turning to me.
Thats not true. They were bullying Kathy here, blocking the ramp like they are right now while calling her names. I was the only one who stepped in to help her. I said, already resigned to not being believed.
As Mrs. Lawrence turned towards Emma, no doubt to lap up whatever bullshit she spun Mrs. Lawrence stopped as a quiet voice piped up from beside me.
ItsIts true. She came to help me when they wouldnt let me get to class. Kathy said, shrinking in on herself when we all looked at her.
A kinder, more mothering look spread across Mrs. Lawrences as she crouched down to be level with Kathy.
Is that true? Were these girls being mean to you, Kathy? Mrs. Lawrence asked kindly.
Kathy glanced up shyly at Mrs. Lawrence before nodding and ducking her head again.
Then Madison had to go and try and ruin things.
Thats not true at all. We were just talking to her, asking about what it was like being in a wheelchair, how she found getting around school, or if she needed any help from her upper-classmen. Then Taylor came over and started making trouble, calling all of us names, including Kathy. Then when Emma tried to stop her Taylor attacked her and Sophia had to protect us. Madison said, her voice so sweet even I couldnt tell she was lying through her teeth.
Mrs. Lawrence frowned, turning to look at Madison while still crouched. She turned back to Kathy when Madison finished.
Is that true? Mrs. Lawrence asked.
Kathy glanced up again, before mutely shaking her head. It wasnt ideal but at least she was supporting me more than most people ever had. Kathy could have just gone along with Madisons lies and they would only come after me. But she hadnt and it was nice. Yeah, it was nice having someone else, if not stand up for me, then at least stand with me. Well, other than Tim that is. Just thoughts of him and how hed protect me made me feel better.
Mrs. Lawrence looked at Madison again for a few long seconds before she sighed and stood back up.
Whatever the case, all of you need to get to class. All of you. She said, looking around at the lingering crowd. And you girls, I dont want to see any of you behaving like this again, understand?
Yes, Mrs. Lawrence. we all dutifully chorused.
Grudgingly the bitches three cleared off under the teachers watchful eye and as Kathy began to finally get to make her way up the ramp I fell in behind her. Grabbing the handles of her wheelchair I started pushing, which must have caught Kathy by surprise given the way she jolted and looked fearfully over her shoulder at me. It wasnt entirely altruistic of me, helping Kathy get to class. I was fairly certain her teacher would give me a late pass and her presence would stop Emma or Sophia trying anything right now. Speaking of though
Come one. Ill push you to class. Think of it as well, thanks for sticking with me and telling the truth to Mrs. Lawrence. I said, looking ahead so I didnt have to meet the younger girls eye.
Kathy finally spoke to me then, her tiny voice almost hard to hear over the squeaking of her wheelchair.
Its okay. Thanks for sticking up for me. But, why? Kathy asked, looking ahead once more.
I frowned, honestly not sure myself but No, I was sure. It just sounded stupid. Still, I said it anyway.
It was the right thing to do. I said. That sounded so cheesy but
Kathy ducked her head again, her hands twisting in her lap looking for something to do. Still, she managed to reply even with her quiet voice.
Thank you.
It felt good, hearing that. But I couldnt help the prickling fear that was crawling down my neck. Because whatever else, Id broken the script and Emma would most definitely want revenge.
As the final echoes of the bell faded away I stood up from my computer in Mrs. Knotts basic computing class. I rather liked it, programs and coding came easily to me and I was thinking of taking advanced computing next semester so I could maybe try for AP Computing as a junior. Still, as I picked up my bag the fear Id felt earlier and that Id been putting off all lesson came surging back
What the fuck had I been thinking!?
Following the other students out of the class I did my best not to hyperventilate, counting my breaths to try and remain calm. Emma would most definitely be looking for revenge after the verbal war I started earlier. There was no way shed let things lie, no, shed double down like she always did whenever I tried to fight back and do her best to reduce me to tears in recompense.
Fear was already worming at my gut as I made my way through the crowd. I needed to hide and hide now. Would I have time to make my way upstairs? The third-floor bathroom on the north side was usually empty and hardly anyone ever used it. Id started hiding there during lunch this year, sitting in one of the stalls while I ate so Emma couldnt find me.
I was so preoccupied I hadnt even realized Id made my way up the stairs until I found myself pushing open the bathroom door. Looking around I quickly noted no one was there before slipping into the farthest stall. Turning around I sat down on the toilet. It wasnt the most comfortable, especially how there was no lid so I was having to sit on the seat. At least it was clean this time.
Sitting there I finally felt like I was beginning to calm down again.
Damn it. Why? Why the fuck had I pushed Emma? Sure, it was all I could think to do and and it was the right thing to do, at least, I thought it was. Id always wanted someone to come save me when Emma was bullying me and how could I look myself in the mirror if I chickened out when it was someone else? But fuck! Emma wasnt going to let this go. She always escalated whenever I tried to fight back or reported her to the teachers.
Gritting my teeth I decided to put off thinking about whatever bullshit Emma would pull. Or my tears. Same thing when it came to Emma. Still, Id gotten a couple of good shots in and that had been Good. Yeah, it was good and I felt good about doing it. So what if Id broken the promise Id made to Emma all those years ago?
I promise not to hurt you Emma. Best friends forever.
Id promised Emma after Anne, Emmas big sister, had made her cry and shed begged me to promise I wouldnt do the same. It had seemed so simple at the time, and yet here we were. Fighting more than Emma and Anne ever had.
Looking at my sandwich I felt depressed. Yeah, I was hungry, my stomach was rumbling and demanding I hurry up and eat. But But I just felt sad. Lonely. No one at the school gave a damn about me. Mrs. Lawrence had totally been about to take Madisons word for what happened and punish me if Kathy hadnt spoken up. It was gut-wrenching to realize Emma had poisoned my reputation so that even teachers automatically assumed I was in the wrong.
And and look at this! Look at what shed reduced me to!
Glaring around myself I took in the dilapidated, graffitied stall.
I fucked a taco and liked it. Nates balls are tiny!
Gooke Bookchin 8===D
EAT EVERYTHING
It was shit. Utter shit. Scared, lonely, and literally eating in a shit house. Was this what school was? Where bullies could lie to a teacher without consequence? Where even with a witness who would talk, the bitches three went unpunished because they were popular? Where I had to hide in such a disgusting place?
The smell was making me feel sick, the stench was just so bad. If anything it was getting worse instead of me getting used to it; probably a lack of proper cleaning as the janitors got overwhelmed with school in session.
Why the fuck was I here?
All I had to look forward to today was English next with Mrs. Green who was bad and we were just watching a movie today, A Midsummer Nights Dream for all the morons who couldnt be bothered reading the book. That would be followed by Math with Quinlan, and honestly, fuck him. He only ever had us work out of the textbook anyway, and Id much rather do that with Tim. I learned more Math with Tims help than Quinlans, I swear. So, shitty classes along with whatever revenge Emma had cooked up and I really didnt want to deal with that.
So, why was I staying here eating shitty lunch in a shitty toilet in a shitty school?
Why when the alternative was going home to be with my boyfriend and I could eat cum and feel loved and learn more anyway?
When you put like that
Im home! I called out, kicking the front door shut behind me.
The door closed with a thud and a second quieter thud followed as I dropped my bag beside it. A glance at the living room showed that Tim wasnt upstairs as the curtains were open. He was always careful to pull them so people couldnt see him, we were careful not to be seen Okay, maybe not that careful. I think wed been caught on camera a few times, and we had maybe-sort-of gone walking about together in public, but everyone thought it was a costume! Okay, most people. Nobody screamed that time at least.
The point is that it didnt matter so long as no one knew where Tim and I lived.
Anyway, with Tim obviously not upstairs there was only one place he could be. So I skipped over to the basement door. I was excited to see my boyfriend; it felt like joy and glee were fizzing inside my stomach.
Throwing the door open I bounced down the steps getting ready to throw myself when I got to halfway as normal, except
Well. That explained where theyd all disappeared to.
Standing on the stairs I looked at Tim, fists clutched over my mouth as I did my best not to burst out laughing.
Frozen like a deer in the head-lights, tentacles extended out to catch me but otherwise not moving, was Tim and he was covered in my missing panties. They were draped all over him, some panties were being held up by tentacles as if he was admiring them, while other pairs had even more tentacles were pressed against their crotches as if to smell them. Adding to this bizarre display were the brilliant pinks of embarrassment and a few bright yellows of shock and guilt shining through the gaps. He looked utterly ridiculous and I was losing the fight with my laughter as the odd giggle slipped out from behind my fists.
Finally, Tims tentacles flexed in his impression of a nervous swallow.
Taylor, um, youre home early. Tim said, voice stuttering with nervousness and fear?
Oh, Tim, dont be afraid!
Dropping my hands I made sure Tim could see my smile; he needed to know I wasnt angry.
I am. And I finally know where all my panties keep disappearing to. Anyway, catch me! I said before flinging myself into space.
Just as normal Tim caught me and reeled me in. He had a little trouble putting me down though, as first he had to move enough of my panties out the way so he could drop me on his back. Wow, he had a lot of them. Ten, twelve, fourteen? At least I finally knew why I was down to only four pairs. I should probably buy more, some were getting pretty small nowadays.
Anyway, as Tim carefully placed me on his back stomach first I leaned down and hugged him. He was so soft and comfy I could already feel myself relaxing. I was safe; no one could bully me here. No, with Tim I was safe and free to be well, me. It was nice. And Tim was adorable. Especially with how nervous he still looked.
Still, I didnt want him to be nervous; I wanted him to feel as happy as I did.
Mwah!
So I kissed him.
Tim finally seemed to get the message I wasnt mad then, as he shook himself before a myriad of tentacles came to face me. I couldnt help giggling again as a few of them still had panties draped over them.
So, er, explanations? Tim said sheepishly.
I grinned at him, propping my chin up with my hands as I idly kicked my legs behind me.
Sure. Why, Tim? I asked, still giggling.
He looked so silly! And cute!
Uh, well, that is, er Tim began before trailing off, blushing a brilliant luminous pink.
I shook my head in exasperation, black curls tumbling across my face. Honestly, boys could be so nervous about some things. Unfortunately my curls tickled my nose and I blew at them in annoyance. Thoughtfully Tim brushed them back behind my ear. I waited a moment to see if he would answer and when he didnt I decided to make sure he understood me.
Im not mad, Tim. Its funny. Just, why do you have all my used panties? What have you been hoarding them for? I asked, tilting my head curiously.
Tim slumped in relief when I said I wasnt mad. His tentacles wound about me in a hug as he gathered his thoughts.
Okay, uh, you see, its like this. Um, okay, so you know how I really like your smell, right? Tim said, his tentacles winding up my legs as if to emphasize his point.
I nodded anyway.
Yeah, youve mentioned it a couple of times. You said that you. That you especially like how my pussy smells. I said with a small blush. What? No matter how much I liked sex and how much I got it, it was still embarrassing being told my pussy looked or smelt good, okay? Even if I enjoyed it.
Tim nodded, tentacles bobbing.
Mhmm. Well, ah, before we started having sex I sort of, um, borrowed your panties from the wash because they smelt nice. I, um, I like to hold them and smell them when youre not here. It It helps. I get so lonely and scared when youre not here but being able to smell you, smell something that smells so strongly of you, and I just, er, I dont feel so scared anymore. Um, it first happened the night you had to sleep in your room while we waited for your dad to get home, you remember? Tim said.
I blushed as Tim talked. I really liked the idea of Tim loving me so much that just my smell made him feel better. Then as he finished I glanced up and to the left as I tried to remember. I could vaguely recall Dad getting called out late for something shortly after we met. Id had to sleep in my own room for when he would check on me once he got home, I recalled that much. It had happened a few times sadly. I couldnt always sleep with Tim, but it was so hard not doing so now. Beds sucked and there was no one there whispering to me, hugging me, kissing me, and making me feel wanted and safe and loved.
Still, Tim wanted an answer.
Sort of? I know Ive had to go a couple of times anyway, whenever youve woken me up because you heard Dad moving about at night or hes been coming home late. I said, raising an eyebrow questioningly. Why did me sleeping in my bed matter?
Yeah, um, when you went to bed I just I felt scared. You werent here and it felt like the walls were closing in on me, like I was... Like I was back in the cell. Tim whimpered while shaking with fear.
Oh, Tim.
Throwing my arms out I hugged him again, doing my best to comfort my boyfriend as I pressed my cheek against him and nuzzling. Tim responded by holding me tighter, his tentacle squeezing me oh so wonderfully.
He kept talking then, taking comfort from my presence.
So, I, ah, I went looking for something to comfort me. But I didnt want to disturb your sleep, and I was looking around when I smelt something. It smelled like you except it was coming from downstairs and I could smell you upstairs. So I went looking and I found your clothes in the washing machine. They all smelled like you but your, ah, your panties smelled the strongest and the best. So I, um, kind of took them and held onto them through the night. It, er, it wasnt anywhere near as good as holding you but it was the best I could get. And then I held them when you were at school and that felt good too. Sure, moving up into the house meant I didnt feel like I was back there but it was still nice. I just, I liked having something that had been so close to you and smelt so strongly of of your pussy. I needed it. I needed to smell your pussy, to have it close, to remind me you were real, to know I wasnt crazy. It It made you being away for so long bearable. Tim said, his tentacles drooping in shame and shining yellow with guilt and the bright greens of fear.
No! Dont be sad! Its not your fault! Im so sorry Tim.
Its not your fault. Dont feel ashamed. I said, jumping in when Tim paused. Its okay. I Im sorry I didnt notice. Its my fault. Its my fault you were left alone to feel afraid and alone and and Im such a bad girlfriend, not realizing my boyfriend was I said before Tim pressed a tentacle against my lips.
Tim looked sternly at me, his tentacles focused squarely on my face.
Taylor Hebert, you are the best girlfriend who ever lived. Its not your fault I felt lonely, no, I know what youre thinking. You had to go to school or sleep in your room. I will always just be grateful you let me stay here at all. That you love me and have sex with me is more than I ever dreamed of. You make me feel wanted and happy and loved. So, no beating yourself up, okay? Tim said, practically reading the thoughts out of my head.
I could only nod sheepishly at that.
Okay. But no beating yourself up either! I meant it when I said I wasnt mad. You could steal all my clothes and Id be happy to go to school naked if it made you happy. I said, slowly rising back onto my elbows so I could properly meet Tims okay, not eyes, but you know what I mean.
Tim snickered at that.
Mmm, I might just have to. I remember how nervous and excited you got when we had to come back on Halloween. Having to sneak back only dressed in your panties had you a dripping mess. Tim said, leering at me.
I blushed, biting my lip as I quickly looked away.
It was true. Being so shamelessly exposed and having to go around naked where just about anyone could have seen me It had made me so excited and made my pussy gush. Pity we hadnt had time for more sex afterwards a since wed been sneaking back late at night so we wouldnt be seen and Id still be tired from the night before. All well.
Clearing my throat I tried to get the conversation back on track.
So, the other pairs? You explained the first, but why all the others? I asked.
Now it was Tims turn to blush.
Oh, er, right. So, the thing is, I had one pair and that was nice, but it wasnt anywhere near as good as having you there. Then I thought what if I had more? If there were more for me to smell? So the next time you went to school I sort of took another pair? And same again the next day? Um, Ive kind of been taking them whenever I get the chance, er, that is, when you put them in the washing machine but dont run it straight away so they still smell like you. I just, I liked having them all. It felt so naughty and I felt so much better, it was almost like holding them was holding you and it meant I felt okay while you were away. I didnt say anything because I thought that, um, you might take them away? Tim said, finishing with a question.
It was a good question actually. Whilst hearing how much having my used panties apparently affected and helped Tim, I also kind of needed them. As much as I claimed Id be prepared to go to school naked I really wasnt. The ammunition that would hand Emma No, not thinking about her. Not here, not now.
After a few more moments to think while Tim waited nervously, I finally decided on a good compromise.
Okay, yeah, I can see why youd think that. And no, Im not going to make you give them all back, but I will need some. Probably the oldest as I imagine theyve probably lost most of their smell by now? I said, shooting Tim a questioning look.
He bobbed his tentacles in acknowledgement.
Er, yeah. They kind of have. He admitted.
Right then.
So, you can keep ten of them, and each day when I get home Ill give you a new pair and well throw the oldest in the wash. That sound okay to you? I asked.
Tim slumped in relief, his body flowing sideways beneath me. He was so relieved he got to keep them, the big goof. No way would I ever deny Tim something that obviously made him so happy, not when it didnt hurt anyone.
Yeah, that, yeah. That sounds great. Thanks for, um, being so understanding. Tim said sheepishly, playing with a pair of my panties nervously.
I giggled at the sight. He just looked so silly and, well, I really liked the idea of Tim needing me so much. The thought of my smell alone being enough to calm him down and make him feel safe? It was intoxicating.
A wicked idea crept into my head then.
Hey, Tim. I said.
Tim turned his full attention back on me then, instead of sorting through my panties, apparently looking for the oldest ones.
Yes, Taylor? He said, curious.
I grinned at him, reaching up to twirl my hair around my finger coyly.
My Dads not due home for six hours and since I skipped class I think I can skip my run too. With all this time on our hands, what do you say we make my current panties really smell. I said, my grin outright lecherous.
Tim perked up at that, looking at me in a way that made my stomach flutter and pussy slick.
Oh? And just what did you have in mind? He asked, tentacles already beginning to wind their way beneath my clothes.
I helped by sitting up, straddling my boyfriend while I pulled my hoodie and shirt over my head. Tossing it aside I smirked down at him, my breasts bouncing and capturing his attention.
Just follow my lead and Ill give you some really soaked panties you can sniff. I said, giddy with lust.
Feeling Tim already tugging my shoes off as even more tentacles dipped into the tops of the new black stockings I was wearing I could only think about how much fun this was going to be.
Ahh! Yes, like that. Just like that. Just like thaaat. I moaned, trembling in bliss.
It felt so good!
I rolled my hips again and again, grinding myself against Tim. It was so good!
We were trying something new. Id had Tim create a great big mound of tentacles, his back splitting open to let out the extra soft pink ones that made up his insides. Making a mound about the size of a pillow hed covered it with hundreds of pink tentacles barely longer than my hand and just thinner than my fingers. And so rough! They were covered in thousands of even smaller tentacles. The way they wiggled as I ground my black panty-clad pussy back and forth across them was positively delicious.
Uhh huh! Huh, huuuh.
I couldnt stop moaning and I didnt want to. Instead, I just moaned louder and even more sluttily. Tim loved hearing me, loved making me gasp and moan and cry out in pleasure. So of course I did, giving voice to the pleasure and joy surging through me.
Tim wiggled beneath me, his hundreds of tentacles squirming all over my crotch as I rocked back and forth. I was grinding my pussy against him, forcing pleasure out of him as I rolled my hips and dragged my pussy back and forth. It felt so good! The way the cotton of my panties was being dragged across my clit, the slickness of Tims cum as I pressed myself against his squirming tentacles, the heat racing through me as I made my boyfriend cum! So good!
C-Cumming Taylor! Tim stammered, finding it hard to talk as I rolled my pussy and thighs across dozens of his cocks.
I grinned, my face flushed my excitement. This was so much fun! Being in charge, setting the pace It was a nice change. Whilst I loved being tangled up and fucked into a drooling mess it was nice being able to service my boyfriend and give back some of the pleasure he gave me.
Thats it Tim, cum for me! Cum all over your slutty girlfriend! Cum! Ah! I cried out, moaning as I felt Tim cum beneath me. Each of his tentacles I was riding came, they only shot one or two small spurts each But there were hundreds of them shooting his thick cum all over my crotch, my thighs, my stomach, my back, and my arms.
I laughed I was so happy. Flushed and dripping with sweat, one arm in front and one behind propping me up as I sat atop Tim, riding him to his third orgasm. My legs had been sucked into their own little pockets to make me comfortable, and the way the tentacles squirming over them pulsed as Tim came, sealing my legs and feet in their own little cum filled baths the way tentacles wriggled between my toes and across my feet made it hard to not dissolve into near constant giggles. Still, I pressed on, even as Tim tickled me, determined to force a fourth orgasm out of him before he could make me cum.
F-Faster, please! Faster, Taylor. Tim groaned, tentacles winding between my fingers as I pressed them down into him.
I shivered, shaking with want. Hearing Tim so happy, so filled with pleasure and knowing it was because of me? It had me so close to cumming. B-But I c-couldnt. Not yet. Not yet! More, one more. Then I could cum. J-Just one more!
Ah! Okay, y-you asked for it. I gasped out, panting with exertion.
Rocking my hips even faster I tried to press myself even harder against Tim. It felt so good! My pussy was burning, heat rushing through it as it bathed in cum, had cum massaged into it by dozens of squirming tentacles, cum so much cum. I wanted it, wanted cum. Give me more cum!
Lifting my hand from in front of me I cupped it and lifted a handful of cum up. The cum was dripped from my fingers in long glistening threads while still more ran down my wrist in thick rivulets. My hand was still full though so I lifted it over my head and tipped my palm while tilting my head back. Cum poured off my hand and into my mouth, sticky strands bridging the gap as delicious cum covered my tongue. Lapping it up as I kept grinding I brought my hand to my mouth, licking the cum from my fingers.
So hot. So fucking hot. Youre such a cum hungry slut. Tim rumbled beneath me, making his tentacles vibrate.
I gasped, struggling not to cum.
Oh! Yes, Im Im a needy, cum hungry slut who just wants to fuck. I love sex, I love cum, I love you! I moaned, rocking faster and faster.
I was close! But need need Tim to
Oh, yes. Talk dirty like that. Tell me what a greedy slut you are for your masters cum! Tim growled, tentacles wriggling faster beneath me.
I giggled, barely able to control myself as my feet were licked. Biting my lip helped, the pain giving me some clarity as I looked down lustfully at Tim while I kept grinding on him. Shakily I raked my hand back through my hair, shoving the rebellious curls out of my flushed face and behind me again. I was so hot, so close to cumming!
Im a greedy slut. A slut who just wants to eat her Masters cum! ~Ah!~ Please, just cum! Want cum! I want to drink Masters cum. ~Ahh!~ I dont want other food, I just want cum! Just want to drink your cum. Please, Master, please. Please tell your little slut she doesnt have to eat anything else? Tell your needy slut she can have all the cum she wants? ~Ahhh!~ Please cum for me Master! I begged, moaning and shaking as my hips began to lose their rhythm. I was so close I couldnt stand it. I I was going to cum! I couldnt help it!
Beneath me Tim shuddered, his tentacles vibrating and forcing me over the edge.
Cumming!! We both yelled.
Shaking, unable to control myself, I face planted. My muscles gave out as I came, my abs too busy spasming and my legs nothing but jello. I giggled, laughed and shrieked as hundreds of tentacles kept on squirming against me. My feet, my thighs, my pussy, and now my stomach and breasts too as I lay in the pile. I was left wide-eyed and drooling, barely able to think I was cumming so hard.
Meanwhile, Tim shot spurt after spurt of cum all over me. He painted virtually all of me white with his cum; I could feel it, the tingling and warmth his cum left behind whenever I touched it. It was so good, I loved it and I loved making Tim feel good. Making him cum It was the highlight of my day! I made Master cum soooo hard.
Still giggling I turned my head slightly as I felt warm fluid spreading past the top of my chest.
Ohhh, cum!
Twisting my neck slightly so I could reach I began lapping at the puddle of cum I was lying in, held in place by Tim as he sunk his middle down so I could bathe in his cum. He was soooo good to me. He took care of me, made me feel wanted, looked after my every need, made me cum, and gave me delicious cum. So good to me. He was so good. The best.
After a maybe a minute more of me lapping up cum and with my stomach nearly full I felt Tim begin to stir again. Fresh tentacles wound their way out of Tims back, long thick and white this time they coiled about my arms before pulling them behind me. I moaned as he folded them so that my chest was forced out and into the mass of tentacles below. The pain as he forced them into position and stressed my joints was exquisite. It hurt but it somehow just made me feel even better; highlighted the pleasure I was feeling as tentacles lapped at me.
Ahhhhh.
I groaned as Tim pulled back on my arms, lifting me up even as my arms and shoulders protested. Soon I was sitting upright again, head hanging limply as I stared down at my now cum soaked pantie glad pussy. It It looked so good, glad in sodden black cotton. So hot. I I was hot. And Tim confirmed it, meaning it was true!
Youre so hot, Taylor. So fucking hot. Love you. Love you so much. Tim murmured, his voice deep and husky. Then he shook his tentacles, squirming all over me as he regained his composure. Now someones been a naughty girl, making me cum without cumming herself. Do you know what happens to naughty girls?
I shivered, shaking with desire and pleasure as Tim called me a naughty girl. I was. I was such a naughty girl. Good girls dont let themselves get fucked by tentacles, only naughty girls did that. So naughty. Its so fun to be naughty.
N-No. What happens to naughty girls, Master? I asked, breathless with want.
Tim, my Master. He made me feel so good, made me cum so hard and gave me so much delicious cum. He loved me and protected me. He He told me to call him Master when I felt safe, when I felt myself overflowing with desire. I loved it, saying something that made me feel so owned. It was like I was telling the world that I was Tims, announcing to anyone who could hear who I belong to. And for Tim I was telling how horny I was. That That I was Masters little submissive slut who would beg to do anything he asked.
My pussy spasmed and pleasure shot through me as my mind spiraled.
Master! Please use me as your horny little cum dump!
Tim chuckled, the tentacles around my pussy growing larger as he spoke.
Oh, did someone just cum a little from calling me Master? Tim crooned.
I shivered, knowing it was futile to lie. Tim could literally see when I came, the pink energy he fed on always letting him know.
Y-yes? Im sorry Master, its just I began before Tim cut me off.
Shhh. Its okay. Youre always allowed to cum. I want you to cum whenever you can. So long as youre with me its your job to cum as often as you can, okay? Besides, I love the idea that just calling me master can make you cum. Youre such a good girl when you do that. Tim said, a tentacle reaching up to stroke my cheek as I hung in Tims grip.
I leaned into the touch, feeling so utterly loved and wanted. Tim loved me so much. He called me a good girl when I came for him. Cumming is good. So good.
Still, I couldnt help but giggle at the contradiction.
Hehe. And And here I thought I was naughty. I laughed, nuzzling against Tim as he held me up.
Tim laughed in return at that, a burst of happiness escaping him
That you are, Tay-Tay. Youre a naughty girl who made me cum four times before you came even once. And now its time for your punishment, do you know what it is? Tim asked, his voice once more deep and husky.
I shook my head.
No? I said breathlessly. What is my punishment, Master? What will you do to your naughty slut?
Tim hooked a tentacle into my panties right by my pussy, pulling the black material to the side and exposing me to him.
Naughty sluts get fucked until they cum their brains out. They cum until all they can think with is their dripping, cumming, squirting pussy. Tim growled.
I shivered, shaking in my bonds with want and desire. I I wanted to cum like that, to cum so hard I couldnt think anymore, to cum my brains out like I had our first time. I hadnt been able to since then sadly; wed always been rushed for time or needed to be quiet so as not to wake Dad and cumming like that would make me scream. But now
Tim spoke again, his words filling me with joy and excitement.
Your dads not due home for five hours, neither of us has any other plans So prepare to get fucked into oblivion, Taylor. Im going to claim your pussy again and make you squirt. Tim rumbled, his whole body literally vibrating with desire.
A smile spread across my face as I saw two tentacles rise out of the pool of cum I was sitting.
Do it, please, fuck me. I whimpered, barely able to contain my want.
Suddenly the tentacle that had been stroking my cheek twisted around in front of my face. The tip split open into a four-fingered hand like thing with a big pocket in the middle and a hollow tube in the center. It clamped onto my face and greedily I sucked in a huge breath. The sweet smell of strawberries smashed into my nose like a truck and familiar lightheadedness and throbbing filled me. I could just focus so much better on my body when I had some of Tims gas. It just It made everything more, you know? Made even the slightest touch feel like ecstasy.
I watched, taking another deep heart-pounding, head-emptying breath as both of Tims tentacles crawled down my crotch. I felt them slide through my labia and both tips push their way inside me. They were thin, only as round as my little finger, but that wouldnt last. Soon enough one or both would expand and stretch my pussy to its limits.
I could hardly wait!
Next thing I knew one had thrust in. I groaned as Tim tapped on my cervix, his tentacle swirling across the sensitive spot while the other pushed its tip against the spot just inside but near my entrance. Then my eyes widened in shock as Tim thrust in with one tentacle while pulling out with the other. It It was weird, being filled and emptied at the same time, weird but good. I wow. That was wow.
You like that, Tay-Tay? Its something I thought up to fuck you even harder, to press against your G-spot all the time while I fuck you? Tim said, getting into a rhythm that had me rolling my hips to match.
ee-ot? I mumbled through my gag. G-spot?
Tim snickered.
You know, that sensitive spot on the front of your pussy thats sort of spongy and rough and that makes you squirt when I play with it? Thats your G-spot. And Im going to play with it for a few minutes before I suck on your clit, let your bladder get nice and full before I make you cum. Tim said.
He was going to what now!?
Looking down at Tim in shock and dread I shook my head. Please, no, dont do that!
Sensing my trepidation Tim just began to vibrate beneath me, his tentacles once more squirming all over my feet, thighs, and pussy lips.
Yep. Im going to build you up until youre so horny you scream when you squirt. Till you go absolutely insane from lust. Try to hold on. Tim said, his cocks thickening inside me as he really began to pound me.
I shook and squirmed, moaning and groaning. So fast, so good! Tim was fucking me so hard, his cocks rocking in and out, in and out. My pussy spasmed, clenching down on them, and it just made it feel even better!
Melting, my pussy, my crotch They were melting! So much pleasure, felt so good. There were dozens of tentacles licking all over my pussy, lapping my labia, swirling across my crotch as Tim fucked me. Rolling my hips I managed to match Tims rhythm. Up and down, in and out, push pull push. So, good, it was so good.
A sneaky idea came to me as my body burned with desire. I wanted to cum, I needed to cum, but Tim wasnt letting me. But what if I made myself cum? I know he was holding me up because he knew Id cum super easy if he played with my nipples, but what if I managed to pleasure something else? So I tried squeezing my inner walls around Tims cocks, drawing as much pleasure from him as I could as I did my best to milk him. I pushed my hips down, grinding against his squirming tentacles. I was so close! Yes! All I needed was to catch my poor neglected clit against one of his tentacles and Id cum!
Tim saw straight through me though, tentacles wriggling over my hips and pulling me down firmly and immovably into the writhing mass.. And preventing me from getting him to accidentally touch my clit!
Ah, ah, ah. What a naughty girl, trying to cum without permission. Sorry Tay-Tay, but youre just going to have to endure for now. You can cum when I say you can cum. After all, your pussy is mine. Tim growled, drawing me even deeper.
My legs were completely submerged, Tims bulk engulfing them, forcing me to endure his hellish pleasure. Tentacles wriggled all over my thighs, calves, and feet. I was licked and stroked in a delirious mix of tickling and pleasure as cum was spread all over me.
Laughing, crying, shaking with need I pulled against my bonds and made my shoulders ache. It hurt, not quite pain but uncomfortable. But, somehow, the aching just made the tickling feeling electrifying, made the pleasure feel sharper somehow I I felt so good. I was being tormented and I loved it! I was such a fucking slut! I was getting off on pain and tickling while my boyfriend fucked me!
And Tim, he fucked me hard. Even with everything else he was doing to me he kept his twin cocks pistoning into me. He tapped on my cervix with one cock while the other squeezed my G-spot. Then hed thrust and theyd switch, forcing near delirious moans from me. It was so fucking good! So good, tentacles are the best!
I wanted to cum so bad tears were dripping down my cheeks. Tim, he wouldnt stop! I needed to cum so bad but he just kept licking me, squeezing me, filling my head with gas that turned the world into a pleasurable mush and he wouldnt stop fucking me! I needed to pee. I could feel it. I I really needed to pee. Like, it was so bad that if Tim didnt let me cum so I might just burst! Please, let me cum! Make me squirt, please! Want to squirt! Need to squirt!
N-Need to cum.
Thats it. Now, cum for me. I order you to cum. Tim breathed, his voice trembling with desire.
A tiny tentacle grabbed onto my clit. Its tip was open and it sucked my tiny little bud inside, squeezing my poor clit so hard.
CUMMMING!!
I shrieked, my hips bucking wildly as my whole body shook. It felt so good! I was cumming. My vision went blurry as my eyes crossed. I was cumming so hard. So good! I was peeing as I came! Squirting, squirting feels so good! I want to keep on squirting forever!
I fell forward then, or did Tim push me? Either way I landed chest first back in the pile of tentacles, feeling them slither across my sensitive skin. They grabbed my breasts, squeezing them in rippling waves that made them feel so good. Still more attacked my nipples, licking them again and again until they positively ached and shot bolts of pleasure straight into my still cumming clit.
Tim pulled his mask tentacle away and I seized the opportunity to moan for Tim, to let him know what a slut I was, to show him the practice Id been putting into talking dirty
Ahh! Cumming, Master, Im cumming. Im squirting just like you wanted! Can you feel it, Master? Can you feel me squirting for you? Oh, Master, please, please cum too. Please cum in my greedy pussy! Uh! Fill this naughty slut with your cum! I moaned shamelessly. It felt so good to just let go and be who I wanted to be, to feel how I wanted to feel, and to say what I wanted to say.
Tim groaned then. His cocks spasming inside me.
O-Okay, since you asked for it. Take it! Take my cum you slut! Tim howled, his cocks spasming inside me, pumping his thick cum into my quivering pussy.
I hadnt stopped cumming and Tim filling me with his cum while spurting even more all over me from a dozen more cocks
My back arched and my eyes crossed again. Just as I was beginning to come down Tim forced me right back over the edge. I was cumming, cumming, cumming! It was so good, my whole body was shaking. Sweating, squirming, and squealing I revelled in this bliss. The feeling of squirting as I was cumming was so good, the feeling of Tim tapping on my cervix, squirting his thick cum right up against my womb... I I was so warm. Warm, there was a warmth above my pussy. Heat, pleasure, a rippling feeling deep inside me I hadnt felt this before. It it felt like my womb was cumming. Waves of heat and pleasure rolling from my womb, filling me up with a burning need. My My womb was begging for cum, begging to be put to its proper use, begging for Tim to put a baby inside me. I needed it, needed a baby. Want baby, want pregnant! Ah, cum inside! Knock me up!
A tear slipped down my cheek even as I came harder than I ever had. Because I couldnt. I couldnt get pregnant right now, not while I was on the pill. That was the whole point. And even if I knew intellectually I didnt want a baby right now. My womb had missed the memo and was making my pussy milk Tim for all his cum so he could knock me up.
It It was okay to fantasize right? I could fantasize about getting pregnant, of Tim fertilizing my poor neglected eggs. That was okay right, so long as I didnt let it happen
Ahhh! I squealed, my hips bucking, fucking Tim to keep his cocks pumping seed against my cervix. I couldnt help myself! Id just realized I only had one-and-a-half months of birth control left. So that meant That meant
That meant Id be forced to find out if Tim could knock me up next year!
I screamed, rolling my head sideways as I came my brains out and thought only about getting pregnant, my belly swelling with Tims children.
So good. Its so good. Ahhhh! Fucking, cumming. Pregnant! Make me pregnant! Knock me up! I howled, my mind dripping out my pussy and soaking into my womb. Only, only naughty, naughty girls let tentacles fuck them! What a shame, what a shame. Missing, missing so much. So good, tentacles are so good!"
Tim rumbled beneath me, fucking me even harder as I talked to him.
Thats it, Taylor, like that. Just like that! Tim groaned.
I could feel him cumming again, even more cum shooting into my pussy. It felt so good, my pussy rippling along both of Tims cocks as they came, milking them, trying to draw their cum as deep as possible. Please, fill my womb, knock me up, give me a baby! Let my womb keep feeling like this, this rhythmic squeezing and heat and pleasure and It was so good! I never wanted this to end!
I wanted to be pregnant!
Cumming, moaning and groaning we kept fucking and fucking and fucking.
It was the most fun Ive ever had! Even if it did come with some pretty strange ideas.
All well, one day Id get to live out my fantasy.
One day Id get to be pregnant.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the ever appreciated Cailin and SaltyWaffles.
WARNING: The following chapter contains sexual assault and attempted rape. No rape occurs, but someone is attacked with the intent to commit this deplorable act.
Ready? I asked.
Yes, maam! Tim responded, saluting me.
I giggled in amusement, a silly smile stretching my face. Wiggling a little, I made sure I was comfy, though I suppose that should be more comfy, since lying atop Tim was always comfortable.
Spreading my naked legs, I made sure Tim could watch. Exposing myself like this, wearing nothing but the pair of dirty blue panties Id worn yesterday while my boyfriend stared at me, as he ravished me with his gaze
Shivering in anticipation, I reached down, covering my panty-clad pussy with one hand. My breasts bounced slightly as my breathing sped up, and I could feel myself getting wet even without doing anything. Justjust getting stared at was making me so horny.
Here I go, then. I said, shivering with want.
This was going to be fun.
Tim didnt reply, but he did move closer. His tentacles gathered together, their tips edging towards my crotch as he stared at me.
I blushed, feeling embarrassed and aroused. It was so naughty letting someone just watch like this, but so much fun too! Who would have ever thought of just letting your boyfriend watch? Of having him just sit there and encourage you as you pleasured yourself? It was so perverted, and I loved it!
Slowly, I dragged my fingers up, my toes pointing as my legs seized up for a moment.
Fuck, that felt good. The texture as I ran my fingers over my lips, the way the cotton was dragged over my clit It was so good! It just felt so much better than it used to; it was so much more intense. Everything was more intense with Tim, of course. Especially with him watching
Pushing my hand back down felt great, too. I moved my fingers in a small circle, playing with myself. It felt so good; my pussy was already soaked. Or maybe that was just because Tim was watching. A bit of both? Whatever, it felt so good. I rubbed myself again, this time pressing down with my palm to grind against my clit.
Mmf! I moaned, biting my lip to try and keep my voice down.
Tim still heard me though.
Shh. Remember, Tay-Tay. You have to be quiet, okay? Your dads still asleep and we dont want to wake him. Tim whispered, tentacles coiling up and over my ears.
I nodded, still rubbing my pussy. I I knew I had to keep quiet, had to keep my moans in. Sure, a lot of the noise I made was playing it up for Tim, but a lot also wasnt. I really did moan and gasp from pleasure. Moreover, having done it so much, Id gotten used to it; moaning and gasping were just part of sex, okay? Besides I really liked it. Moaning and talking dirty and just acting like a total slut felt so fucking good.
Mmm. I know; its just so hard. I whined, rocking my hips a little. This felt so fucking good.
Tim snickered, coiling about my legs and pulling them even wider.
Thats what she said. He sing-songed, still ogling my pussy.
I bit my lip again, doing my best to not laugh too. Okay, and look sexy for Tim. I enjoyed it, shut up.
I rubbed my pussy faster, feeling the cotton drag through my lips. It was so good, so different from Tim's slick tentacles but still dragging pleasure out of my little slutty slit.
Mmmm! I moaned, shaking as I covered my mouth with my free hand. It was too good! My pussy felt like it was filling with heat, pleasure rippling through me. Why? Why was it so easy to cum now? Barely a month ago Id found it so hard to cum even with both hands and a finger inside me. Now I was already so close just from playing with my lips and grinding my clit?
Tim pushed my hand away with a tentacle, exposing my face to him.
What did I say, Tay-Tay? Tim whispered, booping me on the nose.
I swallowed.
To be quiet? I answered.
Tim nodded, his gaze shifting from my crotch to my face for a moment.
Yep, and since you cant do that on your own, Ill help you. He said.
What? How would he
I gasped, but the sound was muffled. Tim had shoved a cock in my mouth! His thick tentacle-cock swelled until my mouth was well and truly stuffed. Dutifully, I licked at him, sucking as a greedy slut should.
Yes, suck on it Tay-Tay. Be gagged by your Masters cock. Tim said, staring at me lustfully.
I inhaled sharply, air rushing through my nose now my mouth was blocked. Gagged? Tim had gagged me? With his cock? He was forcing me to give him a blowjob so Id stop making noise? That was so so
Hot.
I moaned, the noise barely escaping and just making my mouth vibrate on Tims cock. Tim seemed to like it, at least, as he pushed deeper, pulling back just before he reached the back of my mouth. He pushed in again, slowly, a blob of salty delicious pre-cum making me drool. More, give me more cum!
My eyes rolled up. This was bliss! Rubbing my pussy faster as I got my face fucked This is what heaven would feel like. Such pleasure and debauchery. Wait, would it? Ah, fuck it; I wasnt religious anyway. This just felt so fucking good.
Sucking harder, I drew my hand back up. Quickly, I rubbed little circles about my clit, dragging the sodden cotton across the little nub. I squirmed with pleasure, my hips rolling and legs shaking. I was so fucking close!
Cum for me. Feed me. Tim commanded.
I came.
umin! I moaned around Tims cock. Cumming!
Tim just kept fucking me, his cock writhing against my tongue. He tasted so good that I thought I might be able to cum from the taste alone.
He didnt say anything as I came. But the bright purples of joy that appeared as he fed on me appeared and relished the feeling. It was positively addictive, knowing I was feeding my boyfriend with my pleasure. Seeing how happy it made him, the way he was filled with joy and hope as he fed on me I loved it.
One more, Taylor. Please. One more orgasm. Tim begged as I began to slow down, my orgasm finishing.
My legs were still shaking and pussy quivering, but I nodded. One more, I could do that.
Id smile in anticipation but my mouth was full of cock. What? I loved cumming, and being told to do so again by my boyfriend? How could I possibly say no?
As I began rubbing my pussy again through my pussy-juice-soaked panties, my hips bucked. Fuck, that was sensitive! I shook, trembling with pleasure at just how sensitive it felt.
If my pussy felt that good how good would my clit feel!?
Dragging my fingers up my electrified pussy, I placed one either side of my clit with a third hovering just above. Sucking in a deep breath, I pressed down, rubbing small quick circles on my clit.
Cumming!
Blindsided by my orgasm, I locked up. My abs clenched, thighs straightened, back strained I was shaking all over. I was cumming. I was cumming so hard.
Thats it. Tim whimpered, thrusting frantically into my mouth.
Then he reached up, even as I convulsed, still cumming from my clit. Two tentacles wrapped around my breasts, squeezing, while two opened up and sucked my nipples inside their tiny mouths.
Hey! Thats not fair. If you play with my nipples like that
Uhhhh. I moaned, muffled by the cock in my mouth.
My thoughts drained away as I came. All I could focus on were my clit and nipples. They felt so good and I was cumming and sucking!
Cumming. Tim sighed, his cock trembling in my mouth.
Dutifully I swallowed, sucking the first thick spurt of cum down before the taste had even registered with my frazzled brain. More and spurts landed on my tongue, bathing me with its delicious creaminess. Salted caramel. Vanilla. Double cream. Sweet and salty, the perfect taste I could never get enough of. I kept swallowing as Tim came, the sheer naughtiness of drinking cum prolonging my own orgasm.
Finally, we both finished, though I was left quivering, aftershocks of pleasure still bouncing through me.
A few moments later Tim pulled out of my mouth, leaving me with a belly full of cum and a pleasant taste in my mouth.
W-Wow. Thank you, Taylor. He whispered, tentacles shining with an excited blue.
I giggled, blowing him a quick kiss.
Youre welcome, Tim. Thanks for breakfast. I replied, patting my full stomach appreciatively.
He chuckled at that, reaching up to kiss my cheek. I turned it into a proper kiss though, turning to capture his lips with my own.
Cum hungry slut. He said approvingly, knowing how much I loved being called that.
I shivered, whether with desire at the name or another aftershock from my clit I couldnt tell. Possibly both?
I am. Such a hungry slut, Master. I replied, pulling back from our kiss. I sighed though, knowing I couldnt stay any longer. Id probably stayed too long already, but it had felt so good. I need to go get changed.
Tim nodded in understanding, though he looked sad.
I know. Just hurry back okay? I miss you. He said, coiling about me possessively.
I leaned into his embrace, enjoying being so wanted.
I will. I just wish I didnt have to go to school. I groused.
Tim shrugged, the expression looking decidedly odd as dozens of tentacles flexed.
Maybe you could drop out? He asked, picking me.
Drop out? I couldnt do that could I?
Ill think about it. Take care now, Ill be back as soon as I can. I said as Tim placed me on the ground.
By sticking my thumbs into the tops of my panties I managed to peel them from my still-tingling pussy. My breath hitched as the cotton caught on my clit but I kept going, struggling against the temptation to start playing with myself again. Wiggling my hips, I shimmied the sodden cloth down my legs before kicking them up into my hand. Holding the sodden fabric up to my face I took a deep whiff of my own arousal. I smelt kind of nice actually. Musky and sexy; it made me want to taste it. Hesitantly I licked them. They tasted huh. Not bad. Odd, certainly, but not bad.
Hey! Those are mine. Tim grumbled, reaching out for my used panties.
I giggled, pressing a quick kiss against the wet fabric.
Enjoy. I said, tossing them at him.
Tim snatched them out of the air and cradled them against himself. I turned around and raced up the stairs, my naked breasts bouncing as I went up each step. It was nice having boobs, I really liked them, and I especially liked how they felt when Tim played with them.
Goodbye, Taylor. I love you!
I paused at the top of stairs, turning back to face Tim as I blew him another kiss.
Goodbye, Tim. I love you more!
Nuh, uh! I love you most!
Giggling at how adorable he was, I turned around carefully stepping out of the basement. It was much colder up here, but I could handle it for now. Quickly I rushed up the steps, heading for my room before Dad could come out of his room and ask me why I was running around the house naked at 6am.
It was a shame I couldnt just stay home. I loved being with Tim and hated being at school.
Huh. Maybe there was some merit to Tims idea after all. Id have to think about it.
School sucked, and not in the fun way either.
The scratch of pen on paper filled the room as we all wrote a practice essay on the The Themes and Symbolism as used in A Midsummer Nights Dream. The sounds of writing and quiet chatter were then broken as Emma called out.
Mrs. Green! Taylors copying off me! She keeps looking at my work! Emma called, holding her arm straight up.
I was doing what now?
The class seemed to pause as Emma almost shouted, the sounds petering out for a moment before conversations started back up even louder. The clop of heeled shoes on cheap linoleum rang through the musty classroom as Mrs. Green made her way over to us.
I sighed in resignation as the teacher looked at me before practically snatching my book out of my hands. This was going to go well.
She marched over to Emma then, shooting me one last suspicious look before bending over and placing my notebook next to Emmas pad. Im not sure why. I mean, sure, I guess I could copy her if I felt inclined. She sat a row in front of me and to the right. But its not like I would want to. Emma was terrible at English. I had a higher grade than her despite the fact she frequently destroyed my homework!
Regardless of the realism of her accusation, I felt resigned. I just knew somehow this would be my fault and that I would be the one to get in trouble. This had to be her revenge for last week where I stood up for Kathy. Id been waiting for this, Emma always escalated when I stood up to her or reported her to staff, even if the stupid teachers really did anything. Ugh. School was already bad enough with Madison and Emma ruining my homework, and the fucking rumors Emma kept spreading about me. Wasnt that enough for her? I already hated school, I didnt need her sabotaging my classwork too, but it seemed thats what I was going to get. Gah! Wasnt this kind of shit supposed to be Madisons job? It was bad enough dealing with it when it was just homework; I didnt want to have to put up with it in class too.
Mrs. Green finally finished whatever inspection she was making because she returned to me and dropped my book on the desk, disapproval and condescension smeared across her face.
Taylor, your essay is almost identical to Emmas. You know copying is forbidden, even when practising. So, did you copy her? She said snootily, looking down on me with cold gray eyes.
I sighed, dropping my head into my hand, elbow resting on my desk. So thats what that note Emma had gotten from Lauren. A copy of my work probably, since Lauren sat beside me. I could tell on her, but...
No. You wont believe what I say anyway, so what does it matter? I said, frustrated.
Mrs. Green bristled, puffing herself up.
Taylor! I will not tolerate being spoken to in that manner in my class! Mrs. Green said indignantly.
I just rolled my eyes.
Sure, whatever. Can I get back to work now? I replied, just so done with this shit.
Mrs. Green slapped her hand down on my desk, drawing my annoyed gaze back to her.
Detention. I expected better of you Taylor, given your Mothers profession. Shed be disappointed in you. Mrs. Green said, face pinched with anger.
I glared at her. That hurt. I knew Mrs. Green had been one of Moms students at Brockton University but to hear her use that against me? It hurt. And it wasnt like I could even defend myself. Not after Emma had dragged my name and reputation through the mud ever since I came to Winslow. Not after all the lies people spread about me. But the fact Mrs. Green hadnt even bothered to get my side of the story, just believed Emma and the lies spread about me? That she believed I was some kind of lying, cheating, drugged up attention whore? It was fucking bullshit.
Still, as Mrs. Green turned to walk away I just couldnt help myself.
Shed be disappointed in you too. I spat, lip curling in disgust.
Mrs. Green spun around, her expression shocked and indignant.
Taylor! How dare I already gave you one detention. Do you want to make it two? She snapped, once more looking down on me.
I looked down at my book, hands clenched into fists beneath my desk.
No. I muttered.
I didnt see what Mrs. Green did next, I wasnt looking. She did walk away after a few more seconds though, confident and happy in her petty power.
All well, at least Emmas grand plan to get back at me wasnt going to be expensive like when Madison had poured milk in my bag two weeks back. This one was just going to be a waste of time. I guess I could live with that. Dont get me wrong, I was still angry. But it wasnt the worst thing shed ever done.
Still school was fucking bullshit.
Madison smiled smugly at me. She looked stupid with her chubby cheeks puffed out like that.
Detention Miss Hebert. You know the rules about taking other students' property as well as anyone else. Quinlan said, obviously annoyed and apparently blaming me for this.
I sighed, already knowing how this would go. I tried to defend myself anyway.
Im sorry, Mr. Quinlan. I dont know how Madisons calculator got into my bag. She must have dropped it in there accidentally when she bumped into me outside of class. I said, resigned and angry. Accidentally. Ha! More like planted when Sophia knocked me down before class.
Mr. Quinlan snorted, his walrus-like mustache bristling as he curled his lip.
You expect me to believe that? You make a poor liar, Miss Hebert. That will be detention for taking other student's property and not having the integrity to tell the truth about it. Dont let me catch you at it again. He threatened.
Though I was tempted I didnt say Sure, next time I wont let you catch me. or any of the other come-backs which sprang to mind. Instead I just moved my bag off my desk and lowered it back to the floor.
Mr. Quinlan walked back to the front after handing Madison her calculator to continue going over algebra. The bitch just kept smiling at me, totally ignoring the lesson for her cheap thrills at bullying me. She was so fucking shallow I could probably stand in a puddle of her and not get my feet wet.
Fucking bitch.
Still, two detentions in one day? Damn it, Emma. Why the fuck did she have to do this? How was it fucking fair for them to break the rules and yet I was the one who got in trouble? School was such fucking bullshit.
I swear Mr. Jones, I left my gear in my locker yesterday and now its gone. Someone must have stolen it. I complained, gesturing towards the locker rooms to emphasize my point.
Mr. Jones just gave me an unimpressed look from beneath his bushy black brows.
You know the rules, Taylor. No uniform, no note, detention. It was you who said the lock wasnt busted; dont lie about being forgetful. He drawled, before turning away in disinterest.
Mr. Jones whistle blasted through the gym, the sheer volume made me wince in pain and cover my ears. Had it always been so loud?
Alright, for all you who did manage to remember your gym clothes. He called out, taking a dig at me because of course he would. Were going to be starting basketball today. Now, I want
I ignored his shouting. Not like I could participate today, or that I even really wanted. It was just annoying as all hell, getting detention for such a bullshit reason for the third time today. I know it was Sophia that had stolen my clothes, just to round out the trifecta of evil that bitches three had pulled today. I just didnt know how.
But seriously, how the fuck had she stolen my gym clothes from my locker without breaking the lock?
Wait. Three detentions? In one day? Without me being able to clear any of them so I had three on the books? Oh no
and thats why I have after-school detention tomorrow. This is Emmas plan for getting back at me for standing up to her. Get me in trouble and waste my time, make my academic record look bad. Such bullshit. I pouted, naked and lying on my stomach on top of Tim.
Tim rumbled sympathetically beneath me, his tentacles rubbing my head soothingly. Ah, I needed this after the day Id had. What a Monday. It was nice to come home and be pampered though, to be able to just leave my worries at the door and relax. Tim was always so warm, so soft and gentle. Stroking my hair, rubbing by ears, taking my clothes off for me Bliss.
A tentacle planted a quick kiss on my cheek but I was feeling too tired to chase it to give it a return kiss. Tim seemed to realize that as he made more sympathetic noises.
Yeah, such bullshit. Its, er, its horrible how they can just get away with bullying you and no one does anything. Tim sympathized, still stroking my head and along my back.
I mewled, pressing back into his touch. I loved this. Its a pity I couldnt live this way.
Yeah, it is. But at least Emma didnt destroy any of my stuff this time. I think the Liberian hates me by now with how often Ive had to get my test books replaced. I sighed, slumping and letting my face squish into Tims back.
Tim nodded sympathetically, tentacles flashing with sorrowful greens
Its not fair. Youre so smart, Taylor. I just know that if you went somewhere else youd be top of your class. You deserve so much better. Tim said, stroking my hair placatingly.
I smiled, lifting my head to press into his touch. It was sweet how much Tim believed in me. He really did think I was intelligent, that the only thing holding me back was Emma and Winslows general shittyness. Oh, sure. Winslow pretended to be a nice school, but once you looked past the surface youd find the shit that I was forced to endure. Whatever, that didnt matter. High school didnt last forever, and, well I might have been considering other options.
As Tim continued to groom me, the end of his tentacle splitting to really let him brush my curls, he spoke.
Are you sure I cant get rid of Emma? I swear I could make it look like she just fell down some stairs. Or Sophia, since she was the one who hit you in the head with a bin. Tim pleaded, doing his best to look cute so I;d agree.
Giggling at his antics, I shook my head, black ringlets tickling my naked back.
No, Tim, you goof. Weve been over this. As much as I hate going to school with them and as much as they deserve something bad happening to them, you cant just kill Emma and her friends. For one, it would be a little disproportionate. Detention is hardly worth killing someone over. A little humiliation? Maybe. But that just leads to number two If you do something to Emma you might get caught. If three girls wind up dead and anyone sees you the Protectorate will come after you. People might connect my accusations of bullying to their deaths somehow and then theyd come here. I dont want that. Theyd take you away, lock you up, and never let us see each other. I cant lose you. I cant! The Protectorate will protect them because theyre rich and popular and Im not. So you cant kill Emma, even if you could make it look like an accident. I replied, rolling my eyes in exasperation.
Honestly, what was with boys and bragging about going to kill someone over something minor like detention? I know he was just trying to be tough and manly for me, but there were better ways. Chain orgasming me until I went stupid was way more manly, right?
I said as much, earning a chuckle from Tim.
Hehe, um, yeah. I guess Youre right. Sorry, Taylor. Its just, ah, the thought of anyone hurting you fills me so much rage. Tim said, red sparks flickering along his tentacles for a second.
I smiled at that, pressing my breasts down into his back to show my thanks.
Thanks, Tim. Thats really sweet. But that just goes to the third reason we dont need to get back at Emma, Madison, or Sophia. Were better than them. I dont want either of us to sink to their level. Were better than them and well prove it by going on to live happier lives than they can ever dream of. Theyll destroy themselves sooner or later, Mom said evil always does. That people like Emma are their own worst enemy. We just have to wait for her to self-destruct. I said wistfully.
Kissing Tim softly I forced myself to think of something else, to dream of a brighter future for us, a life beyond high school and Emmas petty bullshit.
Little octopus like babies tumbling at my feet, slug like kids running in circles, a more human child with tentacles for legs in my arms as I smiled at Tim, wrapped in his loving embrace
Were better than them. Youll see. I said.
Tim grumbled beneath me, mollified for now but still not satisfied.
Okay. Ill leave them be. Youre right, Taylor. Oh! See, this just shows how smart you really are. Super duper smart. Tim extolled, hugging me to him.
I giggled at that, enjoying the hug. I was always amazed at how highly Tim thought of me. Id never considered myself smart, but Tim told me I was anyway, time and time time again. Hmm. How to reward him for being such a good boyfriend? Well, I was naked
Thrusting my chest out again, I smooshed my boobs against Tim, rubbing them about to drag my nipples over his skin. I loved having breasts worth the name, okay I could probably fill an A cup, possibly a B. But still! Boobs! And Tim loved them too if the way he always stared and touched them was anything to go buy. Which was a lot as I loved having them played with. My nipples were super sensitive; I could actually cum just from having them played with now.
Tim responded well to my reward, growing two tentacles to wrap around my breasts. He squeezed them, tentacles rippling in a rhythmic pattern that felt really nice.
Settling myself down, I grinned in satisfaction. One boyfriend successfully pleaased.
Thanks, Tim. Youre the best. I love you. I sighed, luxuriating in comfort. I loved this, being petted and hugged and fondled. Turns out that had been the word Id always wanted, fondled, not molested. Molesting hurt, it wasnt fun or exciting.
Argh! Not thinking about it. Thankfully Tim was an amazing distraction.
I love you, too. I love you so much. Tim crooned, trailing kisses down my back.
I giggled. It tickled, okay?
Ah, but I love you more. I replied, smiling in happiness.
Tentacles slither across my legs, constantly moving to touch ever more of me.
Nope. I love you most. Tim declared proudly.
Closing my eyes behind my glasses, my cheeks hurting from smiling so much. It was a constant battle we waged, each trying to get to I love you most first. Sometimes I won, more often Tim did. I just liked hearing him say it, okay? I loved him so much and hearing him fight to prove his love for me It made my heart feel like it was overflowing with joy.
I snorted in amusement.
Thats because Im naked. I replied.
Tim laughed, licking along my ribs as he enjoyed touching my naked body.
Not just because of that. Though I do love it. Thanks for taking your clothes off, Taylor. Its just so much nicer not having your clothes in the way. Your smell, your taste, I can, er, its just so much better without your clothes on. Like, um, like youre even more here. I just I like touching you, Taylor. I never want to let you go. Tim said, tentacles tightening around me possessively.
I shuddered in want. That That was hot. To hear how much Tim liked me, how much he enjoyed my body, how much I meant to him that he wanted to hold me forever? That he wanted me forever?
Youll never have to. Im yours, Tim. Now and always. I love you. I sighed dreamily, imagining our perfect future together. I didnt know exactly how it would turn out, only that it would be great. Wed be in love, have lots of children, and have even more sex.
Tim shrugged, his body bouncing beneath me.
I kind of meant that literally. As in, never let you out of my tentacles. But I know you need to use the bathroom, go to school, see your dad, and stuff. Its just Thanks for humoring me by letting me have more skin contact. Tim said, tentacles glowing blue with happiness.
Reaching out I hugged Tim, my arms pressing into his soft warm bulk.
Of course Id get naked for you, Tim. We agreed, remember? Ill do my best to stop wearing clothes around you unless theyre fun. You keep me so warm I dont need them. Besides, its not like being naked with you is some great hardship or anything. It makes tempting you into fucking me so much easier. I replied cheekily, wiggling my butt to emphasize my point.
Whap!
Heeeey. I whined, wiggling my butt again despite my stinging cheek.
Tim massaged my butt, focusing on the side hed slapped.
If you wave it at me, Im going to spank it. Besides, I can smell how wet it makes you. Tim replied.
I bit my lip, doing my best to look guilty and probably failing. It was true, after all. Getting my ass spanked by Tim, for some reason just a few hits had gotten me dripping wet yesterday. With Dad out most of Sunday, the two of us had taken the time to experiment a little more. It had been fun and wed both learned a little more about each other.
For example, apparently, a little pain got me terribly horny.
I wiggled my butt again. Sadly, Tim resisted temptation this time.
Nuh, uh. Not this time, Tay-Tay. Your dads due home soon, we, um, we dont have time. Tim said sadly, still rubbing my ass. Heh, guess he really was regretful of our time constraints.
It didnt stop me being disappointed though.
Fine. Later though, I could really use the stress relief. Thanks for cuddling with me though, and helping me with dinner and my math homework. I said, gesturing to Dads workbench where Id left my pens and math books.
Tim glowed blue again, happy to have helped me.
Youre welcome, Taylor. Thank you for asking me. Its, er, nice just spending time with you. Tim said, a faint blush spreading along his tentacles.
So cute!
Awww, Tim~. Youre welcome. I really enjoy spending time with you too. And since weve done all of my homework already, how about we read a bit after dinner while we wait for Dad to go to bed? I said, planning a nice evening with my boyfriend.
Tim squeezed my butt appreciatively.
Sure thing. Er, speaking of books. Ive almost run out again, do you think you could, um Tim trailed off as a noise caught both our attention.
The deep rumble and stuttering stop of Dads old truck grabbed both our attentions.
A little early. Traffic must have been light. I commented.
Without prompting or any necessary words Tim gently picked me up and lowered me to the ground. I grabbed my shirt and hoodie from the boxes Tim had laid them out on, pulling the already combined clothes on over my head.
Thank you. I whispered as Tim handed me my skirt.
He placed a kiss on my cheek with one tentacle, while more were already gathering my stockings and shoes.
Youre welcome. Tim whispered back, the sound of a car door slamming shut making us both hurry.
With my most of clothes back on I gave Tim a lewd smirk. I didnt have much time left, but this would be worth it.
Shooting Tim a wink I lifted up my skirt, flashing him with my naked pussy. Grabbing todays panties from where Id left them on the boxes, I quickly wiped the scrunched-up cotton across my pussy lips before raising them to my lips. Planting a quick kiss on the freshly damp and musky cotton I tossed them at Tim.
Enjoy. I whispered with a perverted smile.
Tims quiet thank you! followed me as I raced up the stairs. I could already hear the key in the lock, but I should still just make it.
Quietly closing the basement door behind me as I stepped into the foyer, I grinned in satisfaction as I saw the front door just starting to open. Id made it, if only just. Perfectly timed, rather. Thats what granddad would have said anyway.
As the door opened fully my dad stepped inside. He caught sight of me almost instantly, kind of hard not to really, considering I was standing right in front of him. Still, the way his face lit up when he saw me and dropped his briefcase to open his arms...
I raced up to him, wrapping my arms around him as I crouched a little so I could bury my head under his chin. Dad hugged me back, resting his chin atop my head.
Hello, Taylor. Good to see you too. Dad said, sounding tired but happy.
From his shirt, I mumbled back to him.
Good to see you, too. Welcome home. I said, enjoying the hug.
What? Just because Tims hugs were the absolute best didnt mean I didnt enjoy other hugs. Besides, having Dad like this, so warm and alive after so long? It was great. Sure, it had taken me initiating things to get him back on track, for me to go hug him rather than him comfort me But progress was progress. Seeing Dad smile and look happy made it worth it.
Above me, Dad sniffed. Then again, even louder.
Oh, whats that I can smell cooking? He asked, releasing me.
I gave him one last squeeze before I also let go, stepping back to smile at him.
Dinner. I made goulash when I got home from school. I still need to put the spinach on in about ten minutes, and it should all be ready in twenty? I replied, feeling good about myself.
It was nice, rewarding. Cooking and seeing the way Dads face lit up when he came home It made me feel good. Sure, I wasnt the greatest cook, but then, neither was Dad. Mom had been the real cook in our family, but we made do. Getting Tims help to prepare everything was nice too. After all, more time with my boyfriend was never to be overlooked. Sure it meant less time for other things, and yes, Tim still couldnt eat it, and okay, I really would have preferred a nice big helping of cum
But getting to see my dad smile, see his face light up when he got home, that made it worth it.
Well, it smells fantastic. Also, spinach isnt broccoli. Five minutes in the pot should be fine, two if youve already got the water boiling. Ill go put my things away and set the table. Thank you for cooking, Taylor. Ill cook tomorrow, okay? Ill pick up some fresh fish from the market. Dad said, picking up his briefcase again.
Nodding, I shooed him up the stairs.
Sure. But nothing smelly, you remember last time! I chastised.
Dad chuckled, one hand grabbing the bannister as he began to climb.
Sure, sure. No haddock. Ill get us some cod. He replied, still laughing.
Dads. Honestly.
Still, seeing him so happy and more full-of-life than he had been for years
Well, I wouldnt mind eating more smelly fish just to hear him laugh like that. Being happy, being a family again It was good.
Shaking my head fondly, I turned and made my way to the kitchen to finish preparing the spinach Id neglected earlier. Id skipped cutting it up in favor of starting my math so I could have more cuddle time with Tim.
As Dad went upstairs, I started planning how to tell him about getting after-school detention. Hed be disappointed in me and I hadnt told him about the bullying to use that to deflect with. I suppose I could always just lie like Madison had, tell dad the explanation Id tried to use on Mr. Quinlan and how I didnt know what had happened to my gear with Mr. Jones. Mrs. Greens detention would be a little harder to explain, but I was sure I could manage.
Also, I was debating broaching the topic of dropping out with Dad. It worried me. How bad school was, what everyone could get away with. I know high school didnt last forever and that I was nearly half-way through already. However, Id still have to see, work with, and live alongside all the same kinds of people who saw what was happening to me, Kathy, and so many others and then did nothing.
Even if I would see them though, it didnt mean I had to like it. If Tim joined the Protectorate maybe I could just be a full-time wife and mom? Just spend all day looking after our kids before Tim came home and I took care of his needs too. I kind of liked that idea actually, just wandering around in an apron and panties, teaching our children, then snuggling down for the night with Tim.
That would be in a couple of years though. For now, I needed an education and I didnt want to stay at Winslow anymore. Maybe I could just drop out as Tim suggested? Quit school to pursue a GED? I think thats what its called? Regardless, I know Mom would have been disappointed if I dropped out and that it would be hard to explain to Dad why I wanted to homeschool myself now. But I didnt need to go to school to get an education. Tim was pretty good at Math and could teach me while I taught him English. Sure, it would cost a lot, I still needed to complete Chemistry before I could be done with my science education so hed need to buy me a chemistry set and Id need Dad to buy a new computer if I wanted to continue with computers or do any online learning and wed need to pay for a better internet connection... And we probably couldnt afford any of that.
Argh! Enough depressing thoughts! Id think about that at school where I couldnt avoid it. Plan for the inevitable then; not here, not now. Home was for Tim and Dad and the good things in my life. So, for now, Id ignore school and its issues and focus on the other two problems I had.
As I started to chop up the spinach leaves I pondered on my two home problems.
One: how was I ever actually going to introduce Dad to Tim? I wanted to have kids with him one day, if it was possible. Id never heard of a Case 53 having kids and couldnt find anything about it online. Still, I at least wanted to try and if we couldnt I at least wanted to get married and then we could adopt. But that would require telling Dad, if for no other reason than to invite him to the wedding. And telling Dad about Tim would be Lets go with difficult.
Two, and much more pressing: I was currently going commando. Id left my panties with Tim to hold and smell to help comfort him, but that meant I was naked beneath my skirt. So when I sat down, if I wasnt careful, and someone looked under the table, theyd be able to see my naked pussy! And just the idea of that had me dripping wet! I could feel my arousal trickling down my thighs. Would I end up sitting in a puddle, an outline of my damp pussy left on the seat? Just thinking about it was making me even wetter!
This was going to be a long dinner.
It was over. Finally.
After school detention was the worst. School was bad enough normally, but not getting to leave until 3.45?
Fucking hell. This shit sucks ass.
I grimaced, shooting an annoyed glare at the boy walking down the steps in front of me. Sure he was right, but did he have to be so crass about it?
Yeah, least its over though, ya know?
That was the second boy. They were two of the other four people Id shared detention with. The first guy was as tall as he was skinny with a massive blond afro that made him look like a dandelion. The second was another blond boy, shorter than me and a little pudgy, like how I used to be before I met Tim and started exercising. Theyd both seemed nice enough when wed been picking up rubbish. Mr. Dandelion had gotten detention for picking a song with swear words for music class while his friend had sworn at the teacher about it. Theyd both been nicer than that Asian girl in detention or that obnoxious little freshman. That boy hadnt stopped talking no matter how many times the teacher told him to be quiet.
Still, we were free to go now, our hour of picking up rubbish finished.
Walking past the two boys as they kept chatting at the bottom of Winslows front steps I made my way across the parking lot. All the buses and parents were long gone, even most of the teachers cars werent there anymore. Those boys were right, this really did suck; now Id have to catch a public bus instead of a school one and Id be home even later. What a pain.
Scowling I hoisted my bag further up my back, slipping my arm through the other strap. It was a little over two blocks to the nearest bus stop that had a route that went close to my house and if I had to walk all that way I was definitely going to want both straps. I hated backaches, even if it gave me an excuse to ask Tim for a massage. Whatever, Id ask for one anyway; Tim almost literally leapt at any excuse to touch me.
Yeah. Yeah. I could really do with a back rub.
What? Even before the absolute chore that was picking up rubbish for an hour Id had a super stressful day. Just to rub in the success of her revenge in Emma had taken every opportunity she could to run into me today and gloat. Between every class, at lunchtime before I could hide, hell, even after school when I was on my way to detention. She had just stepped in front of me, forcing me to stop every time and look up to see her self-satisfied smirk. Like the cat-that-ate-the-canary, she looked far too pleased with herself for getting me into after school detention. Honestly, it had me worried there was more to whatever she was planning; the way Sophia had brandished a roll of duct tape at me and sneered after gym had not helped that fear in the slightest.
Whatever, I guess Id find out what had them so happy tomorrow when I inevitably had to clean up the mess.
Grey clouds swirled overhead promising more rain or maybe snow. It was almost December, even if it didnt feel that cold. Brockton Bay was just like that, though it felt unseasonably warm even still. Well, at least I felt warm; everyone else was still bundled up. A few girls kept giving me side-eyes at school for my short skirt and stockings. So what if you could see a little thigh? Tim liked it, he said my new stockings looked sexy, and thats what mattered to me. The black-thigh highs went well with my old and too small dark red skirt, since it came only a third-down my thigh. My black hoodie even matched somewhat, giving me a sort of punk or goth look thanks to my worn black canvas shoes. All together I looked good, actually. Hot, Tim had said. So who cared what vapid air-heads like Madison thought? Them and their stupid winter cloaks. I liked my skirt, so did Tim, and thats all that mattered.
On a different note, I was pleased it was dry now, last weeks storm having passed. I liked the less crowded halls and being able to hide in the third-floor bathroom again. The other students had been keen to get outside despite the puddles still on the ground; the city's aquifer and poorly maintained storm-water not helping anything. There were even puddles still here on the footpath and the odd bit of flooding from blocked storm-water drains.
That was one positive, right? Another being that detention was over and I was going home. I should be happy, and I was! I was happy Id get to see Tim and get a full-body hug. But...
I couldnt help feeling just a little sour. It wasnt fair. Emma, Madison, and Sophia; they had been the ones to break the rules, but I was the one who got in trouble. Julia copied my work and handed it to Emma who lied to the teacher, Sophia knocked me down while Madison planted her calculator, and then Sophia stole my stuff straight out of my locker! But did they get in trouble? Nooooo. It was me, because of-fucking-course it was. Stupid bullies, stupid school, stupid teachers. Maybe I really should just drop out and homeschool myself? I mean, how hard could it be? It couldnt be any harder than attending Winslow, thats for sure.
Forcing my thoughts off that topic, I tried to think of something happier. The idea of being home-schooled, of never having to go to school again? Where I could spend every day with Tim and teach myself instead of dealing with utter bitches like Mrs. Green or assholes like Quinlan? Ugh, happier thoughts.
Tim. Think of Tim and spending every day with him.
Warm wriggling tentacles curling about my thighs...
A smile spread across my face. Tim, my boyfriend, my best friend. He was so good to me. Soon Id be home and hed make me feel better. Hugs, kisses, and head-pats. He melted stress like butter in the summer sun and made me happier than Id thought possible.
And the idea of being able to spend every single day with him? Of never having to leave him and let him feel lonely again? Well, it was hard not to start skipping. Sure, my bag would bounce painfully if I did and Id risk my skirt flicking up and flashing my panties at someone. Honestly, that last one wasnt too much of a downside. All well, still not worth it.
A car passed me as I was walking. That was hardly exceptional and nor was the car itself. Just another red four-door, though this one did have two black racing stripes and tinted windows so dark you couldnt see through them. Were those even legal? Whatever, it wasnt even out of the ordinary for the car to pull in and stop just up the road from me. There were houses on both sides up the street here and Im sure plenty of people must have lived in them and parked on the street all the time. But there was just something, some gut feeling that put me on edge.
So as the car doors opened I slowed and stopped, watching four men climb out.
I think I recognized them? They looked familiar, yeah, Id seen them around school before. Four seniors who I was pretty sure were on the football team or something, I recalled seeing at least two of them up the front at assembly before getting prizes.
Then the one who had been driving called out to me, raising his arm in greeting.
Taylor! So good to see you, and right where your friend said youd be. How you doin? The driver asked, smiling at me.
As the four of them approached me I started to feel a little nervous, backing up a couple of steps. Friend? What friend? I only had one friend and theres no way they could have talked to Tim. So who Emma. Oh, fuck, what had she done now?
I backed up another step as the four of them reached me. They were huge, even taller than me and definitely heavier. The one who had spoken, the boy in the middle who had been driving, I recognized him now. He was on the football team, the I wanted to say receiver? Something like that. He was the captain or vice-captain or something like that. I recognized the black boy as also being on the team, and judging by their sizes, I guessed his other two friends also were.
The driver had blue eyes beneath short tousled brown hair. His face was sharp, for want of a better term. Angular maybe? I suppose he looked nice, with his tan skin and day-old stubble and lean muscles. But his shit-eating grin kind of ruined any attractiveness he might have had. Dressed in a letterman jacket with blue jeans he gave me a distinctly jock vibe that had me on edge.
Next to him was the huge black boy Id also recognized, curly black hair cropped close to his head. A pair of wire-framed glasses sat on a crooked nose that looked like it had been broken one too many times. He was also dressed in a letterman and jeans Actually, they all were, now I looked. Just wearing different shades of faded blue and one with black.
The other two were almost polar opposites. One was pale with short blond hair, blue eyes, and bulging muscles; an ACDC shirt visible through his unzipped jacket and a little taller than me. The other was so tanned he looked Mexican Hawaiian maybe? A lot of people had fled the Pacific islands after Leviathan sank Kyushu, including Hawaii. Anyway, he had long black hair curling about his chin with big dark eyes and was maybe an inch taller than me.
Apparently, Id been quiet for too long though, just staring, as the driver spoke up again.
So, Im glad I tracked you down. Your friend told us about you, and shes right, youre just my kind of girl. She even gave me that note you wrote, which was very sweet of you. You seem like a fun person. What do you say, want to come for a drive with me? The driver asked, shooting two finger guns at me.
What? No, seriously, what?
I frowned at him, edging away from one of the other boys as they circled around me
Sorry, but I have no idea what youre talking about. Whatever Emma told you, it was a lie. I mean, I don't even know your name. I replied uncomfortably, grabbing my elbow self consciously.
Before the driver could reply the black boy cut in, his voice a deep rumble.
Holy shit, dude! She really is your fucking type! Look how fucking cute-shy that shit is! Holding her own elbow. Ha! Fucking gold. The boy guwaffed, leaning out to elbow the driver in the side.
Shut up, Xander. The driver said, slugging his friend in the shoulder. Turning back to me he smiled again, though his friendliness looked a lot more false. Look, Taylor, seems we got off on the wrong foot. My names Mike, and these are my friends. This dumb-ass is Xander.
He jerked his thumb at the black-boy who raised his hand lazily.
Pleased to meet you. Xander rumbled.
Mike pointed to the blond boy who had crept around so he was almost behind me now, making me nervous.
Thats Ben. Mike said.
I nervously looked at the big guy in the ACDC shirt.
Sup. Ben said, winking at me.
Before Mike could say anything the Hawaiian boy piped up.
Im Andrew, not Andy or any of that shit. Also, youve got a great ass. You work out? Andrew asked, staring at my butt.
I scowled, though it did nothing to hide the way my cheeks flushed in embarrassment. The fucking nerve! Sure I had a nice ass now, and yeah, Id worked hard for it doing squats. While having them look was nice and validation of my effort, it belonged to Tim. It was for him to compliment, no one else!
Nervously I smoothed down my skirt, making sure it covered me. While it was one thing to fantasize about flashing strangers it was totally different to have four guys standing around staring at me like a piece of meat. I didnt like it one bit.
I didnt bother to answer Andrew, still staring at Mike as he seemed to be the leader. I wasnt sure what they wanted, but whatever it was, I wanted no part of it.
So, Mike was it? What do you guys want? Shouldnt you be training or something? I said nervously while shifting from foot to foot.
Mike shook his head, giving me another shit-eating grin.
Nah, babe. We just finished pumping iron, now were off to get some milkshakes down at the Boardwalk. You should come with us, get a drink. Youd look pretty amazing with cream dripping off your chin. Come on, well show you a good time. Mike said, sounding insufferably smug and full of himself.
Okay, ewww. Cream dripping off my chin? The fuck!?
I gave him a disgusted look, lip curling, but before I could tell this jock to piss off, Andrew cut in again.
Yeah, come with us. Itll be fun. The tan boy leered, running his tongue across his teeth.
I shied away from him, repulsed. I didnt want anything to do with these boys. I just wanted to go home.
No, thank you. Im just going to go home. I need to catch my bus. I deferred, stepping backwards again.
They all followed, stepping forwards, moving to surround me. I was getting a little scared now, having so many large guys so close and focusing on me was intimidating. I wanted Tim, hed protect me.
This time it was the black boy, Xander, who spoke.
Come on, babe. Come have some fun. You dont want to be no Debbie Downer, do you? Xander called. I noticed he was holding a roll of duct tape in one hand, tapping it against the other.
Disturbed, I hunched in on myself, shoulders curling as my eyes darted about.
N-No, thanks. Ill just be going now. I said, stepping sideways a little so I could walk past Mike.
Mike stepped to the side also, mirroring me. He also moved forward as he did so, invading my personal space.
Hey, now, dont be like that. Come on, babe, lets get to know each other a bit better. You wrote me this note, and I know youre just shy and all, but come on. Live a little, babe. Mike said, digging in his jacket pocket for a moment.
A moment later he pulled his hand out of his with a grunt of triumph. Then he thrust his hand at me, making me flinch.
He just held his hand out, giving me this weird off-putting smile.
Slowly, carefully, I took the note from his hand.
To Mike
Im not sure if you know who I am, but my names Taylor Hebert. Im a sophomore in class 2F. And I know you probably get loads of letters like this but if I dont write it down Ill always regret it.
Ive begun liking you. I really really started liking you. Youre so hot and are really cool I get this warm feeling every time I see you. When I sleep at night all I dream about is you. I dream about you would wrapping your arms around me and kissing me with your sweet lips. But Im just to shy to come up to you and confess! So Im writing this letter so I can say it. Let me be your one. Let me be yours.
Sorry but Im super shy so please excuse me if I find it hard to reply. I really want to date you I just find it hard to say yes when people are watching.
XOX
Taylor
My eye twitched, fingers crushing the edges of the letter as I stared at it. I didnt write this, it didnt look anything like my hand-writing either. Mom had drilled me as a kid until I could write in neat cursive. Whoever wrote this printed each letter. It was still neat writing, but nothing like mine.
However, I did know someone who wrote like that.
Emma.
That bitch. Shed written some fake confession to this guy so hed harass me, then made sure Id be alone somewhere by getting me into after-school detention, then let him know where Id be. It was a pretty clever plan, honestly. Certainly more thought out than most of Emmas stunts, but by no means her most elaborate or cruel. The worst was probably the time she got a guy to ask me out nicely so I said yes only to have him show up an hour later to go to a different movie with Emma on his arm.
Well fuck that. I had my own man. A real man, who was big and strong and sexy. Tim was the perfect boyfriend; kind, respectful, smart, handsome, and able to fuck me into a drooling mess. I didnt need or want anybody else, especially not some two-bit jock more interested in getting into my panties than me as a person.
Taking a deep breath I recentered myself.
Okay, I could deal with this. Id just explain that it was a misunderstanding and theyd back off, hopefully without spreading any more rumors about me too. I got enough of that from Emma, thank you.
I took another deep breath and grimaced. Fuck, when did they get so close? It was scary.
Shoving the letter in the front pocket of my hoodie I looked up at Mike as he loomed over me. Too close!
Taking a small step back, he followed.
I swallowed, sweat starting to break out on my forehead despite the chill. This This wasnt right. Something was really wrong here.
Um, look, Mike. Im sorry youve been misled, but I didnt write that letter. I dont want to date you and Im not getting in your car or going anywhere with you. I said as firmly as I could.
The black boy tilted his head back as he laughed.
Hahaha! Whrrrr! Boom! Shot down like a flight from Switzerland. Xander said, making a crashing motion with his hand and accompanying sound effects.
Mike just rolled his eyes, jabbing an elbow at Xander, but he couldnt quite reach.
Shut up, Xander. And you, what, are you chickening out now like some frigid bitch? Not cool, not cool at all. Come on babe, just get in the car. Mike said, looking put-out at my refusal.
When I just stepped backwards again he got annoyed, reaching out to grab me.
I slapped his hand away, glaring at him.
Dont touch me. I hissed, glaring at him.
That made them all pause for a moment, staring at me in confusion. Then recognition dawned across the face of the blond with balloon muscles beside me.
Hey, its you! The hot witch from the costume shop. Bro, if you were wanting to get into Mikes pants so bad you should have come to the party I was telling you about. Then me and Mike could have had a girl each instead of having to share Sarah. He said, chuckling as he edged further behind me.
Okay, first of all, ewww. Second, what the fuck!? He just openly admitted to having a threesome with some girl? Didnt he respect her? That wasnt the kind of thing you just told people, was it? Not if she wasnt there at least. Third, there was something dark about his expression. Actually, there was something sinister about all their expressions now as he and the other boys grinned at each other and snickered.
With the way theyd been talking and telling me to come have a good time I now understood exactly what they were wanting and I wanted no part of it. I had a boyfriend who I loved and I was his, and his alone. These guys could all take a running jump off the pier before Id ever have sex with them. Them and their tiny dicks.
Taking a deep breath I let it out slowly. Why was I shaking? This was scary. I I wanted Tim. Why did he have to hide away? I know why, but I still wanted him here.
Look, Mike? I told you, I didnt write you that letter. Emma Barnes did so that youd come here and get offended when I didnt know what you were talking about. So, if we could all just go our separate ways, that would be nice? I finished weakly, feeling afraid as Mikes face Im not sure how to describe it. Twisted? The darkness Id sensed before seemed to fill his face now, making him look ugly.
I swallowed nervously as he just kept leaning closer to me. My heart was racing and palms sweaty. They They wouldnt hurt me, would they? Would they? Im sure it was just my paranoia, but There was that rumor going around school that one of the cheerleaders had been raped at a party on Halloween. I hadnt given it much credence, considering what the rumor mill said about me, but with Mike looming over me like this while I was surrounded by his friends...
I I just wanted to go home. Please, I didnt like this.
Mike snorted, smirking down at me.
Whatever, who cares if you wrote it or not? Look, babe. Just get in the car. Ill show you a good time, how to have some fun. I heard youve never had a boyfriend, never even kissed a guy. Dont you want your first kiss to be with someone as hot as me? Come on babe, come with me. Mike said, lifting up his hand to cup my face.
Just as his hand touched my cheek I grabbed his wrist, just like I had Emmas a week ago.
Dont. Touch me. I growled, eyes narrowed to slits as I glared.
To my surprise, he just smirked at me.
Feisty! He said.
Then he kissed me!
I pull away and step back, but he grabbed my hair with his free hand. It hurt!
I let go of his hand to shove him away, putting both hands on his chest and pushing with all my might. Somehow I overpower him, sending us both tumbling backwards.
I shrieked as he yanked out a chunk of my hair though, a handful still clutched in his grip.
As Miked regained his footing he leered at me, all the other boys crowding closer.
There we go. You liked that, didnt you, you little slut. Mike mocked, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.
Fuck you! Get away from me, help! I shouted, eyes wide, heart racing.
Tim, save me!
Andrew snorted, rolling his eyes at me.
Guess that red-headed chic was right. She really is too much of a frigid cunt to know how to have fun. How about we just hurry this shit up and stop playing around with her? I just want to see her tits already. Andrew said menacingly.
Mike stepped towards me again, casually dropping my hair on the ground. I turned to try and run, only to get pushed towards him by Ben whod moved behind me. As I bumped into his chest, he wrapped both arms around me, leering down at me as he trapped me against his chest.
Just relax and it wont hurt too bad. After a few rounds, youll be begging for more, I promise. Mike said, his smile soul searingly evil.
I struggled in his grip, desperate to get away. I was so scared. I I knew what they were going to try and do. No, please, only Tim was allowed to do that with me. Hed said so, said I was his. They They couldnt! Please! No. I would not allow it. Never. I belonged to Tim, and Tim alone. Id rather die than let them defile me.
Mike tightened his grip forcing the air from my lungs as he crushed me against him. Struggling to draw in fresh air, I looked up into those evil blue eyes, saw his evil desire staging back at me...
And spat in his face.
As Mike flinched I reached up and managed to grab both of his elbows to use as a grip.
Fuck you. I snarled and kneed him in the balls.
Or at least, that was the plan. Mike must have anticipated it though as he twisted to the side and I ended up just hitting his thigh. Itd bruise but it wasnt the agony Id wanted to inflict on this monster.
It served its purpose though.
With a grunt Mike released me, stumbling for a moment as his leg threatened to collapse. Not wasting an instant I pushed him back, knocking him to the ground. As he fell I jumped, landing on the other side of his legs, already breaking into a run.
Behind me, as my feet started to speed across the ground, I heard Mike shout from where he was lying on the ground.
Get her!
It was barely a second after Id started running and already I could hear the pounding of feet on pavement as the four boys began to chase me.
I panicked. My heart was in my throat making it hard to breathe, hard to run. My bag banged against my back as I gasped, choking on my fear. I didnt let it stop me, feet pounding the pavement as I ran.
I could hear them gaining on me but I didnt dare look back. I could hear the thumping of their feet getting closer. I know I hadnt had the biggest of head starts but it felt like they were already breathing down my neck!
A puddle splashed me as I stepped in it but I was too scared to care, too desperate to get away. I I had, had to Had to get away. Had to get home. Had to get to Tim. I was running the wrong way to go back to school so my only choice was to try and make it to Tim. Hed protect me. He would! Hed tear them limb from limb! But until I got there...
Please, somebody, anybody
Help me! Rape, rape! I screamed, tears blurring my vision as I ran.
But nobody cared. No one shouted or came running. No one helped me.
Stupid, stupid. You dont shout rape.
The boys whooped as they chased me, shouting abuse as they ran me down.
Come back here!
Save your energy, bitch, youll need it!
Hot damn! Look at those legs!
Dibs on her ass!
My bag banged me again, making me gasp. It was slowing me down!
Doing my best not to slow down I twisted my shoulders, clawing at my bag straps. After a few desperate movements they came off and began to slide down my arms. Terrified, I threw it off, dropping my bag behind me so I could run faster.
I heard cursing behind me. I didnt dare look back, but I hoped one of them had tripped over my bag.
I kept running, but I could still hear them gaining on me. I needed to go faster.
My feet were hurting, my toes getting crushed inside my shoes. They were comfortable to wear around but the cheap beaten up canvas was useless for running. Luckily they werent my ankle-high pair nor were they done up very well. Some quick footwork let me stand on the heels and with a few hoping jumps I kicked them aside, now running in nothing but my stockings. It was cold and the concrete hurt, but none of that mattered as now I could now run even faster.
Faster, please, I had to go faster! They were still gaining on me and if they caught me
I sobbed, tears streaming down my face as I ran. I was scared. I wanted to go home. Tim, save me!
My breathing was ragged but still I sucked in a deep breath as I kept running.
Help! Fire, FIRE!! I screamed.
But nobody came.
I ran. I ran so hard I got stitch and my legs were burning and everything hurt but I didnt dare slow down. I was close, so close. Just a few more hundred feet and Id be at the corner. Thered be people at the bus stop, surely. Theyd see me and help and everything would be
Gotcha, bitch!
Something hit my ankle, I tripped, and the world spun; the ground rushing up to meet me.
Crack. Pain.
Stars exploded across my vision and the edges darkened while my glasses went flying. My chin throbbed, agony pulsing from where Id smashed it into the ground. The salty tang of blood filled my mouth and I wretched, spitting out bloody phlegm.
Before I could regain my bearings two sets of hands grabbed my arms and hauled me back to my feet. The world spun around me in a black-edged techni-clolor blur, wobbling and refusing to stay still. Fear roiled in my gut and I vomited.
Urk! Disgusting. Someone spat.
Wham. Pain.
The world lurched sideways as someone smashed their fist into my face.
Fucking bitch, you almost puked on me!
Never mind that. Get her back to the car.
Yeah, yeah. You remember the condoms? I dont want to have to stop at no store this time.
Of course, who do you take me for? This aint gonna be like with Vanessa. Besides, the black chick even gave me some extra.
Fuck yeah, virgin pusssay!Ive got that first, dip-shit.
Yeah, and I already called dibs on her ass!
Eh, you can have it. I dont want shit on my dick.
Guys, arent we forgetting whats really important here? Its almost Thanksgiving! So lets be thankful for this sweet girl offering herself to us.
Ha! Well then. Thank you, Lord, for this virgin pussy.
I reeled, woozy and terrified as they dragged me along; stumbling, barely keeping my feet as I was pulled backwards. I cringed, shying away and feeling awful. I struggled not to wretch as blood and bile-filled my mouth and guilt crawled inside me. They were pawing at me, running their hands all over me. One flipped up my skirt to slap my ass. It hurt. Another wrenched up my chin, before slapping my face. It hurt! Another shoved his hand down my shirt and hoodie, tearing it and making me trip, only the grip on my arms keeping me upright. It hurt! He grabbed my breast, kneading it roughly and making me whimper. It hurt!
Holy shit! Shes hiding some actual tits under here!
I told you, didnt I? Saw em in gym class. Not big enough to fuck but theyll be fun to watch.
Big titty goth girl! One with a sweet ass too!
Eh, goth? She doesnt wear makeup.
That black-eye you gave her will look goth enough.
Haha! Brutal.
I wonder what her pussys like?
Stop grabbing at her dumbass and help.
Come on, get her in the car. Quick, before someone sees.
A terrible premonition gripped me. If I let them get me into that car, that was it. They would They planned to They were going to
Rape me.
They would take what should only be given. Hurt me and try to ruin me. Abuse me for their own sick power trip.
Another thought slithered through my head.
They would fuck me, take what belonged only to Tim.
To hell with that!
A hand released my arm and grabbed my hair, trying to force my head down.
I let them, lowered my head
Then twisted sideways and jerked up.
Fuck! The boy slurred, hot blood dripping onto my head.
Jerking my arm from his grip I then slammed my elbow into his gut.
Oof!
I was so scared. I couldnt see what was happening, the world too blurry as my head was spinning and glasses missing. But thoughts of Tim lent me strength, let me see through my terror and practically feel the way the second boy was beginning to react, one hand releasing my arm barely a second after Id dealt with his friend.
Jerking my other elbow back I missed because of his grip still on it. That was fine; I just needed the extra space. Hauling my arm back I slugged the pale blur where its face should be as hard as I could.
Say what you want about Dad, but hed taught me how to throw a mean punch.
Even as blood sprayed in a crimson arc, I didnt stop. Grabbing the guy's head with one hand and his shoulder with the other, I pulled down, smashing his face into the top of the door with a satisfying crunch.
Shit, Ben!
I turned at the shout to find the shortest of the blurs racing towards me. I tried to dodge to the side, but stumbled as the world wobbled dangerously.
Wham! Pain!
Oof! I exhaled, pain radiating from my stomach as he punched me while I was disoriented. A second punch smashed into my tit and it hurt so badly that for a moment I thought Id been stabbed.
I love you.
Tims words echoed in my head as the boy punched again and they leant me strength to ignore the pain. Lashing out I grabbed his fist, my hand wrapping around his knuckles before he could connect. Snarling, I grabbed his arm with my other hand, grimacing as he kicked my thigh. Using all my strength I spun on my heel, yanking him off his feet and smashing him into the side of the car. I let go as he stumbled, only to seize him by the back of the head with one hand and the car with the other before I smashed his head through the car window.
Crash!
Glass shattered and the boy screamed, struggling in my grip as I pressed his neck down onto the broken shards.
Wham! Pain!
Black spots floated in my vision again as I stumbled back, pain splitting my head open. The last boy, Mike, had finally made it around the car. And judging by the dark blur approaching me, the first boy, Xander, was back in the fight.
Look at what you did to Ben and Andy, you stupid bitch! Fuck, Im going to rape you raw for this, you cunt! Mike shouted, charging towards me.
Pain. Fear. Spinning. Sick. I staggered on my feet, barely able to stand after so many blows to the head. But I couldnt afford to fall. Had Had to fight back. Had to win. Couldnt let them win. Would rape me. Would take what was Tims. Couldnt Couldnt let them. Had to win. Win for Tim.
Gritting my teeth I fought through the pain. I had to stay in control, had to hold on just a little longer. Surely someone would come and help, right?
But as Mike bore down on me, and terror put my heart in a vice while tears streamed down my cheeks
I wouldnt let them rape me.
I refused.
Ducking down as Mike punched, I pushed forward, ramming my head into his stomach.
Uhh! He wheezed, staggering backwards.
Seizing my chance I grabbed both his elbows and drove my knee home.
Mike tried to dodge again, but this time I was ready.
AHHHHHH!! Mike screamed, falling to the ground as he did his best to curl into a ball of pain.
Psycho whore!
Wham! Pain.
I wheezed, spit flying from my mouth as I was punched in the back. I whirled around, dodging as Xander threw another wild haymaker. He lashed out again, this time aiming at my head. I ducked, slipping underneath and delivering a gut punch.
He coughed, but didnt back off. Instead, he slammed his elbow down onto my back, driving me to my knees.
Cunt, you hit like a fucking truck. The fuck. He spat, literally spitting on me.
As he lifted a leg back to kick me, I pushed off, tackling his other leg and knocking him down.
Bitch! He called out as he smacked into the pavement.
We both scrambled back to our feet, but I was faster. Now it was my turn to reel my foot back and kick him in the head. As he rose to his hands and knees I punted him square in the face. As he fell he rolled, trying to gain distance. I didnt let him, chasing him and jumping.
AHHHHHHH!! He screamed as I landed on him.
Twisting my foot I felt a vindictive smile reach my lips as his balls squished beneath my heel. I was lucky, Id been aiming for his stomach but this was way better. Tim would be so proud when I told him what Id done. The boy tried to grab my foot and protect himself but I stamped down with my other foot, smashing his stomach and forcing the air out of his lungs. He wheezed, struggling for air and cradling his crotch as I stepped up onto his chest. Then I stamped on his face, ramming his skull into the cement so hard it bounced.
My chest heaved fighting to get air into me with deep aching gasps as I watched Xanders blurry form slump. He was out cold.
Heart still pounding, blood roaring in my ears as I trembled, I turned back to the other boys, seeing if any of them were still in the fight.
The closet blur, Mike, was still curled on his side, but he was swearing now instead of whimpering. That wouldnt do. Not when I was still shaking, still sweating, still so very scared. I had to make sure they couldnt hurt me. Its what Tim would have wanted.
Walking over to the downed boy I rolled him onto his back, one hand gripping his jacket collar as I knelt on him.
His blurry face looked up at me, and while I couldnt see, I hoped that was fear on his face.
What the fu He began.
Wham!
I punched him in the face, again and again and again. I battered aside his hands as he tried to shield himself, letting go of his jacket to rain even more blows down on him. I punched and punched and punched, pummeling anything I could reach. Mike cursed and swore, but his bravado quickly crumbled as I beat him and he started to whimper and beg, pleading for me to stop.
Please, ow! That hurts! Stop! Please stop! Mercy. Merccccy. He sobbed, doing his best to cover his face as he cowered.
And would you have shown me mercy!? You were so keen to rape me a minute ago! Rape me raw, thats what you said! Would you have stopped when I begged!? Would you have stopped when I asked!? Fuck you! Fuck you!! Fuck you!! Fuck you!! I screamed driving down with blow after blow.
Something finally went crunch, blood splattering all over his face as Mike squealed. He finally broke down then, blubbering incoherently.
My hands ached as I got up. Staggering to my feet I glared down at the broken boy, sobbing at my feet. I spat on him, a mixture of salty blood and bitter bile splattering his bloodied face.
Fuck you. I said one last time.
After turning away from that asshole I saw the first two boys were still roughly where I had left them. The small one, Andrew, he was the guy whose face I smashed through the window. Hed managed to sit himself up, leaning back against the car, hands clutching at his throat. He tried to raise them to block as I reached him, but couldnt stop me as I kicked him in the head, bouncing his skull off the car door.
Ignoring Andrews rasping cries as he curled up into a ball on the sodden grass verge, I headed for the first boy, Ben. Hed managed to stagger back to his feet, but seemed disoriented as he was stumbling across the footpath while clutching his face I think. It was hard to tell, the world was just a swirling blob of mishmashed color without my glasses.
Okay, so the black ring around my vision and colored lights werent helping either.
Mike? That Ben began.
I cut him off with a punch to the face, putting all my strength into it. He practically spun on the spot before tumbling back to the ground with a splash as he landed in a puddle.
And stay down. I spat.
Stumbling away, I woozily began to walk in the direction of home. Id made them pay, hurt them for hurting me. They tried to take what was Tims and Id hurt them for it.
But now that the fight was over I I felt
I sobbed.
Stopping for a moment as my chest shook and stomach ached, I sobbed. Great wracking gasps as hot tears poured down my cheeks. I felt myself curling up, my knees shaking and threatening to collapse at any moment as my arms curled about myself protectively.
It hurt. It hurt! Everything was sore; my head was pounding, my tongue felt swollen, my chin was throbbing, my stomach aching and sick, my breast stabbing me with pain so bad it hurt to breathe. More, my feet ached, stockings torn around my freezing toes, and my hands were throbbing. I was in so much pain. So scared and lonely and and And I just, just wanted
Home. I wanted to go home. I needed Tim. Needed him. Please, I just I just wanted my boyfriend. I just wanted to go home.
Crying, stumbling, barely able to walk in a straight line, I began to make my way home.
Please, please let nothing else happen. Please.
Taylor, youre finally home!
Tim cheered as I stumbled through the door to the basement. Seeing him, a white blur with splotches of blue as he glowed with joy
Tim! I sobbed, eyes screwing up as more hot tears welled up and I collapsed to my knees.
I I was home. I was safe. Tim was here, he he would
Curling over as I cried, I couldnt help the keening wail that escaped me.
Taylor! Tim shouted, not waiting for me to leap as he grabbed me, picking me and carrying me down the stairs to him. Taylor, whats wrong!?
Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry, Tim, I They I tried to get out before breaking down completely.
I sobbed and wailed, grabbing at Tim and trying to hold on. I was damaged and nothing would ever be right again.
Tim responded to my distress. He wrapped me up and held me. Tentacles wound their way around me, curling about my arms and legs, looping about my waist. He held my broken fragments and prevented me from falling apart. Stroking my hair, he pulled me close, comforted me when everything had gone so wrong. He He held me even as I was falling to pieces, putting me back together with his love.
Shh, its alright. Youre here, youre safe. I wont let anyone hurt you. I promise. Its okay. Shh, just let it out. I love you. Tim whispered, rocking me back and forth.
Snot and tears and disgusting stuff, my face ran as I blubbered. I just felt so scared, so hurt, so so violated. They Theyd tried too
A fresh wave of sobs burst out of me, shaking me to my aching core.
Tim nuzzled me while wiping my tears away. His tentacles swept over my cheeks, licked my lips, and cleaned me even as I kept making more mess.
I love you. I love you, Taylor. Shh, youre okay. Im here. I love you. He kept whispering, rubbing gentle circles on my back.
Tim. He looked after me when I was nothing but a burden. Loved me wholly and expected nothing back. I could almost feel it, his love for me filling up the cracks. I was breaking but Tim held on, his presence preventing me from falling apart.
Desperately I pushed myself closer, trying to hug Tim as tightly as I could, pressing my arms into his soft bulk. More, closer. I needed him as I never had before.
Tim, they They were g-going I choked out, my throat almost too tight to talk.
Tim shushed me.
Shh. Its okay. Take as long as you need. Im not going anywhere. Tim hummed, tentacles winding through my hair and across my scalp.
I leaned into the touch, relishing the comfort and assurance as Tim stroked my head. He He loved me. I I was safe. He wouldnt let them hurt me, wouldnt wouldnt them rape me.
Their hands pawing at me, stumbling, too confused and disoriented to fight back.
I retched, my stomach squeezing painfully as I shuddered. Tim pulled my hair back for me, sweeping my sick away like he did everything else that was dirty.
I retched again as Tim comforted me. Everything hurt, but especially my head; it felt like someone kept punching me as my pulse passed through the lumps that were growing on my scalp. Tim found them as he stroked me, tentacles encircling each one protectively. He found my other bruises too, more tentacles settling in to protect each and every injury I had.
So good, he was so good to me. Please, protect me, Tim! Dont let them hurt me! Please.
Whining with distress I felt overwhelmed by everything. It hurt, I was scared, but now I felt so loved. It was I had to tell him. Tim wouldnt reject me. He would only love me. But I was damaged, violated, tarnished and he was all that was holding me together.
Im sorry, Tim! I-Im so sorry! They they were g-going to going I sobbed, still barely able to talk.
Tim kissed my damp cheek.
You dont have to tell me now, you can, um, that is Tim began.
They were going to rape me! I wailed before burying my face in Tims back, crying uncontrollably.
Tim only stilled for a moment. Then he pulled me closer, his tentacles resuming their gentle petting across my back and atop my head.
Its not your fault. Tim said.
I swallowed, choked down the lump in my throat.
B-But I tried.
Tim cut across me, his voice strong and kind.
No buts. You did nothing wrong. Nothing. They attacked you, didnt they? They didnt ask, just tried to take? Tim said, voice belying his emotions as his tentacles flashed red with rage and black which Id never seen before.
I whined, screwing my eyes shut as fresh tears dripped out.
Yes! They, they got out of their car and tried to make me come with them. When I wouldnt they chased me. I was so scared. I was so scared, Tim. They said they said they were going to rape me raw. They hit me, and punched me, and groped me, and and and they tried to put me into their car. Im sorry, Tim, Im sorry. I should have never hidden you, should be with you, never alone I was so scared. I gasped, shaking like a leaf in Tims strong embrace.
Hands clawing at me, lifting my skirt, tearing my shirt...
Once again Tim held me tighter, squeezing me all over and grounding me. For a moment Id been back there, dazed and unable to fight back. But Tim pulled me back, kept me in the present. I was safe, I was home, I had Tim to protect me. Tim, home. Home. Safe, warm, love. Tim was home.
Tim poked my cheek.
Look at me, please. He said, voice so tender and kind.
Opening my eyes I lifted my head, meeting the gaze of the myriad of tentacles waiting for me as Tim spoke.
You have nothing to be sorry for. You tried to fight back, right? Even if you didnt, thats okay. Its not your Tim said soothingly, but I cut him off.
I did! I fought them off! Left Left them broken and bleeding and and I got away. They didnt rape me. They tried, but they didnt! I Im sorry. I said, trying to impress on Tim that I hadnt failed him. They hadnt had sex with me, taken what was his.
Tim kissed my check, nuzzling against me as I pressed back against him.
Im glad they didnt. Im so glad. But But even if they had, it wouldnt be wrong! Well, er, it would. But not your fault! Never yours. No matter what they tried to do, managed or failed, I will always love you. Always, no matter what. It would never be your fault, never make you or my love for you any less. I love you. I love you more than anything. Tim said, stroking my face as he made sure I understood.
I I wasnt damaged? Violated but untarnished. Tim, hehe accepted me. Loved me so much he didnt care. He didnt care what had happened. He. He still He loved me. He loved me. He loved me.
I sobbed, happy and sad and so many things I couldnt describe.
Shh. Rest now, just rest. Ill wake you before your dad gets home. Just rest, my love. Sleep. Ill keep you safe. I wont let anyone hurt you ever again. Tim said solemnly.
Swallowing, I met his gaze, turning beseeching tear-stained eyes on him.
Promise? I said, lips trembling.
On my life. Now and always, I will protect you. I promise. Tim said, stroking my head.
I inhaled, lungs rattling and chest aching.
Th-thank you. Th-than-ank you-ou-ou. I hiccuped, lying my head down on Tims back. I felt so tired all of a sudden. Whatever manic energy had kept me going, let me fight back, it had finally run out.
Shh, rest. Tim whispered.
Darkness enfolded me as Tim wrapped me up, more and more tentacles wriggling over me, trapping me in my own little world of safety, comfort, and love.
My eyelids felt so heavy, but I still managed to turn my head slightly and kiss Tim.
Love you. I mumbled.
I love you, too. Tim replied.
Taylor, you need to wake up.
Mmm?
I yawned, stretching and
Ow! I whined, curling up again. That hurt! Why did that
The memories came rushing back.
Curling up into a ball as I whimpered, shaking, fresh tears bubbling up. They, they were going to
Taylor, listen to me. Tim said, capturing my attention.
Uncurling a little, I lifted my head to face him.
Your dad is home and you need to go upstairs and tell him what happened. Tim said.
I needed to
Tim read the question off my face before I could even finish thinking it.
Yes. Go and tell him. I promised you I wouldnt kill anyone, even if I want to kill the people who hurt you this time. But I wont let you make that decision now. We can talk later. But, right now you need to go tell your dad. You need to tell him so he can take you to hospital. He said, squeezing me gently to help me wake up.
I scrubbed my eyes, trying to find the strength that had let me tell Tim.
O-Okay. Ill tell him. I stammered, doing my best to appear brave.
Tim kissed my cheek.
Good girl. Now go, hes almost at the door. Tim said.
My eyes widened in panic. Dad was almost
Without prompting Tim picked me. Hed apparently anticipated how hard waking me would be as he was already at the bottom of the stairs. Then he lifted me all the way to the top, dropping me on my feet on the little landing by the door.
Thank you. I whispered, reaching shakily for the door.
Tim just kissed my cheek, his tentacles already retreating as he went back to his hiding spot. I felt bad, hiding him away when he made me feel so happy and safe. Id wanted him so badly when I was being attacked. If hed been with me, none of this would have happened. Not Emma bullying me, not Mike attacking me. But Dad would never allow Tim to stay and I needed him. I couldnt live without him anymore. Not when he was all that kept me safe.
Swallowing as fresh tears rolled down my cheeks, I quickly pulled the door open and stepped through. My legs trembled as I walked, my ankle protesting taking my weight viciously. I winced, taking another wobbling step forward as I tried to remain standing. The world seemed to swim for a moment and my head felt like it was being cut in half. Closing my eyes as tears of pain dripped down my cheeks I found myself falling forward, catching myself on the wall.
Wooziness struck me and almost drove me to my knees, so I gave up standing as a bad job. Turning around I leaned back before sliding down the wall. Curling my arms around my legs as I sat on the floor I buried my face in my knees, wincing as I bumped my left eye. I hadnt realized how sore and swollen it was due to how blurry my vision was.
The door clicked open then, a tall familiar shape stepping in.
For an instant, fear gripped my heart. A person, a man was here, someone who wasnt Tim. He might
I shoved the fear down, pushing it away. This was my dad. He loved me, even if he had a hard time showing it.
Dad. I croaked, throat swollen and sore.
The blur shifted, moving towards as it came inside.
Taylor? Taylor! Dad shouted, rushing towards me.
I couldnt keep myself from flinching, even if I knew it was stupid. The suddenness just drove a spike of fear into my heart. Tim, he wasnt here. They could hurt me. They would No. No! This was Dad, just Dad, just my dad.
His arms wrapped around me, holding me. Somehow, before I could do anything, Dad had picked me up. Arms behind my back and knees as he carried me over to the couch, laying me down on it. As he settled on his knees next to me I could practically feel his gaze sweeping over me, cataloging my injuries. My bruised face and ripped hoodie, my displaced skirt and torn stockings, my swollen ankle and raw knuckles.
He inhaled sharply.
Taylor Who did this to you? He hissed, trembling with suppressed rage.
I tried to swallow the lump in my throat, but it just made the pain spike.
It was a b-boy from school. He s-said his name was M-Mike. Him and his f-friends Ben, A-Andrew, and Xander. They They When I said no, they said they were going to They s-said I stammered, lips trembling, my whole body shaking. Why was I shaking? Why was I still so scared?
I felt Dads fingers wrapping around my own, taking my hand in his. He squeezed it, silently encouraging me to go on.
Closing my eyes so I didnt have to see his face I told him.
They said they were going to rape me! They tried to kidnap me, and it hurt, it hurt so much but I escaped. Dad, Im sorry. Im sorry! Im sorrrrry! I wailed, trying to curl up into a ball again, only stopped by the pain in my stomach.
I could hear Dad swallow, his hand shaking around my own as I dissolved into hiccups and sobbing.
Just Just wait right here, Taylor. Im going to go call the police. Just wait, okay? Ill be right back. Dad said, letting my hand go to stand up.
No! Dont leave me alone!
Dont go! I gasped, eyes flying open in panic. Please, Im scared, please.
Dad paused for a moment before he bent down again. Wordlessly he scooped me up, carrying me like I was a child again. Warm, safe.
Then he walked back to the entrance hall and the telephone. With a little bit of work, he managed to grab the phone and sit down with me in his lap. The cord was probably stretched to its limit but I didnt care, too busy burying my face in Dads chest. It wasnt warm or soft, but the smell of salt and detergent was just so very Dad and it helped me feel safe.
Above me, I could barely hear the phone stop ringing before Dad spoke.
Police. He said, voice grim. Hello, my name is Daniel Hebert and Id like to report an attempted rape. I just got home and found my daughter curled up in the entrance hall. She told me that three
Four. I muttered.
Sorry, that four boys attacked her and tried to rape her on her way home from school. No, shes safe now. No, I Yes, Ill hold. Dad said, sighing in annoyance.
I just curled up, pressing my head further against Dads chest.
He squeezed me, hugging me with the arm not holding the phone.
Sorry, Taylor. Looks like we might be a while. You sure youre comfy? He asked.
I just nodded, silently crying against his chest. I wanted to go downstairs, to see Tim and be told I love you. But I couldnt and I was scared and sore and hungry and I hated this.
Mokay. Jus tired n ungry. I muttered.
Dad pressed his nose into my hair and inhaled slowly.
Well get some food soon, okay? As soon as I finish talking to the police Ill take you to the hospital, theyll have some food for you there or Ill go out and get you some. Will you be able to answer some questions for them? He said.
I nodded, doing my best to stay awake but too tired to properly answer.
Good. Thats go Yes, this is Daniel Hebert. Yes, I wanted to report an Dad said, continuing to speak to the police.
I listened with half an ear, answering whatever Dad asked me but refusing to speak on the phone. I was just so tired and sore and I wanted to go back to sleep after I ate something. But apparently, I was going to hospital and that could take hours.
Already I was drifting off again, but I couldnt help the bitter feeling that it wouldnt be for long. No. I just knew that this was going to be a long night.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the amazing Cailin and nemo1685.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Thanksgiving.
I didnt feel very thankful this year.
Like last year, Dad had brought me with him to Kurt and Laceys house. They were friends of Dads from the Dock Workers Association. Every year they held a big Thanksgiving luncheon and invited around a bunch of their friends, including Dad, who of course brought me. Dad used to do something similar for Christmas before Mom passed.
Despite my fears, the pain of being away from Tim, and the fact I didnt even want to leave the house, Dad had insisted I come. Apparently one of the doctors had told him I needed to get out and socialize more, or something. But I didnt want to. I wanted to go home. I wanted Tim. I didnt care how much food there was or how hungry I felt. Who cares about roast turkey or pumpkin pie when when
I sniffled, pulling my knees in tighter, arms wrapped around them as I hid in a spare bedroom upstairs. It was a small room, a single bed pressed up against the off-white walls beneath a small window. The carpet was soft and shaggy, an old and faded brown color with the odd stain.
Everyone else was downstairs enjoying the party. I could hear them, the sounds of laughter and talking almost drowning out the thumping music drifting up the stairs.
I found myself salivating as I inhaled and had to swallow. The turkey smelt so good and I was so hungry but I couldnt get any food! The food was all downstairs in the kitchen, but they were downstairs.
Men.
I trembled, shaking like a leaf. My eyes scrunched as I tried not to cry, burying my face in my knees. It hurt my eye a little, it was still a little sore even if the swelling had gone down and bruising mostly faded. Even my head no longer hurt, which was apparently good news as it meant my concussion hadnt been too serious, though I was still supposed to take it easy for the next two weeks.
Still shaking, I sucked in a deep shuddering breath and forced myself to uncurl, laying my head back to rest against the bed behind me.
It was stupid. So utterly stupid, but I just couldnt help it. Seeing them, Dads friends, even Kurt who Id known for years Even now, half-an-hour after Id managed to escape, just thinking about them had me breaking out in a cold sweat. They made my heart race and my legs tremble.
I was so scared. I just I wanted to run away. To just start running and never look back. To throw myself into Tims embrace and never leave again.
Stupid. They wouldnt hurt me, right? These were Dads friends, people he trusted and worked with every day. They werent like them; tearing at my clothes, pawing at my body, telling me they were going to to
Hey.
My eyes snapped open, hot tears trailing down my cheeks. My body tensed for a moment before relaxing.
There in the doorway was Lacey. She was a little younger than Dad and reasonably tall, about as tall as Id been before my latest growth spurt. She was much more solid though, her arms thick with muscle. Her blue eyes were surrounded by laugh lines in tanned weather-beaten skin and her straight brown hair was pulled back in a short ponytail.
I sniffled, pushing my glasses up to scrub my eyes. I was ashamed to be seen crying over something so stupid.
Lacey didnt seem to care though as she stepped into the room, quietly shutting the door behind her. With a grunt she sat down next to me, while a soft clink drew my attention as she set something down in front of me.
I didnt see you eat anything and figured you might be hungry. Lacey said, her voice soft and gentle, like she didnt want to spook me.
Sniffling again, I looked away in an effort to hide my tears. But I couldnt help the way the plate drew my eyes or how my stomach gurgled.
Lacey gently nudged my shoulder with her own.
Go on. Eat up. Growing girl like you needs her meat. She said.
I looked at Lacey out of the corner of my eye; she was close enough for me to see even without my glasses.
She just smiled at me, holding out a knife and fork for me to take.
Go on. I know how hungry I always was at your age. Lacey said, still so soft and gentle.
Carefully I took the proffered cutlery. Matching Lacey I lowered my legs until they crossed before I picked up the plate shed brought me.
There were slices of roast turkey with a dollop of cranberry sauce and fresh sage stuffing. Cold ham with mustard sat next to cheesy green bean and mushroom casserole. Candied yams dripped onto roast cabbage covered in salt and herbs. A steaming hot bun oozing with butter, along with a big helping of mashed potato, more melted butter pooled on top.
Thank you. I said quietly, ducking my head in shame.
Slowly Lacey reached over, draping her arm across my shoulders.
Its no problem. Now eat. Go on. Dont let it go to waste. Lacey gently chastised, squeezing my shoulders comfortingly.
Still not able to meet her gaze I cut off a piece of turkey, loading it with a mix of cranberry sauce and stuffing. It tasted good. Really good actually. It just reminded me how hungry I was, making my stomach growl again.
Lacey didnt say anything, just squeezing me and lending me her silent support.
Fresh tears slid down my cheeks. I I enjoyed this. Being comforted, but I hated why I needed it. I hated feeling so scared over something so stupid. Not all men were them but they were all just so frightening.
Still, it was nice. Sitting there, eating good food while being hugged. Sure, I got that near all the time at home. Ever since I staggered home two days ago battered and bruised after they Since then Tim hadnt let me out of his grip unless I needed to be with Dad. Thered been those awful few hours in the hospital, getting prodded and poked by nurses, having to talk to that insensitive prick of a doctor who tried to insist on looking at my vagina even when Id told her I hadnt actually been raped, just assaulted. Thered been police asking so many questions and it had been hard to keep track of things and they seemed to be blaming me. What the fuck did it matter how long my skirt was!? Why were they asking me about what I was wearing when those boys had tried to
I pushed those thoughts away. It was so hard not to let them consume me. Only Tim really kept my mind clear. His constant whispering and petting would keep me calm and prevent the bad thoughts from taking root.
But he wasnt here. He couldnt be. Not yet. I still hadnt told Dad about him, but I wanted to. I really wanted to just so I didnt need to stop hiding him and so I could spend all my time with him. I wouldnt have to feel scared anymore if Tim was always with me.
Sniffling again, I did my best to focus on the present. The food was good, the ham delicious as I stuffed it into my warm buttered bun and tore into it. It was good food, some parts sweet, others salty and savory and I was just so hungry all the time.
We sat like that for a few more minutes. Me tearing into my food like a starving wolf and Lacey sitting beside me, holding me and providing comfort.
As I licked the last of the mashed potato off my fork Lacey squeezed me again.
Hungry little thing, arent you? Then again, not so little anymore. Youre taller than me now. What are you, five-eight? Lacey asked, bumping me gently.
I hiccupped, the sound awfully wet.
Five-nine. I replied, still finding it difficult to talk.
Lacey shook her head, her ponytail brushing against my shoulder.
Jesus. Taller than your mother now and still shooting up like a weed according to your dad. Hes worried about you, you know? He saw you slip away and when you didnt come back he organized your plate. He was going to bring it to you himself but I told him Id do it. Thought you could use a womans touch. Lacey said, pulling me towards her.
Going with it, I leaned sideways, laying my head on her shoulder.
Thank you. For bringing me the food. I said quietly, still finding it so hard to speak in anything above a whisper without Tim holding me.
Lacey lent her head against my own.
Youre welcome. Theres pie downstairs too, if you want some. Apple, cherry, or pumpkin. Take your pick. And Youre not alone, you know? Jessica and her mom are downstairs with Kat. You know what happened to Jess, right? Lacey asked delicately.
I nodded minutely. I recalled.
She was assaulted by the ABB. I whispered.
Lacey sighed.
Yeah, she was. But shes doing better. Hits on anything with a pulse now, much to Sams dismay. You should talk to her. Take it from me, sharing your experiences can help with this sort of thing. She said.
That gave me pause for a moment.
Did you I tried, not sure how to ask.
Lacey chuckled morbidly.
No, nothing like you and Jess. Mugging gone wrong, got stabbed by some Merchant shit head. I survived, obviously. Didnt feel too good going out for a while afterwards though. But yeah, talking helps. She said, a faraway look on her face.
Frowning, I closed my eyes. Whilst the bruises were nearly all healed, it still felt too raw for me to talk yet. It hadnt even been 48 hours since they tried to
Maybe. But I Id rather just go home. I stammered, feeling guilty I couldnt live up to her expectations, that I just couldnt talk about it yet.
Lacey shook her head, squeezing me against her.
I know, honey. I know. You just want to go home and curl up in a ball and pretend the world doesnt exist and that theres nothing to be scared of. But life goes on. Youll be okay. Youll get through this and come out stronger for it. The soul is tempered by adversity. Lacey said, her voice filled with something I couldnt quite describe. Pain, determination, hope; all rolled into one.
I desperately hoped what she said was true. I didnt want to feel like this, to feel so scared all the time, to start to panic every time I saw a man. Hearing it would get better
I I hope so. I just I just want Tim. I whimpered, closing my eyes as fresh tears welled up.
Lacey hummed in surprise.
Tim? Whos that? She asked curiously.
I froze.
N-Nobody? I said in a small voice, hoping she would drop it.
Unfortunately she didnt.
Doesnt sound like nobody to me. What, he your boyfriend or something? Lacey asked playfully.
My silence damned me.
He is? Huh. Guess your old man was right then. And youre okay around him? Lacey asked delicately.
Wait, Dad knew? How!?
He knows? I whimpered, terrified Dad had discovered my secret.
Lacey chuckled.
Honey, youre not that subtle. Nobody is at your age. But we arent talking about how your dad worked out you had gotten yourself a boy. Said he hasnt seen him yet and that he was plannin on asking, but given things, well You can introduce the two of them later. Now, how are you and, Tim was it? How are you two doing, given what happened? Lacey said, dropping an absolute bombshell on me like it didnt matter.
Dad knew.
I whimpered, turning my head to bury it in Laceys shoulder. If Dad knew hed try to separate us, stop me from seeing Tim and making him happy and
Lacey nudged me.
Hey now. You guys are doing that bad? That doesnt sound right, werent you just saying you wanted to see him? Lacey said, sounding worried.
Shaking my head, I lifted it back up so I could talk properly.
No! No, were doing great. Hes been so kind and caring, making me feel so safe and loved and I just want to see him and have him hug me more. I said, desperate to make Lacey understand. Tim would never hurt me; he didnt have a mean bone in his body or any bones for that matter.
Lacey nodded slowly in understanding.
Ah. So hes been sneaking in your window to comfort you, huh? Dont look at me like that. You said hug me more, so the two of you have been doing at least some cuddlin already. But thats good, great even. That you can be around him and your dad without breakin down is good. Shows youre not doing too badly and with a bit of work youll be back to normal. Not sayin itll be easy, mind. But youll get there. Now, tell me about this Tim. Whats he like? Lacey said, her voice warm and reassuring.
She wasnt mad? Lacey knew I had a boyfriend and she wasnt angry? Dad knew and he wasnt angry? I thought hed go through the roof and be breaking out his shotgun! Huh. Well, if no one was going to get mad and yell at me like Id always feared Well, I guess I could answer a few questions.
O-Okay, I can do that. Um, what do you want to know? I said hesitantly.
Lacey hummed contemplatively.
Hmm. Is he cute? She asked.
Warmth blossomed in my chest when I imagined Tim.
The cutest. Hes so adorable and does the silliest things sometimes, the big goof. I replied, snuggling up against Lacey and laying my head back on her shoulder.
She lent her head back against mine.
Okay, what else? He like books as much as you? Lacey said.
I hummed in agreement.
Mhmm. He does. He loves reading. Ive been introducing him to a lot of the classics like Tolkien, but he also loves sci-fi. He loves listening to music too and got me into Bad Canary. Hes just really good to me. We spend a lot of our time just sitting together with our own books, reading each other the bits that make us laugh. I said dreamily, sighing in contentment.
Lacey chuckled, her shoulder shaking beneath me as she laughed.
He sounds like a good fit for you then. How far have you two gotten? You showed him your breasts yet? Lacey said, her voice sounding oddly cautious.
I blushed at the question. Telling someone about how far Id gotten with Tim, how lewd the two of us had been Why did that make Lacey so cautious? Did she think I wouldnt say or Did she think I wouldnt be comfortable with that kind of thing after what those monsters tried? As if! I enjoyed sex, it was fun! I wouldnt stop having sex just because they tried to make me. Id just only do it with Tim, who I loved.
Still, Lacey had asked. How much was I willing to tell?
Well, weve I began, not quite sure what I was going to say.
Lacey, come quick!
We both jolted as Kurt shouted up the stairs. A moment passed as we both stared at each other before scrambling to our feet. I followed Lacey as she rushed out of the room, trailing as we both hurried down the stairs.
The music stopped as we reached the bottom, the sound of the T.V. becoming louder, though still unintelligible. For a moment I caught a brief flash of Kurts broad back heading into the lounge along with many of the other party-goers. Lacey and I followed.
A few seconds later l found myself behind Lacey at the edge of the lounge. The whole room was packed with people, those in front hunkering down to try and let the rest of us see. The room was eerily quiet as we all listened to the T.V. playing a special announcement, the anchorman the only voice in the room.
reports of increased seismic activity from New Zealand. The patterns are consistent with those of the Endbringer, Behemoth, and analysts are expecting magma to start erupting from the local volcanoes any minute now. Fears are that Behemoth may be targeting the Rotorua caldera in aims of triggering a nuclear winter. We have just received word that the Triumvirate have mobilized and will be on-site within minutes. Around the world, hero teams are mobilizing. The Oceanic Alliance have said they will be fielding all available heroes. The Protectorate has confirmed that America will be backing them up. The Guild is already readying a strike force at Dragons base in Canada. From Britain the King's Men have said they will be in attendance, as well as the Suits. La Miraculeuse from France and Gotterdammerung of West Germany have confirmed they will also be sending heroes. The suspected emergence point is
Click.
The T.V. turned off then, Kurt standing next to it, looking disheartened.
Hey everyone. Thanks for coming today. I know a lot of you want to watch, dont worry, Ill turn it back on in a minute. I know this puts a bit of a damper on things, and if any of you need or want to leave, thats fine. That said, Lacey and I would love for you to stay. Im sure we could all do with some extra company right now. So, thank you all for coming - and if you do leave, please remember to take a slice of pie. Kurt said solemnly before turning the T.V. back on.
It was a thing these days, letting people leave whenever an Endbringer attacked. Anyone could secretly be a hero or a villain. It was the unspoken rule that when an Endbringer appeared anyone could take the day off, leave school, or duck out of something and no one would ask questions. It could be anyone who was sneaking out to get changed into a costume only to run headlong in danger, to throw themselves at an Endbringer and possibly make the greatest sacrifice anyone could.
As the news started up again I made my way over to Dad. I was shaken. It didnt matter that the Endbringer wasnt attacking here, or even somewhere in the same continent. Just hearing about one of those monsters was scary in a way I found hard to describe, a fear that just sat in my gut like lead. I guess I just didnt want to think about the Endbringers. No one did. They were city-destroying monsters and no one could stop them, not even Scion.
Also It kind of put my problems in perspective. No matter how much went wrong for me at least my home hadnt been destroyed by an Endbringer, Brockton Bay so irradiated or flooded wed have to abandon it. Or worse, all of us turned into ticking time bombs by the Simurgh. It just It made me feel like shit when I still felt so scared of something so stupid and small by comparison. Was I a bad person for feeling like this when there was so much worse out there?
Tugging on Dads sleeve I drew his attention back from the T.V. He seemed to know what Id want though, or had a good idea at least as he silently drew me into a hug.
Soon, Taylor. Ill take you home soon. Just Just give me another hour or so, okay? Have you tried any of Kats pumpkin pie? He said, voice a little shaky.
Dad, he was scared too. I wanted to go home now, to throw myself into Tims embrace and be comforted by him, but
I could wait. Id be brave for Dad. Tim, he didnt know yet. Hopefully he wasnt watching T.V. right now, or if he was, that he didnt panic. Id talk with him about it when I got home.
Okay, Dad. You can come back once you drop me off. Im just tired. I feel worn out by everything still. I whispered, ducking my head to press into the hollow beneath his chin.
Dad sighed, rocking me back and forth.
Are you sure youll be fine? Id feel happier knowing you were here with people. Dad said, still holding me close.
I nodded against his chin.
Ill be fine. Its a bit hard to sleep with all this noise and all the food is making me sleepy. Ill just be going to bed. I replied. It was true! It just wasnt the main reason.
Pressing his face into my hair Dad sighed.
If thats what you want. Now, you never answered me about that pie. I know I could go for some more. Lets get you a slice. Dad said, pulling back to hold me at arms length.
Looking at him I felt a small smile tug at my lips.
You always were a glutton for pie. I said, feeling a little better.
Dad chuckled sadly.
That I am. Your Mom made the best cherry pie. Maybe we can try making it together sometime. Dad said, taking me by the hand and leading me towards the dining room and the buffet spread out there.
I gave Dad a shy little smile.
Id like that. Maybe Maybe I could give some to Tim to try. I said, testing the waters.
Dad shot me an intrigued look.
Maybe you could. Id like to meet this friend of yours. Dad replied.
I ducked my head, unsure how to respond. While I was coming more and more around to the idea of letting the two halves of my life meet, I was still reluctant. What if Dad tried to prevent me from being with Tim? What if he reacted badly to him being a Case 53, to how he looked?
Ill Ill ask him. I said, unsure if I actually would.
Dad smiled at that, squeezing my hand as we reached the desserts. There was more than just pie here. Whipped cream, cookies, brownies, and other easy-to-eat treats along with at least four different kinds of pie.
Thats all I ask, Taylor. You know Ill always be proud of you, right? You dont have to worry about what he looks like. Dad said, letting go of my hand to grab a bowl.
What he looks like? Did he know!? Wait, no, this was Brockton Bay. Dad probably thought I was worried about dating a black guy and what his reaction might be. There were a lot of racists around, even those who didnt openly wear colors or say anything. At least, I hope thats all it was.
Thanks, Dad. That Thanks. I said, unsure how to properly respond.
Dad reached out and ruffled my hair, the casual affection so new and yet so welcome.
Any time, kiddo. Any time. He said fondly.
While I enjoyed it, I still ducked away after a few seconds. I didnt want my hair messed up too badly. Still, I was smiling again and I didnt feel so scared anymore. It helped that dad was here and that the only other person in the kitchen was Lacey, rummaging in the fridge for a drink. I should probably get one too, something cold to help keep me awake. A soda would be good, something sweet to go with my pumpkin pie.
This was nice. I was glad Id come. Even if it meant being away from Tim, seeing Dad so happy and getting to talk with Lacey... Well, it had been worth it, even if I had been scared for a bit.
I felt awful.
Even as my boyfriend comforted me and crooned in my ear, massaged my back, and just held me I still felt awful, humiliated, discarded.
I was sprawled naked atop Tim with his tentacles wound about me. Being close to him made me feel safe. Feeling his strength as tentacles slid over my skin and coiled about my limbs... it filled me with a sense of comfort and safety I lacked anywhere else and so desperately needed. There was just no way anything bad could happen to me here, not without Tim happening to them first.
Tim would never let another man hurt me or make me feel so vile and disgusting and afraid ever again.
He placed a kiss of sympathy on my cheek before wiping away my tears.
They didnt believe me, Tim. They just called me a liar! They They said theyd talked to the school, the boys, everyone and they believed them, not me. That I was just an attention-seeking liar just trying to get those boys in trouble. I sobbed, pressing my face into Tims back.
Tim shuddered with rage beneath me.
Those bastards! Im so sorry, Taylor. Im so sorry. Tim said, stroking my hair.
I sniffled, scrubbing at my tear-stained face.
They said more, too. More reasons why they werent going to do anything. You know the medical report the doctors made after I went to the hospital? Well, apparently it said my injuries were over a day old, which is bullshit! Wouldnt people have noticed if I was wandering around with a black eye? Wouldnt the teachers who saw me at school that day have said something if I was wandering around with a black eye? But the police didnt care; they just blindly believed the doctors. Then they said those four assholes had an alibi! I lamented, hands clenched with rage.
Tim titled his tentacles curiously.
Whats an alibi? He asked.
I scowled, angry at the reminder.
Its when a person has evidence they were somewhere else when a crime happened. Those fuckers claimed they were getting beaten up by members of the Empire 88 because Xanders black and theyre part of the Winslow football team. Something about a grudge match with Immaculata every Thanksgiving and Empire members being on the other schools' team or something. Then they claimed I couldnt have possibly caused their injuries because Im a girl and theyre men. I ground out, fresh tears spilling down my cheeks.
Tim kissed those tears away too as I kept talking.
They said that when I went to hospital there was no blood on my clothes, no DNA, nothing to indicate Id been attacked. They claimed I was lying. Then they attacked me and my story, discounted my injuries, claimed I had a bad reputation and have sex with gangsters! And they believed it because one of the cops was Madisons fucking dad! She poisoned him before he could even investigate me! It just makes me so mad! But worse. No, worst was that they blamed you, Tim. They couldnt deny that Id been assaulted, but instead of arresting the monsters that did it, they blamed you. They said because I sleep with gangsters that the most likely culprit was a boyfriend dad was unaware of. He denied it of course, but they ignored him too. They made it out like I was lying to cover up for some deadbeat who beat me up and then blamed it on those monsters out of spite. Then claimed they were being nice and said I was so lucky they werent pressing charges against me. Not the boys who attacked me, against me. It I trailed off, sniffling as I scrubbed tears from my eyes.
Tim bristled, wriggling beneath me in fury.
I would never! To say that I hurt you You know I never would, right Taylor? You know I would rather jump into a fire than see you in pain, right? Tim pleased, desperate yellows flashing along his limbs.
I nodded.
I know, Tim. I know. Youd never hurt me. Id believe you could hurt me as much as Id believe Scion could. Its just not possible. I said, pressing my wet cheek against him.
Tim shuddered, still stroking my hair as I kept on talking.
Then, to rub salt in the wound they persuaded Dad not to take a civil case, which I know we couldnt afford anyway, but still! That disgusting Lieutenant said it would be unfair to those four assholes. That it would ruin their lives and other crap. That somehow me beating them up was enough punishment for what theyd tried to do to me. I I couldnt really focus at that point. I just couldnt deal with it. I finished, slumping in defeat.
How was I supposed to go on from here? Just never leave the basement and Tims side again? They were still out there, all those horrible people who just let anyone do anything they liked to me.
Tim stroked my hair, rubbing my scalp just how I liked as his tentacles glowed pale aqua with sympathy.
Im sorry, Taylor. Thats, um, total shit? Those police were awful to you. Tim commiserated, still petting my hair.
I leaned into the touch. I think I got dogs a bit better now, being petted was bliss. Still, I couldnt help my sigh of dejection.
Yeah, they were. They just ignored everything I told them. There were no DNA tests on the boys, no searching the area that I know of, just... nothing. They just took those bastards at their word. They didnt care about me. And Dad didnt exactly help either. I know he was trying to make me feel better but telling me only 1.5% of rapes reported to police get someone arrested? That 0.04% go to trial? And that of the cases that make it to trial only half get convicted? Its fucking bullshit! How is that supposed to make me feel better!? So what if my experience was normal? Being normal doesnt make it right! I snarled, clenching my hands into fists in my rage.
Tim growled along with me, flashes of red dancing along his tentacles.
Youre right and thats so fucking shit. You, she, women, er, the victim should be believed first. To be as brave as you were and tell people what happened and to then have it be for nothing!? It makes me so angry! Tim hissed, still petting my hair, stroking along my head and back to assuage his anger.
I nodded along, anger and sadness swirling inside me.
Yeah! It was so hard telling anyone but you. I know its innocent until proven guilty but when the police believe what other people say and not me? When my word means nothing? It hurts. Did Did I do something wrong, Tim? Why did this happen to me? Why does no one else believe me? I sobbed, pressing my face into Tims bulk as my emotions ran over. I wasnt sure if I was angry or sad, only that it was just too much for me to hold in.
Why did no one believe me? Why did everyone keep letting everyone do whatever they liked to me? Did I really matter so little? Was I that insignificant?
Tim crooned to me, still gently stroking my head and back in comforting waves.
Shh, its okay. Im here. I believe you. I trust you. You were so brave, so strong. I love you. Tim whispered, comforting me when no one else would; believing me when no one else would.
Sucking in a deep shuddering breath I let it out again in a stuttering wave. I did it again and again until my tears stopped and breathing evened. And all the while Tim whispered to me, telling me how brave and strong I was, reminding me how much he loved me; he was doing everything in his power to make me feel better.
A tentacle slithered up and around my neck as I basked in Tims love, wrapping around my neck in a way Tim knew I liked and I knew he liked as well. It made me feel owned and wanted in a way few other things did. And I desperately needed that comfort.
We stayed like that for a few minutes, taking comfort from each other's presence. I was sprawled across his back, cheek pressed into his softness, black curls spread across my naked back. Tim had tangled his limbs about my own, wrapping me up as yet tentacles rubbed my head and back. He knew how much I enjoyed being petted, the sheer comfort I drew from having my head and hair stroked and he indulged me in my time of need. It was enough to make my heart melt and feel like I was falling in love all over again.
Tim He was so amazing. What did I do to deserve such love?
You were kind when no one else was. Tim said.
I froze for a moment before relaxing again.
I said that out loud, didnt I? I murmured, enjoying Tims ministrations, relishing the feel of his skin against my own.
Tim hummed in agreement, tentacles slithering over my butt to cover ever more of me.
Mhhm. You did. You deserve all my love, Taylor. You earned it. You were kind to me. You were brave when no one else was, the only one to see me as a person and not a monster. You offered me your home freely and without regret. You gave me books and music, entertained me for no other reason than I was bored. You told me about the world and showed me what you could. Then you gave me more, you offered me your heart. You gave me your love and asked only for my own in return. Youre fun and smart and sexy and so much more. You are the kindest, most wonderful person I know and that is why I love you. Tim extolled, heaping praise upon me as much as he heaped affection.
I laughed, feeling better. It was like Tims love for me was washing away all the hurt and confusion and fear Id suffered not just today, but for the last two weeks. Waiting for the outcome of the police investigation had been hell on my nerves. Id spent the last two weeks constantly on edge, unable to leave the house without Dad, not even to run. Id just been so scared. I would still be, the moment I left Tims grasp. It was always like that now, but I was okay with that. So long as I didnt have to leave Id be fine.
Sighing in contentment as I finished laughing, I felt myself relax properly for the first time since the meeting. Still, there was one thing I had to say.
Tim, Im the only person you know. I said, still smiling from his praise.
Tim shrugged, bouncing me up and down and making my boobs smoosh against him, the pervert.
So? That doesnt make it any less true. Besides, youd, er, oh! Youd still be just as amazing if I knew a thousand people. No, a million people. Youre the best person ever Taylor, I love you so much. Tim said, stroking along my cheek.
My cheeks hurt my smile was so big. Tim was such a goof and I loved him for it.
I love you most. I said sneakily.
Nope! I love you moHey! Thats cheating. Tim whined, pouting at me.
Is it strange I found the way his tentacles curled indignantly adorable? All well, I could handle being a strange girl.
Yep! It is. So what are you going to do about it, mister? I teased, wiggling my butt in invitation.
Tim glared at me in mock annoyance.
Im going to kiss you and tickle you until you pee. Tim decided, little tentacles already darting out and along my ribs.
My eyes widened in shock and delight.
Hey, thats Mmmph. I began, only to get cut off as Tim kissed me, my eyes closing in acceptance.
It was wet and soft and wonderful, his lips gliding against my own. The feeling of his tongue darting out to lick my lips, asking for permission and entry was as delicious as his taste. Soon his tongue was sliding across my own, the slick tendril sliding against my tongue. It was fun, erotic, and oh so good. I loved this, the closeness and warmth, sharing something so intimate.
Sadly though Tim drew back and the gentle tickling along my ribs ceased.
I mewled again, pressing forward, searching for his mouth with my own.
Tim booped my nose which got me to reluctantly open my eyes again.
Sorry, Taylor. Ill tickle you soon. But, um, we need to talk first. I feel so, no, its more like, er, that is Damn it! How do I phrase this? Tim said, frustrated with himself as he rubbed his temples.
Feeling disappointed I sighed. I know we needed to talk, to discuss what had happened, how Tim and I both felt. Id promised myself that I would because, to get justice for myself, I would need Tims help. But it was just so tempting to ignore everything and just let myself feel good. I was half tempted to just run away with Tim and go live in the mountains. We could have sex all the time, no Dad so we could be as loud as we liked, no one to get angry with us for doing something fun, no Emma to mock me, no men who wanted to hurt me Just me and Tim, together forever.
Okay, so maybe a little more than half. Regardless, we hadnt run away yet and Tim needed me.
Its okay, Tim. I know. You can say it. You want to kill them. I said, a sad smile on my face.
It was what Tim wanted, probably. Hell, it was what I wanted sort of.
Tim shook his tentacles, tips swaying side to side.
No, thats not Okay, yes, I would like to kill them. But thats not what Im trying to say. He said, still fidgeting as he thought.
I perked up a little, curious about his thoughts.
Oh? You can say anything, Tim. You know I could never get mad at you. I said, my smile happier now.
Tim twitched, his tentacles curling about themselves in a way that reminded me of someone scrunching up their nose in thought.
Okay, so, um, its like this. I want to kill them. Those boys, the police, Emma, all of them. They hurt you, Taylor. Emma set you up, got you in trouble. She was the reason you were there so late and by yourself so the boys could attack you, right? Tim said, rephrasing what Id told him.
I nodded anyway. It was good to make sure we were on the same page.
Right. She I know she hates me, but to go that far? To try and Mom would have never forgiven her. Fuck, Aunt Zoe would never forgive her I trailed off, an idea striking me like lightning.
Tim prodded me, snapping me out of my sudden brainwave.
Hmm? Why would Emmas mom never forgive her? Aside from, um, Emma being a really shitty person? Tim asked.
I looked at Tim, stared at his waiting tentacles as I realized what Id been missing.
I knew how I was going to get back at Emma!
Mom and Aunt Zoe were both Luminaries, followers of the vigilante and later villain Lustrum. Well, they were until Lustrum went off the deep end and abandoned feminism for misandry. Anyway, one of the Luminaries key tenets that Mom taught me was that enabling rapists and rape culture was one of the most heinous crimes a woman could commit. If Zoe knew what Emma had done, what what she tried to do to me. I paused, squeezing my eyes shut as the memories tried to intrude.
Tim pressed even harder against my head on the next stroke.
Im here. Youre safe. He whispered, keeping me from the bad place.
Taking a steadying breath I resumed.
If Aunt Zoe knew then shed go ballistic. Like, kick Emma out of the house ballistic or something else equally drastic. Shed at least torpedo Emmas modeling career that shes so proud of and likes to rub in my face. Aunt Zoe will ruin Emmas life for me. All I need to do is convince her and I think Ive got half of what Ill need for that. The second part will require going back to school. I grimaced in distaste, already hating that part of the plan unfolding in my head.
Tim was even more upset than me.
No! No, Taylor. You cant go back. What if they try again? Tim almost shouted in concern.
I raised a finger to my lips. No matter how distressed or excited we got we still needed to keep the noise down lest we wake Dad.
Shh. I know, Tim, I know. I hate it too. But I need to get Emma to admit to what she did. It shouldnt be too hard, Emma likes gloating about what shes done to me, rubbing it in my face. Ill have to go hunting through Moms stuff first to see if I can find her old voice recorder or else buy a secondhand one. But if I can record her and give the tape to Aunt Zoe? Emma will be done for. I said, already trying to think which box it might be in. I hoped it wasnt one Id moved to the attic.
Tim hummed with displeasure.
Mmmm. I dont like it. I dont want you going out there alone. Tim said, pulling me tighter against him.
That I Damn it!
I Okay. If thats what you want. I said, feeling dejected. It had seemed such a good idea.
Tim wriggled uncomfortably as I wilted.
Um, Taylor, er, are you sure? He said, sounding a little guilty.
I wasnt, but I wanted to make Tim happy more. It was what he wanted and I dont know. I just found it hard going against him, not when he was right and I could get hurt.
Yeah, its fine. Youre right. It was a stupid idea. I said, still feeling dejected. I thought Id been so clever.
Tim seemed to realize how down I was feeling as he fiddled with his tentacles awkwardly.
Maybe, um, maybe if your dad was there? Like, in his truck but close enough to help if something went wrong? Tim hazarded, sounding apologetic.
That That was a really good idea actually!
Perking up I gave Tim a quick kiss. He was far more than just brawn, my boyfriend had brains to match! And the good looks.
Thats a wonderful idea! Thank you, Tim. And if Dads there youll be okay with me going? I asked.
Tim nodded.
I will. Im not, ah, happy, but I can tell this is important to you. I just want to see you smile, you know? Also, it kind of takes care of the other side of the plan. That is, er, I have a plan, well, suggestion really. Ah, that is, I know how we could deal with the boys but I didnt think youd be happy to do the same thing to Emma. Tim said, perking up as he mentioned his idea.
I smiled softly at Tim. He He really loved me, didnt he? He had put aside his own wants and fears for my peace-of-mind, for my revenge. Id have to give him a big treat afterwards. Hmm, Id have to think of an appropriate reward for my amazing and sexy boyfriend.
Then his words registered with me and I raised an eyebrow.
Oh? And just what do you have in mind? I asked, head tilting with curiosity.
Tim hummed, drawing out his words as he gathered his thoughts.
Welllll, I know you dont want me to kill them. Same reasons as Emma; the Protectorate investigating and separating us along with being better than them. And you are, dont you doubt it, Taylor. Youre amazing! Ah, um, well, the other reason isnt exactly valid, as it would be kind of proportionate now. Um, but I still wont. I know you dont want me to become a murderer and, um, I dont really want to be one either, honestly. I I want to make life, not destroy it. But they hurt you Taylor and I cant, no, I wont let that go. Tim said, his voice filled with conviction.
That was Wow. Tim really had thought about this, hadnt he? Also make life? Did he Did Tim also want to have kids? For us to make a new life together? Thoughts for later.
I hummed as if to say go on and Tim obliged.
So, the policeman said it would be unfair to ruin their lives, right? That it would be unfair for them to pay the price for their crimes, for everyone to know what assholes they were. That it would destroy their lives. Tim sneered, tentacles flashing red with rage and that ominous black as he repeated that vile Lieutenants words.
My fists clenched at the reminder, quivering for a moment with suppressed rage.
He did. I ground out, all I could manage I was so angry at the reminder of that awful person.
Tim seemed to smirk then, reds and blues mixing in sadistic glee.
Well, what do you say to us ruining their lives anyway? Tim asked.
I looked at Tim, awe and hope creeping across my face. Maybe I really could get justice.
Id say you have my attention. I replied, shimmying against my boyfriend with excitement.
Tim explained his plan. His idea unfolding before me. How since the sideliners had failed me so spectacularly, he, Tim, would make those who hurt me pay. If society would not work for me, would abandon me, he told me how he would make it up to me. He told how hed be my hero and get me the justice I deserved.
He told how he would ruin their lives.
My smile echoed Tims twitching as he finished. Sadistic, proud, and so very happy.
Now that is a great plan. And I think I can find out for you when I go to school to get back at Emma. Yes, thatll work. I know just what I need to do to get them for you. I said, giddy with delight.
This could really work!
Tim sensed my excitement, or maybe he was just as excited as I was with his brilliance.
Really? Wow, youre the best, Taylor! Well get those assholes. Stupid boys, they will pay. Yes. Theyre going to pay for everything they did to you. Tim said, voice dripping with glee.
I nodded in agreement.
Well make them pay. Now, I think someone owes me a few tickles. I said, suggestively, feeling much more in the mood for some fun now we had a plan.
After all, while revenge may be a dish best served cold like with pie, sometimes piping hot was just as good.
Source:
https://www.rainn.org/statistics/criminal-justice-system
This is where I got the statistics for rape Taylor quotes. They are real figures from the US Department of Justice report for cases in 2012-2016. Figured theyd be close enough to the 2010 stats.
Anyway, the point is Taylor reporting getting attacked and no charges being laid? So real it fucking hurts. Even if reporting nearly straight away bumps the chances up, they still arent good. Especially not when the police have preconceptions about the victim, such as the Head of Detectives being your school bullys dad and hes been listening to daughter dearest smear your name for months.
For a really depressing read about a situation going even worse and a woman getting punished by the courts for reporting her rape well, here you go.
https://www.themarshallproject.org/2015/12/16/an-unbelievable-story-of-rape
Taylors experience dealing with the police is based on that. Victim blaming, disbelief as Taylor couldnt give exact details, attacking her over shifting language and seeming impossibilities Well, I figure if it happened in real life over a lot less it happening here shouldnt break SOD.
Also, heres my reasoning on why Emma, Madison, and Sophia never got punished all freshman year, long before Sophia joined the Wards and made doing anything even more political.
Sophia - top track athlete, earned the school prizes during her freshman year and Blackwell liked the prestige. Having a white girl accusing a black girl of bullying just looked like race-baiting and jealousy on Taylors part.
Emma - pretty, popular student who might not be the brightest but gets along well with all her teachers and peers. Clearly Taylor was just jealous of her popularity. Doesnt hurt that after the first and only time Blackwell did punish her she found a letter with a lawyer's letterhead on her desk.
Madison - the real kicker and main reason. Shes the dearest daughter of the local police stations Lieutenant in charge of investigations and major crimes; someone Blackwell would have met several times over the years. No way she wants to annoy the local police station by punishing one of their kids, especially not the boss daughter. Besides, shes a policemans daughter, no way could she be the one causing trouble. No, it has to be the other kid.
As an aside Props to anyone who gets exactly who Tim is paraphrasing at the end there, as its somewhat of a clue to his forgotten past! The type of person he was and the world he came from before Cauldron claimed him.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the amazing Cailin!
Come on, Taylor. You need to wake up.
I groaned, rolling off my back and onto my side. Id fallen asleep like that after Tim had tickled me last night. It had been fun, being gagged and restrained as Tim tickled me silly. Writhing as he tortured me while I laughed and cried was a uniquely joyful experience, especially when after I wet myself Tim suddenly sucked on my clit. It had been such a harsh orgasm I wanted another one.
No, Taylor. Up. Now is not the time for sex. Your dads moving about. Hell check your room. Tim whispered urgently.
Pausing at his words, I examined myself. My hand had already drifted to my pussy, my fingers already pulling my clit hood back. Was I really that much of a pervert that the first thing I did when waking up was try to masturbate? Well, I guess the truth was right at my fingertips.
Wait. Dad was up? Fuck, he was. I could hear him moving about upstairs.
Shit, what time is it? I asked, wriggling about to try and see the clock.
Already prepared Tim simply picked me up, lifting and placing me on my feet. More tentacles raised a nightshirt in front of me, the oversized t-shirt held open for me to just slip into without delay. It was an old Miss Militia shirt Id picked up secondhand, the worn cotton once comfortable but it now just itched against my skin. Why was my skin always so sensitive? Wearing clothes was becoming a real pain. Was this something all girls had to deal with? The irritation of cotton pulling across your nipples and making them hard? Wait, was that the real reason all women wore bras? Should I be wearing one now?
Focus, Taylor. Dad. Room. Get to it. Pervy thoughts later.
Its just after four. I heard your dad moving a few minutes ago but you wouldnt get up. Tim whispered, helping me into my shirt, pulling my hair out for me.
He was so good to me, always so thoughtful and kind. Still, having to rush upstairs at this hour?
Ugh, four? Damn it. Okay, I can do this. I grumbled, taking a deep breath to steel myself.
I didnt want to leave Tim, okay? So I had to psyche myself up a bit.
Taylor? Tim asked as I still didnt move.
Reluctantly and dragging my hand along his tentacles as far as I could I walked away from Tim, heading up the stairs. Tim seemed reluctant to let me go too, his tentacles following me far longer than they used to.
Unfortunately, he couldnt follow me out of the basement and I grimaced as I reached the door.
I didnt want to let him go. I didnt want to be let go. Please, couldnt I just stay with Tim forever? Safe and loved where nothing bad could ever happen?
No, I couldnt. Already I could hear Dad too. Damn it, Dad, why did you have to do this to me?
Still unhappy about leaving I turned and faced Tim, doing my best to smile for him because I knew it made him feel better.
Bye, Tim. I love you. I said, blowing him a kiss.
His tentacles reached up to stroke my cheeks, brushing along my arms as he held me for a few moments more before reluctantly parting. I reached out for him but we both knew I had to go and my hand dropped back to my side.
I love you too, hurry back. Tim said sadly.
Feeling absolutely awful for leaving him, I turned and opened the door, stepping out into the entrance foyer. Listening, I could hear Dad moving about on the upstairs landing.
Shit! Id taken too long leaving Tim and now I was stuck downstairs. What could I do? I needed an excuse to be downstairs when Dad realized I wasnt in my room Ah-ha!
Sneaking through the living room I made my way to the kitchen. I could feel myself becoming more anxious as I left Tim. I tried to tell myself it was just from Dad looking for me but I knew that was a lie. Being away from Tim was scary; without him, anyone could attack me, hurt me, and everyone would let them get away with it. I didnt want to leave him, please, I just wanted him to hold me. Was that so wrong?
As my thoughts twisted, I heard the creak of my door echo down the stairs as Dad opened it. Meanwhile, I opened a cupboard and reached inside, rummaging for a glass despite my fears. There were a few moments of silence which I used to quickly fill my glass with water.
Taylor? Dad called out, his voice echoing through the still dark house.
I swallowed, turning to face the living room with my glass in hand.
In the kitchen. I called back, doing my best not to shout too loudly, lest I disturb the neighbors, definitely not because I might frighten myself.
Thumping sounds echoed through the house as I heard Dad make his way down the stairs which made me involuntarily flinch before I calmed myself. I was fine, it was just Dad. He wouldnt hurt me.
Carefully I took a seat at the kitchen table, the one we always ate at as we never had guests over anymore.
I sat there staring at my glass for a few moments, looking up as I heard Dad come in. He was wearing an old set of blue pyjamas, the top button missing. Hed lost it years ago and never got around to fixing it as Mom had always joked about it showing off his manly chest. The relief on his face as he saw me made me feel guilty though and I ducked my head, turning back to stare at my glass as he made his way over.
Pulling out a chair he sat down next to me. Carefully and in a way I could see him move, Dad reached out and put his arm around my shoulders. That felt better. I wasnt so scared now so I leaned sideways, pressing my shoulder against his and his arm tightened around me in response. It was nice getting hugged, even if Dads hugs werent as good as Tims.
We sat like that for a few minutes. Then Dad sighed.
You had me worried for a moment, Taylor. Your bed hardly looks slept in. Dad said, sounding tired.
Oddly, I didnt feel very tired myself, despite going to bed late and having to wake up this early. Perks of being young, I guess. Also, damn it! Id forgotten to pre-emptively mess up my bed tonight.
I just couldnt sleep. I said, shrugging helplessly.
Dad sighed again, squeezing me gently.
Me neither. I Im sorry. Im sorry Im not a better father. That those boys will get away with hurting you. That I cant afford a civil case. That the police didnt believe you. That That Im such a useless father. Dad said, his voice cracking at the end, almost crying in distress.
No, Dad! Dont cry!
Its not your fault. I Im sorry I never told you, about the bullying, about about anything, everything. That I let it get so bad. I never thought that Im sorry, Dad. I said, choking, nearly crying too.
Dad lifted me up, pulling me into his lap so he could wrap both arms around me.
Shh. Its not your fault, kiddo. You shouldnt have had to tell me. I should have noticed when my little girl stopped smiling. When something so bad happened that you Well, never mind. I should have noticed. Its my job to protect you and I failed. Dad said, rocking me back and forth.
I swallowed, tears beginning to trickle down my cheeks. Damn it, why did I keep crying so much!?
And I should have told you. I just I never thought Emma would go so far as to sic boys on me. To try and have me r-raped because I stood up to her. I said, stammering after I bit the bullet.
Dad paused in his rocking.
Emma? What does Emma have to do with those boys attacking you? Dad asked, puzzled.
I grimaced. This was going to be difficult.
Difficult, but necessary, I reminded myself.
Everything. Dad, theres so much I need to tell you. So much I should have told you a long time ago, but But I was so scared. I thought if I told you, you might fall apart again, that you might hate me for breaking up your friendship with Alan, that it was nothing for you to be concerned about, or a hundred other stupid lies I told myself to hide the fact I wasnt brave enough to tell you. Im sorry. I said, closing my eyes in shame as more tears spilled out.
Dad just started rocking me again.
Its okay. Its okay. No matter what, Taylor, I will always love you. Thats my job as a dad, to be there for you. I know I havent always been good at it, that more often than not these last two years Ive honestly sucked at it. Dad said with a grimace.
I shook my head, eyes still screwed shut.
No, thats not I began.
Dad cut me off with a squeeze.
It is, we both know it. Im not excusing myself. Should you have told whatever this is? Maybe. But I didnt exactly make it easy for you either. He heaved a deep sigh, still rocking me gently. Lets just accept that we both made mistakes and that were both trying to do better. Now, whats this about Emma? Shes been bullying you?
I nodded.
Yeah, she has. Do you remember when I went to nature camp? The summer before I started high school? Well, it all started when I came back from camp... I said, beginning my tale.
We sat like that, together in the freezing kitchen, hugging each other for warmth. Over the next half hour or so, haltingly and with plenty of questions from Dad, I told him my story of high school. Of being abandoned by my best friend. Of the betrayal that followed and the relentless bullying. Of how Sophia, the physical one was soon joined by Madison, the sneaky one. I told him about the principal and her staff, how they ignored my claims of bullying, or downplayed them, and only punished Emma and her friends when they had no other choice. How Emma doubled down whenever I fought back until I just stopped trying, stopped reporting them and kept my head down just to get through the day. How I just wrote off school as a loss and did my best contain it, to stop it affecting the rest of my life.
Then I told him how Id seen a freshman girl being bullied, how Id been unable to just stand by and watch. How I hated the people who just watched and did nothing to help me almost as much as I did Emma and I couldnt live with myself if I didnt at least try. How Emma had responded by getting me into after school detention, set me up to be in a predictable place at a time no one else would be around. How she'd then used a fake confession letter to goad four boys into attacking me and I'd left them bleeding and, apparently, dying on the ground.
Then as tears dripped down my cheeks I told him of my plan, of how I was going to get back at Emma for everything shed done to me.
Dad, will you will you help me? Please? I I need to do this. I need to make her pay, to let Aunt Zoe know what Emmas been up to, what she tried to do to me. Please, Dad? Help me? I said, my voice sounding so small and weak.
Dad sighed, rubbing circles on my back as I cried.
I find it hard to believe No, not believe. Comprehend. That Emma would She was always such a sweet little girl. Dad said, sounding pained.
I sniffled, scrubbing at my running nose and tears.
I know, Dad. But after that summer, she changed and I dont know why. Shes not my Emma anymore, not the best friend I used to know. Shes mean and cruel and enjoys nothing more than making me miserable. You, believe me, right? I swear Im not lying! I said, desperate. If Dad didnt believe me
Dad shook his head, chin brushing against my hair.
Of course I believe you. Youre my daughter. Ill always believe you and support you. I might get mad or angry sometimes, but its only because I love you and Im scared you might get hurt. And Emma Shes been hurting you for a long time now, hasnt she? Dad said, his tone resigned but also something else I couldnt describe.
I nodded.
Yeah, she has. But, Im going to make her pay. Expose what shes been doing and force her to tell the truth. Aunt Zoe would never stand for it if she knew. I said, my voice filled with conviction. I knew, if I could just get that tape, Emma would be destroyed.
Dad inhaled slowly then sighed.
Okay, Ill help you. Ill wait in the truck like you asked. We can do it next Monday when Im taking you in to drop off your make-up assignments. But! If I see those boys or this Sophia you mentioned, I will be stepping in. I will not stand by and let someone attack you. Never again. Dad said.
Ah, I recognized what that was in his voice now. Determination.
Thanks, Dad. Youre the best. I said.
Leaning back a little, I lifted my head and gave Dad a quick kiss on his cheek.
He seemed surprised by that, but his expression quickly morphed into the first real smile Id seen on his face in weeks.
You are too, Taylor. Youre an amazing young woman and I have no doubt that someday youll go on to do amazing things. Now, its still pretty early. Im not sure about you but I could use another hours sleep before I have to go to work. Come on, lets get you back to bed. Dad said, lifting me off him and onto my feet. Oof, youre getting a bit heavy for your old man to pick up anymore.
My eyes widened in surprise and indignation.
Did you just call me fat!? I said in mock outrage. I knew I wasnt fat, but still. Commenting on my weight? Dads!
Dad just chuckled, standing up from his seat as he laughed.
Oh, and what are you going to do about it? He asked, his tone teasing.
I glared at him, still pretending outrage.
Why you I said, playfully beating my fists on his shoulder.
Dad just laughed harder; pretending to defend himself as I pretended to attack. It felt good. We hadnt played around like this in years.
I yield, I yield. Youre not fat but as light as a feather. Dad said, the odd chuckle still slipping out.
I huffed, still faking annoyance.
And dont you forget it! I said, folding my arms and pointing my nose skywards.
That just set Dad off again and I started laughing too.
Alright, enough fun. Bedtime. Go on, get. Dad said, gesturing towards the lounge and stairs beyond.
I nodded in acceptance.
Okay, I just need to go to the bathroom first. That water seems to have gone straight through me. I said, following him towards the stairs.
Dad looked back over his shoulder as I followed him through the lounge.
Alright, but bed straight after. Its too cold to be roaming the house at this time of night. Dad said, rolling his shoulders.
It was? It didnt feel that cold. Sure, there was snow outside but it wasnt freezing inside, was it?
I will. Goodnight, Dad. I said, heading towards the bathroom.
He paused on the stairs, looking down at me.
Goodnight, Taylor. Sleep well. Dad said, before heading off to his room.
Entering the bathroom I turned towards the sink. While Id told Dad I needed the bathroom, and I did, I just might have misled him as to why. I wasnt here to use the toilet... Huh. I dont think Id used it much recently actually. Weird. All well, I felt fine so it couldnt be anything bad.
Anyway, I was in the bathroom for another reason. Above the sink was the medicine cabinet, the kind whose doors are covered with a mirror. Opening it I reached inside and grabbed out a packet of pills.
It was a square packet containing 28 little pills. Four rows, seven columns.
My birth control pills. The last packet I had. Moms insurance had run out and the prescription Id been given along with it. Once upon a time, Id wished theyd been cheaper so I could afford to keep using them after the prescription ran out. Theyd helped me manage the terrible acne Id gotten with my first growth spurt when I was twelve and I was still kind of worried it might come back if I stopped.
But, if I stopped, well
I might get pregnant.
I blushed, my cheeks heating up as I stared at the tiny packet clutched in both hands. This was what was preventing me from getting pregnant. This is what had stopped Tim from putting a baby inside me for over a month now. These tiny pills Id been dutifully taking every day.
Except I hadnt yet, not today. I normally took one with breakfast every day and I obviously hadnt had breakfast yet or taken my pill like I was supposed to. But the thing is... I didnt want to.
My throat bobbed as I swallowed; the plastic creaking as I nervously twisted it.
You see, I had this idea. This wonderful, stupid, crazy idea.
I wanted to get pregnant.
My face went nova, my blush spreading until my whole face was red. I desperately wanted to bury my face in my hands, but alas, they were busy. My pussy was tingling and I had to press my thighs together, moving my legs to gently rub my pussy to keep it from completely taking control of me. My pussy was demanding I play with it, that I rub myself, pleasure myself... but I couldnt tear my hands away from the packet.
Breath racing, I bit my lip and rocked back and forth. My pussy felt so hot, burning with need and desire. Worse though was the feeling above it. My My womb felt warm and there were these two points of tingling inside my hips that I swear were my ovaries. They felt good but they wanted something, wanted a baby. My own body was constantly telling me to get pregnant now and I found it so hard to resist.
Why was I resisting though? Why shouldnt I do what my body wanted?
Because Ill have to look after them. I dont have a job or a house or anything Id need. Tim doesnt even have an identity yet. Id have to tell Dad. I told myself, reminding myself why this was a terrible idea.
But But I only had one more months supply anyway. Sure, if I put all of the pocket money Gram sent me every month into buying them I might be able to afford one of the cheaper brands if the pharmacist was nice to me. I could do it, but then Id have no money to do anything else with. Dad couldnt afford to give me pocket money, not more than maybe ten bucks a month. Certainly nothing like Grams fifty. Sure, we werent exactly struggling for money; all the bills were paid on time and Moms life insurance had paid for most of the mortgage. That said, we werent exactly rolling in cash either since the Dock Workers Association was barely keeping its head above water and paid accordingly.
I liked having money. I liked going to the movies with Tim, buying him cds or books or coloring pencils to draw with. Hed just started painting the basement walls a few days ago with some paints hed found and a brush Id bought him. Already the place looked more homely. Apparently Tim had a bit of a flair for art as well as math, even if he sucked at English.
Anyway, the point was that if I spent all my money on the pill wed have no money for anything else. I wouldnt be able to give Tim gifts or go to many places with him. We were already so limited by his lack of identity and his refusal to join the Wards, which would solve both issues, because they would separate us.
So what if they couldnt?
I hadnt been able to find anything online about it, and I hadnt left the house in weeks to be able to check at the library, but surely the PRT wouldnt be allowed to separate us if I was carrying Tims child? If I was pregnant we could get married, I knew that much. And if we were married they would have to let me see him, or him see me as I know courts allowed even absolute deadbeat abusive men access to their kids. Theyd have to let Tim see me if he was my husband, right? Right? And Tim would get money too; the Wards got paid, I knew that much. Hed be able to provide for me and our kids until I turned 16 and could get a job to help. We We could make this work, right? Getting pregnant and married wasnt a totally stupid plan, right?
And And then I wouldnt have to be scared anymore. Tim could go with me anywhere. We could go anywhere; see all the things Tim wanted to see. We could go see Bad Canary live, go swimming at a public pool, or go to a movie and not have to run away partway through. We could go everywhere together and then I wouldnt feel like crying just at the idea of going outside. Id never have to say goodbye to him again!
We Wed be married! Id be with him always, the perfect doting wife for my amazing and sexy husband. Wed be happy like parents were. Together wed be able to make a life better than what we had now. It wasnt fair making Tim hide away, this would set him free. Id be able to finally feel safe too, I could finally face the world again if I was in Tims tentacles. As husband and wife, wed be so much happier.
I swallowed, sawing my legs back and forth as my pussy purred. It was so warm and felt so good, practically radiating glee at what I was thinking. The image of my pregnant belly rounding out a white wedding dress forced me to bite my lip to keep from moaning.
If If I didnt take my pills Id find out if Tim could get me pregnant. Id find out if my plan could work.
What? I just said it would be hard, nearly impossible for me to buy them after this one ran out. Id find out in a month if Tim could anyway. He was a Case 53; could he even get me pregnant? We were both people but did he technically count as the same species as me? I certainly never heard of a Case 53 having kids, but then, I wasnt the world's biggest cape-geek or anything. I mean, I didnt even know if it was possible but Id find out soon enough anyway, right? My pills would run out soon and I couldnt afford to buy more, not really. Okay, sure, condoms were a thing and we could probably use them but I didnt want to. Tim would hate them and I would too. I loved the feeling of his hot cum being pumped inside me, the feeling of warmth and completeness that filled me when Tim, well, filled me. The feeling of it oozing out of me, of taking globs and rubbing them into my clit. Watching my belly swell as my hard-won abs stretched out and Tim came inside my pregnant pussy
Mmmph! I gasped, biting my lip so hard it hurt.
My knees and hips shook. Id Id just cum from thinking about cum, getting pregnant, and Tim making me his bride.
Still a little shaky, I released the packet with one hand, lowering it to rest against my stomach just below my belly button. Looking at myself in the mirror, with my flushed face and juices beginning to trickle down my legs, cupping my hand against my stomach as pleasurable aftershocks made me twitch
Is this what I want? Really what I want? I asked myself.
Did I want Tim to fill me with children? To give him the family I knew he was missing and longed for? To let him leave my basement and see and explore so much more? To be able to go out in public with him and scream to the world this is my husband! This is the person I love! Did I want Tim to be able to take me everywhere and keep me safe? Did I want to marry him?
Yes. This is what I want. I said, imagining my belly swelling with child.
I know it would upset Dad, make him angry even
Youre my daughter. Ill always believe in you and support you. I might get mad or angry sometimes, but its only because I love you and Im scared you might get hurt.
He had literally just told me hed love me and accept me no matter what. That he would support me even if I did something as stupid as what I was planning.
Id still have to ask Tim, run my crazy scheme by him first. But if I was right based on some of the things he often hinted at
I want to make life, not destroy it.
I think I think hed be okay with it too. That he would be willing to start a family with me. To fill me with a brand new life that we could look after and nurture together. To marry me and never be apart.
My choice was made. Id ask Tim soon, when I was finished dealing with Emma and Aunt Zoe. Then Id ask him if he wanted to start a family with me, to make sure no one could ever try to separate us again.
So, with that decision made
One by one I popped the pills, dropping them into the sink. A quick burst of water from the tap washed them away, their chemicals never to affect my poor eggs or womb again. And if Tim didnt want to have children, well I guess we would just have to get used to the treat I was planning for him once Id dealt with Emma.
After all, he deserved a reward for just how patient and caring hed been these last two weeks. And being the loving girlfriend I was, I planned to give him one thing every guy at school always seemed to complain that girls never did but that they all wanted. And, well, it was something Id wanted to try ever since I saw those pictures a month ago; I just hadnt had the nerve.
I wonder what anal feels like?
Thank you for letting me use the computer, Mrs. Knott.
Mrs. Knott smiled at me. She was a middle-aged woman, European, maybe in her thirties with straw blond hair and a kind smile.
Its no problem, dear. The staff had been informed of what happened to you. Im sorry that things turned out the way they did. This is the least I could do. Mrs. Knott said, her voice sounding strained.
Huh. Maybe not every teacher was a complete asshole. Didnt mean she hadnt hurt me with her inaction, but Well, she at least seemed sorry about it and hadnt directly contributed.
With that thought, I smiled at her as best I could.
Still, thanks. I said awkwardly, feeling like a bit of a heel for abusing her trust like this.
Mrs. Knott just waved her hand, gesturing to the empty computer classroom.
Its not like Im too busy. Im just writing reports. I know you missed your final for my class; so, as I told your father, Ill be aggregating your mark based on your test scores and the performance of other students who scored comparably previously. I believe you were looking to get an A before everything. You were one of my best students, so youll likely get it. I hope Ill see you again in Computers next semester? Mrs. Knott said, sitting down at her desk.
I shuffled awkwardly from foot to foot.
Maybe? Im not sure what Ill be doing next semester. For schooling that is. I said, still as awkward as ever.
Mrs. Knott gave me a kind smile.
I understand, dear. Take your time and sort yourself out. School will still be here when you feel up to it. Now, you were supposed to be copying your classwork, yes? Best get to it if you dont want to keep your father waiting too long. Mrs. Knott said.
I gave her a more genuine smile, nodding my head.
Alright. Ill just get to it, then, I guess? I said, awkwardly shuffling away.
When Mrs. Knott just nodded I headed over to one of the computers. Id have to be fast. While what I was planning wouldnt take long, I wouldnt have long. Copying this semesters assignments onto a USB drive Dad had lent me wouldnt take more than a few minutes; the computers at Winslow were nowhere near as slow as the one at home.
Quick as I could I set up the file transfer, dumping all my assignments onto the USB. Then, while it was copying I booted up the main file explorer and opened the command prompt.
You see, last year thered been two freshmen whod taken this course. Theyd quickly found that a few lines in the command prompt would assign them to be the computers administrator instead of just a regular user, a hole in the user privileges system. Then, theyd found that while registered as an admin they could hit backspace on the file explorer and found themselves staring at the school's main drives still with full admin privileges.
It had sounded like one of those school myths except I knew Greg Veder and a friend of his had both been suspended for three days, kicked out of computer class, and banned from it this year.
I then tried it myself when I started this course and lo and behold, it still worked! Now, unlike Greg, I hadnt been stupid enough to abuse that knowledge and remove myself from the detention list, though I kind of wish I had now considering
I shuddered. Nope, focus Taylor. Dont let yourself get distracted. Not now. You need to do this. Need to do it for Tim. Focus.
Heaving out a shuddering breath I pushed the bad thoughts away. I was okay, I was safe. Dad was just a floor below talking with someone in the admin block. He said hed be discussing the requirements for getting a GED versus homeschooling and other options for me. I was safe, he was near. Damn it, I wanted Tim! No, no I'd be fine. Id be fine, I just had to get through this.
It was Monday and Winslows Mid-Year Exams had just started. Instead of sitting the exams though, Id been assigned a bunch of make-up assignments which would help my teachers aggregate my final mark. Apparently there were provisions the school was forced to comply with set by the local superintendent that I fell under. They said that Winslow had to let me perform alternative assessments after an event like Id suffered or give me compassionate consideration. But because life was just so fair I was supposed to be dropping all of them off at the start of the exams. Joy.
So, while Dad was meeting with the Principal I was meeting with each of my teachers to drop off my makeup assignments. Id already dropped off my English, Math, and P.E. assignments and was only left with Computer class. Mrs. Knott hadnt set me an assignment though, saying shed seen enough of my work and that it would be a good grade, which I was happy about. Still, Id come to see her anyway. Partly to say goodbye, partly to grab all my classwork for whatever I ended up doing now I was likely dropping out, but mostly for my ulterior motive.
I managed to bring my thoughts back into focus as I finished entering the last line into Command Prompt. A few clicks later to open the file explorer, hit the back arrow and...
The main school drive opened for me.
Staring at the multiple folders I skipped over the teachers' resource files and instead opened up the main student folder. A little digging to find the right sub-folder and use of the search bar to find the right file and
Got you. I whispered, opening the spreadsheet.
Line after line opened in front of me, the spreadsheet going on for a long way. Name, date of birth, class number, emergency contact number All the details the school had about every senior in the school was laid out in front of me.
This was important because they also had the address information.
Yes. I whispered, elated as a smile stretched across my face.
I couldnt copy the file, that would show up in the system logs by changing the date modified. But what I could do was copy the four addresses I wanted into a plain text file and quickly save it to my USB stick. And just in time too, my last file was finishing copying as I closed everything.
Smiling at my success I safely ejected the USB drive before logging off; no sense risking losing my precious data due to laziness. That done, I turned and headed for the door, grabbing the old rucksack Dad had lent me along the way.
Wed never found my old bag and my books. Thankfully Dad had been understanding and paid for the books for me, as well as lent me this bag for today.
Still, with my task complete it was time to leave.
Pausing by her desk I looked at the one teacher whod at least made an attempt to be even half-way nice to me in this shitty school.
Thank you, Mrs. Knott. For believing in me. You were a great teacher. I said, reaching into my bag.
She looked up, surprised, before her face quickly settled into a smile.
Thank you and youre welcome, Taylor. It was a pleasure having you in my class. Im sure that whatever you decide to do with your life and education, that youll succeed. Anyone who tells you otherwise is wrong. Mrs. Knott said, her voice warm and kind.
I swallowed the lump that tried to form in my throat as I pulled my hand out of my bag.
I know its not much, but I made you this. I said, looking sideways in embarrassment.
Guiltily I handed over a cupcake wrapped in several layers of paper towels and a plastic bag. I hoped the icing had survived okay, they hadnt been perfectly cool since Tim and I had only made them this morning before Dad picked me up.
Unwrapping the chocolate cupcake Mrs. Knott looked at it for a few moments before turning to face me.
Thank you for the gift. It will make a nice treat when I finish this class load of reports. Mrs. Knott said.
I scuffed my feet, unsure what to say. When Mrs. Knott didnt say anything more I mentally shrugged and turned, heading for the door.
As I was halfway out the door, I paused.
Goodbye, Mrs. Knott. I said.
Mrs. Knott was still watching me and she gave me a sort of sad smile.
Goodbye, Taylor. Take care. She said.
That done, I turned and made my way towards the front of the school. Final period ended in about ten minutes and the plan was for me to meet Dad at the front of the school before I confronted Emma.
A few minutes later I was walking down the front steps. At the bottom Dad was waiting for me, his truck parked nearby in one of the visitor spots. Normally theyd be taken by parents arriving to pick up their kids from school, and they actually were, I could feel and see some parents were already here despite school not letting out for a little over five minutes yet. Wed still found a spot though as wed arrived so much earlier.
Dad smiled at me as I reached him.
Running a little late there. Everything go well with your teachers? Dad asked.
He didnt reach out to hug me which made me a little sad. I know hed never been comfortable with hugging in public or other stuff, but Tim was and so it was kind of disappointing. All well, hopefully soon I could always be with him.
Still, I smiled at Dad psyching myself up for what lay ahead.
Yeah, sorry. I got caught up for a little bit saying goodbye to my computer teacher. I replied.
Dad nodded at that.
Thats fine. You said she was the only teacher who ever gave a damn, right? Anyway, I had some trouble with your Principal. Apparently Winslow doesnt offer a GED program. Nor do they keep any information on hand for students and parents who want to pursue one elsewhere. They dont even have any information about home-schooling. She said shed send me an information package, but Ill believe that when I see it. Dad snorted derisively. She was even less impressed when I asked about transfers to Arcadia, saying their waiting list was far too long for you to be considered.
Dad had to take a moment to visibly calm himself before he carried on.
I got the transfer paperwork off her anyway, so that worked out at least. Dad sighed before shaking himself and resuming. I still think transferring to Arcadia would be the best idea, but Ill do whatever makes you happy.
I swallowed, forcing back my tears. Damn emotions making me cry over the stupidest things.
Thanks, Dad. We can talk about it later? I said, shuffling awkwardly from foot to foot.
His mouth opened before closing again.
Im still not comfortable about this. Are you sure you need to do this? Dad asked, almost pleaded as he looked beseechingly at me.
I almost said no. Almost. It would be so easy. But...
I I do. I cant let this go. I said, straightening my back and firming my resolve.
Dad sighed in acceptance before a fond smile stole across his face.
You sound just like your mother. Youve still got it? he asked.
I couldnt help but smile at that. Being compared favorably to Mom? It was nice.
Yeah, Ive got it. And Thanks, Dad. I said.
He smiled at me, a small one, but still, a smile.
Ill be waiting in the truck. Wave if you need help. Dad said, turning to walk back to the parking lot.
As Dad walked away so I could carry out my plan I couldnt help the unease that began to pool in my stomach. It was one thing to say Id confront Emma. It sounded so simple in my head. That I would show up and goad Emma, then shed come over and after a bit of back and forth, shed confess to what shed done. But, well, I wasnt sure how well it would actually work. I didnt have a better plan though, so Id just have to see this through and hope for the best.
Turning back around, I carefully made my way over to the stairs and sat down on the edge. It would be hard enough to stay calm with all those boys streaming passed me, no way I wanted to be in the middle with them all around. No way in hell would I be able to keep my nerve in front of Emma then. So, that meant Id have to goad her over to me.
Cold sweat began to run down my back and my heart began to race. This was a bad idea, but it was the best I had.
Once more I carefully checked Moms old voice recorder. Shed had a fairly advanced one, with its own microphone and internal memory even. Shed had it to record herself when lecturing so she could send the recordings out to her class. It kind of made me want to track down some of her old students, or maybe the university, and ask them if they still had any copies. Being able to hear Moms voice again, even if she was gone Well, I wanted to hear her doing what she loved.
And I was just distracting myself. Focus, Taylor. Get your head in the game. No way would Emma be caught off guard. Id have to get her talking, weather her insults, and hit back just as hard. I knew from when I stood up for Kathy that Emma could dish it out but couldnt take it. At all. She crumbled when challenged, so it couldnt be too hard to get her to incriminate herself, right? Just a few words at the right time and shed lash out like last time and itd be all over for her.
BRRRRIIING
I jumped, head whipping around and eyes wide. That had scared me. Id been so busy fretting and thinking about what I was going to say Id lost track of time. Soon Emma would be coming out of our English final which Id already turned in my essays for.
Nervously, I stood up from where Id been sitting. This was it. In a few minutes, Emma would be coming out those doors. Id planned what I was supposed to say, but actually going through with it was so stressful.
As students began to trickle out I kept my eye open for that familiar shade of red that was Emmas hair. It was groups of seniors moving past me at first and I cringed away from the boys as they came close. I did my best to stop myself shaking but it was hard. I so badly wanted Tim to be here, to feel safe and loved
But he couldnt be here. Not yet. Maybe I should have put this off? No. No, if I backed out now Id never do it and I wouldnt be able to live with myself.
No, I wasnt going to back down. I refused to let Emma win. Never again.
Luckily our English exam was being held on the ground floor. So it was barely a minute later the first of my classmates started walking by. A few stared at me and a few more burst out laughing but I ignored them, looking for that particular shade of red.
There!
Reaching into the front pocket of my hoodie I carefully turned on Moms voice recorder.
Emma! How was your exam? I shouted, injecting my voice with as much cheer as I could. It rang hollow in my ears but hopefully it would be enough to show Aunt Zoe I wasnt the aggressor here.
Emma paused as I called out to her. As she faced me I saw she was shocked; mouth open slightly and eyes wide, blinking in disbelief. She quickly recomposed herself though, Sophia and Madison falling in to flank her on either side as she sauntered towards me.
Taylor! Im so glad to see you, I heard you were still at home, too torn up by what happened to continue with classes. Emma said, casually bringing up my attempted rape to twist the knife.
I played along, it was my best chance.
I am, but I needed to drop off my make-up assignments, since I wont be taking the exams. I replied, not letting any of my fear or anguish show. It hurt being reminded of what so nearly happened.
Emma laughed, Madison giggling along with her.
Hahaha. Oh, Taylor, why even bother? We both know youre going to fail anyway. Maybe if you spent more time studying instead of sucking dick you could actually get a decent grade? But then how would you afford your drugs? Emma tittered, smiling cutely at me as if she hadnt just insulted me.
I took a deep breath and held it, forcing myself to stay calm and stay the course. I could do this. Besides, what did she know of sucking dick anyway? Fuck her, dick was delicious.
Yeah, sure. Of course, you siccing your goons on me to have me raped hardly helped me study. I said, trying to get something more.
Emma gasped, holding her hand to her mouth and looking shocked.
Taylor! How could you say such a thing!? I would never do something like that. It would be so cruel to the poor boys. Emma said, her voice scandalized while her eyes were filled with vicious glee.
I glared at her, rage flashing through me at her denial before I got my emotions under control. The way Emma paused and took half-a-step back helped a lot; as did the wary expression Sophia adopted, though Madison just kept looking at her phone as though bored by the whole thing.
As if. You, Madison, and Sophia; you were the ones who got me in trouble so Id be in after school detention. You made sure Id be there late and alone, ready to be attacked. I ground out, fighting to control my anger and fear.
Emma recomposed herself, shaking her head sadly. Sophia still looked weary, though her eyes were narrowed now. But it was Madison who responded first, looking up from her phone.
Hey, its totally slander to say that kind of thing. Accusing us of a crime like that without evidence is against the law, you know? Do I have to tell Daddy that youve been harassing me and my friends again? Like, you know how that worked out last time. Madison said, doing her best to smile cutely while spitting venom.
I sneered at her, lip curling in disgust.
Like how you lied to him to get the police to drop the charges against Mike Turner and his friends? I said, forcing myself not to growl while my shoulders shook.
Madison giggled again, covering her mouth with the back of her hand.
Oh, Taylor. Telling Daddy about the girl who keeps lying about me to get me in trouble is just good sense. Like, if I hadnt you could have really hurt Andrew and Mikes reputations, you know? Xander and Ben too, but theyre not as cute. Madison said, the sycophantic bitch.
Before I could say anything Sophia cut in.
Yeah, Hebert. You better watch your mouth before it starts trying to cash checks you cant afford. Sophia threatened, stepping towards me.
Damn it Sophia! This wasnt how it was supposed to go. If she tried to get violent Dad would step in and my chance would be blown! Id never get as good an opportunity again. So instead I ignored the bitch and focused on Emma.
I know it was you who gave Mike that letter Emma. You were the one who pushed them into attacking me. I said, doing my best to keep my voice level even as it cracked a little. It was so hard to stay calm. There were so many people all around us, some stopping to watch but just so many pushing by. So many people who just didnt fucking care.
Emma snorted in amusement.
Maybe I did, maybe I didnt? Who can say for sure? God knows that you needed some kind of help to get a date. Maybe some little angel was just playing cupid and you were too much of a frigid cunt not to play along? Oh! Or is it because you're too nice a person to want to give poor Mike syphilis when you ended up blowing him? Is that it, Taylor? Are you worried about passing on your Merchant boyfriends diseases? Theres ointment for that you know. If you can afford to go to the doctor at least! Emma crowed, laughing at the end.
Madison and Sophia duly joined it, as did a few of the other kids whod stopped to watch.
Behind the trio I caught sight of Dad clambering out of his truck. With the gathering crowd he must have decided enough was enough. Shit. I still hadnt gotten a proper confession yet. Damn it! Why couldnt Emma just say it!
But you did do it. I repeated, trying to get her to confess. I was desperate, and scared, and angry, and and Damn it! Why could I never stop crying!? Fucking hormones!
Emma just laughed harder, pointing at me as she did before she managed to force herself to stop.
Oh, oh my god! Look, Taylors crying! Did thinking about the mean boys upset you, Taylor? So upset youre going to cry yourself to sleep for a straight week? Emma asked, her smile vicious as the others laughed.
I opened my mouth and no sound came out.
Mom.
So long ago. Id told her that so long ago. After Mom passed Emma had told me she admired me for holding together so well, she said she could never do that. Id told her that I hadnt been, that it was just an act. That during the day I smiled and laughed and pretended But when I went home I cried myself to sleep every night for a week straight. To... To use my Mom against me like that, something so precious that wed shared
I would make her pay for that!
More tears spilled down my cheeks as Emma guffawed and turned red from laughing. She didnt notice Dad standing a couple of steps behind her at the edge of the crowd, but I did, and I drew strength from his presence.
Taking a deep shuddering breath, I glared at Emma.
Of course I did. I cried when my Mom died. I cried when four boys tried to rape me at your behest. If I didnt cry would I still even be a person? Or is that it Emma? Did you forget how to cry? Is that when you turned into such a raging bitch youd use the death of my mother as a way to mock me? I spat, tears dripping off my chin.
Emma just scoffed while Sophia chuckled darkly.
Of course not silly. I never cry. Only victims cry. But Im not a victim, Im a survivor. Im strong. So I dont need to cry, unlike you. Emma sneered, lip curling in contempt.
Sophia chipped in then, also sneering at me.
Yeah. Dont you get it, Hebert? There are two kinds of people in the world. Theres the strong, who fight and do whatever they want, whenever they want. And then there are weak, little bitches who are too pathetic to fight back, who just lie there and take it! Weaklings like you just let the strong do whatever they like. And when you get uppity? Then someone needs to remind you of your place. Sophia said cruelly, her lips twisted in a vindictive leer.
Now it was Emmas turn to cut back in and I let her, even if it hurt to listen. This This was exactly what I was looking for. Victim blaming. What Lustrum had always railed against. This was perfect. But it hurt so much
Thats all you are Taylor. A victim. Its all youll ever be. You should have known your place. Now you know whatll happen if you ever try to talk back to me again. Emma said, her voice saccharine.
A throat was cleared behind them.
You know, Emma? That sounds almost like a confession. Dad said, his voice trembling as he struggled not to shout.
Emma looked startled and for just a moment I would forever cherish, absolutely terrified. Then her usual mask of cheer snapped back in place as she spun to face Dad.
Uncle Danny! Its been so long since I saw you! How have you been? Emma simpered, doing her best to act cute.
I sighed in relief, glad for the save. I wasnt too sure how to get myself out of the situation now Id gotten what I wanted, short of running away in tears.
Ive been better. Dad ground out. Id be doing well if you hadnt tried to have four boys rape my daughter.
Emma tittered, waving her hand as if to brush away the truth.
Uncle Danny, surely you dont believe that, do you? Taylors like a sister to me, Id never dream of trying to hurt her. Shes just got this whole victim complex going on and Emma gushed, doing her best to appear cutesy.
Dad cut across her.
Shut up. Save your lies, Emma. I cant believe what a spiteful wretch youve become. Using the death of Annette to make her cry? Your mother would be ashamed. Come, Taylor. Were leaving. Dad said, before turning his back on her.
I smirked despite my tears as I slipped past the bitches three.
Emma looked shocked and shaken, her usual charm having failed her. Sophia looked wary and Madison was wide-eyed, already texting on her phone.
I snorted. No doubt Madison was already spinning more lies to her vile Daddy, lying her ass off about what had actually taken place. Apparently, it was one thing to pick on me but quite another when they got caught bullying red-handed by someone who actually gave a shit. No doubt shed lie about what Dad said, claim he threatened them or something. Didnt matter. This time the evidence would be on my side.
As we closed the doors to the truck, Dad reached out and squeezed my shoulder.
Im sorry, Taylor. Is that what it was normally like? He asked, his voice somehow small.
I nodded sadly, unable to meet his gaze as he looked at me, staring at my hands clasped in my lap instead.
Yeah. Today was pretty bad, but Yeah. Thats what high schools been like for me. Just shit. I said, shrugging, unsure what else to say.
Dad sighed, a deep heartfelt one.
Well, its over with. Youre never going back to that viper's nest you called a school. It used to be such a nice school when I went there. Damn it, its still supposed to be a nice school. Better than Clarendon, at least. When the hell did it get this bad? Dad said, his voice depressed and wounded.
Tentatively I reached up, grasping the hand still resting on my shoulder with my own. Gently I threaded my fingers through his.
I don't know, Dad. I dont know. But its over with. You got the paperwork? I asked, trying to steer us on to lighter topics.
Dad perked up a little at that, a little energy returning to his slumped frame.
Yeah. Yeah, I did. Ive withdrawn you and Ive got the transfer forms. They said theyll mail me the information for correspondence school, a GED, and homeschooling. But fuck em, I trust that lot about as far as I can throw them. Ill look it up and print it out at work tomorrow. Come on, lets go home. What do you say to getting take out tonight? Celebrate your little plan coming together? Dad said, reaching down to start up the truck.
As the old diesel engine rumbled to life and the worn but warm black leather started to vibrate beneath me I smiled. Yeah, my plan had worked, hadnt it? Im pretty sure Id gotten enough to get Emma in trouble with her mom, enough to prove shed set those boys on me. I deserved a treat.
And so did Tim. Tomorrow though, I still wanted to deal with Aunt Zoe first.
I giggled at the thought, smiling at Dad. He smiled back as I replied.
Okay, how about Chinese? I said.
Dad nodded, at that, smiling as he turned to look behind us and began to back out of the parking lot, joining the mad rush leaving school.
Sure thing, Taylor. Steak fried rice, chicken chop suey, and sweet and sour pork, right? Dad asked.
I gave Dad a thumbs up, scrubbing my cheeks to remove the tear marks.
That sounds great. And thanks, Dad. For supporting me. I said, looking down bashfully.
Dad reached over with one hand to ruffle my hair. I let him for a moment before pushing his hand away.
Of course. Thats what fathers do. Dad said.
I smiled at that, a small sad smile as I turned to look out the window. Dont get me wrong, I was happy Dad was being so supportive now. Its just Why did it take so long? Why did something so terrible have to happen to me for Dad to finally start caring again? It wasnt fair. Neither was life though. I didnt like it. In fact, I hated it. So if life refused to be fair to me, if life refused to go my way
Well, no one could complain if I rigged the deck a little, could they? After all, I was just balancing the score.
My smile became a little bigger and much more vicious as I reached into my pocket, finally remembering to turn the voice recorder off. Sure, Id let it go on a little long and Id probably have to find a way to cut the end off. But I had what I needed. Id get Emma back for hurting me, for stabbing me in the back and twisting the knife. Id make her pay!
Because no matter what else Emma was, shed been right. Id been a victim. Id done my best, at least, I thought I had. But Id never fought back, just tried to be better.
I snorted. And how well had that worked out for me?
No. No more. I wouldnt let her get away with this, not anymore. Being the better person was about more than just not fighting back, I'd come to realize. I could so easily have my revenge, just a few words and Id get to laugh as I watched Tim squeeze Emma in his tentacles till she popped like a tube of toothpaste. But that wouldnt be right. No, I was better than her. And part being better was about doing whats right even if no one was watching. Thats why I wouldnt let Tim just kill her. But being better didnt mean not getting justice, that was stupid of me, it just made me a victim.
I was done being a victim.
Thats why I was going to ruin Emmas life.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the ever-awesome Cailin!
Knock, knock, knock.
I shuffled awkwardly from foot to foot, glancing sideways at Dad. He was lowering his hand after rapping on the door. The white-washed porch we were standing on was much nicer than our own. No rotten step and the paint was fresh, not faded and chipped. There was even actual woodwork on the railings.
I felt awkward as hell being back here, especially with Dad. But hed insisted on coming and there was no way for me to say no. But, well, I didnt really want to either. This would be hard enough as it was, doing it alone would have been nearly impossible.
Still didnt make standing here clutching a USB stick and the letter Emma had written any easier though.
A few moments later I heard footsteps behind the door and a shadow became visible through the frosted glass at the top of the door. It opened smoothly and in front of us was Aunt Zoe. She was a middle-aged woman though still beautiful with blonde hair.
Danny, so good to see you! Taylor, well, youve certainly grown. Come inside, would you like a cup of tea? Coffee? Aunt Zoe asked, gesturing us inside.
Dad smiled at her, accepting her invitation.
Its good to see you too. And coffee would be nice, thanks, Zoe. I havent had one this morning yet. Dad said, stepping through the door.
As I followed him, walking past Aunt Zoe she asked me again, catching me by surprise.
And you, Taylor? Tea still? Or have you joined the coffee club, like Emma? Aunt Zoe asked.
I winced at the reminder of Emma and why I was here. I felt like a heel for what I was going to do No! Emma hurt me, not the other way round! This was her fault. If she couldnt stomach the consequences she shouldnt have done it.
Forcing my face to move I offered Aunt Zoe a fragile smile.
Um, tea please. Still don't like coffee. Poison. I said, trying to joke like I had as a kid and failing miserably.
It had always been a running joke with Emma and I; coffee was poison as the one time I could recall her trying it when we were What, nine? Something like that. When shed tried it shed spat it out and loudly declared coffee to be nothing but poison.
Aunt Zoe let out a soft snort of amusement.
Of course it is. Wish Emma still felt that way. I was looking forward to having more when Anne went to college only for Emma to take her sister's share of the carafe, but alas, it was not to be. She said with a smile.
Huh. Maybe not so miserably then?
Once wed removed our shoes I carried on, following Dad into the lounge. He sat down in one of the single chairs instead of the couch. When I looked at him in surprise, he just shook his head and gestured me towards the couch. I wasnt sure why but I followed his direction and sat down on the white leather couch. It was as comfy and soft as I remembered.
Looking around I couldnt help but feel a little overwhelmed and out of place. It was like I was a stranger in a familiar place. All the memories of a different time intruding as I looked about and did my best to keep calm.
Emma and I had used to sit on this couch all the time, watching cartoons on Uncle Alans big T.V. He had an even bigger one now I noted, one of those fancy new flat screens. That was just one of the things, everything was so familiar and I could practically see my younger self playing around. But it was the little things, the small differences that jumped out and just made the place seem alien. A new potted plant, a peace lily replacing the orchid. The coasters on the glass coffee table being fancy wood ones from Uncle Alans law firm instead of the old frosted glass ones. Just little things. But they added up and made me feel out of place.
We sat like that in silence for a few minutes before Zoe bustled in, ever the gracious host. She placed a platter with three drinks and a tray of chocolate cookies on the table. Gabbing one of the mugs she stood up and walked over to Dad before pressing a steaming cup of coffee into his hand.
Cream, no sugar, right? Aunt Zoe asked with a smile.
Dad smiled back at her, nodding in acceptance.
Thats the one. Thank you.
Aunt Zoe turned around then and returned to the platter. She was a beautiful woman. Aunt Zoe was much shorter than me, probably as tall as Emma was now, about 53. Her shoulder-length blonde hair was down, carefully straightened and parted to the left. She had pale skin with well-done makeup that made her look cheerful, blush making her cheeks stand out. Though as I looked at her, Aunt Zoes smile looked a little fragile and there was worry in her pale blue eyes.
Im glad you came to visit, Taylor. Its been far too long. She said, placing a steaming cup of tea on a coaster before me.
Oh. My hands were still full, werent they?
Hastily I placed my evidence on the table beside my tea, shooting Aunt Zoe an apologetic smile. Stupid. I should have remembered to put them down.
When I didnt reply Aunt Zoe moved around the table sitting down on the couch beside me. Not directly beside me, she left a little space, but close enough that it would be a squeeze for anyone to sit between us. She seemed almost hesitant to approach me, but like she wanted to? She kept hesitating and shooting me looks out of the corner of her eye.
Aunt Zoe took a sip of her own coffee before shuffling in her seat to face Dad.
So, Danny. You called last night and asked to meet this morning, sorry Alan couldnt make it but he had a meeting at the office. Oh, its been so long, how have you been? Im glad to see you again and how are you doing, Taylor? Hows school? Im sure you must be doing well, the bright spark you are. Oh, when you called last night you said you wanted to talk about Emma? I know the two of you kind of drifted apart after high school started and that Emmas had some odd things to say. But Im sure theyre just exaggerations. Aunt Zoe said, looking puzzled.
Dad sighed, wrapping both hands around his coffee cup as he stared into it as if searching for answers.
Yeah. It has been too long. Sorry, I guess I just got caught up in work. No, I let myself get caught up in work. But Im taking a new lease on things and getting my life back in order. Im not here to talk about that though, much as I might prefer it. Did Emma tell you what happened to Taylor? Dad asked, and I could see he was choosing his words carefully.
Aunt Zoe looked surprised, blinking rapidly as she looked quizzically at me.
No? What happened, Taylor? Aunt Zoe asked, sounding intrigued as she turned to me.
I swallowed, closing my eyes as I was forced to think about what had happened. What those monsters had tried to do to me.
They Four boys tried to... they tried to r-r ra I stammered out, hating myself for how weak I was. It was just words, say it!
I couldnt though. I couldnt say it any more than I could hold back my tears as they slid down my cheeks, hot and wet.
Aunt Zoe inhaled sharply and I could practically hear the stare she must have been shooting Dad, demanding answers.
Dad sighed.
Just over two weeks ago, right before Thanksgiving, four boys attacked Taylor after school. They Dad said.
I opened my eyes again, forcing myself to talk over Dad. I would be strong. I would do this, finish my plan. I would do it for Tim.
Mike Turner, Xander King, Andrew Heyes, and Ben Tomson. They attacked me after Id finished after school detention and was walking to the public bus stop. When I refused to have sex with them they tried to kidnap me so they could rape me raw. I got out through gritted teeth, quoting that monster. It was still so hard to think about it, to say what had almost happened. I was fine. I was okay.
I wanted Tim so badly.
Dad looked uncomfortable sitting in his chair, still staring at his coffee. Aunt Zoe though, her face was blank with her mouth open slightly, skin turning deathly pale, almost grey as she looked at me. Then her face crumpled and she made an aborted motion to hug me.
Oh, baby. Im so sorry. What happened? Are you okay? No, stupid question. Of course youre not, youre crying. Oh, Taylor, Im so, so sorry. Is this what you needed to talk with me about? Do Do you need help finding a doctor or Aunt Zoe trailed off, staring at me with such pain it made my heart wrench.
I shook my head, my hair pulling at my head from where my butt had it trapped beneath me.
No. They didnt get that far. I beat them! I beat them bloody. B-But two of them nearly d-died from what I did to them and the police wont believe me, they said I was lying and my injuries were too old and its not fair! They hurt me and grabbed me and molested me and now theyre getting away with it and and I paused, taking a big shuddering breath as I struggled to not break down. The police dropped my case. Said none of my evidence matched and that I had a history of lying and attention-seeking. That it would be unfair to press charges and destroy those monsters lives.
Aunt Zoes face darkened, color returning to her cheeks as her lips twisted into a scowl.
Useless pig fucking sideliners. Dont worry, baby, Ill help you. Did you want to talk to Alan about filing a civil suit? Hell do it pro bono, I promise. Aunt Zoe said, turning to Dad at the end.
Dad shook his head and gestured to me. As Aunt Zoe turned back to me I sucked in another deep breath and took the plunge.
No, theyre not why were here. Like Dad said on the phone, Emma is. I said.
Aunt Zoe paused, tilting her head sideways a little in confusion.
Emma? What does Emma have to do with this? Aunt Zoe asked in confusion.
Turning to face the table so I didnt have to see her, I told Aunt Zoe what Emma had done.
Emma was behind it. She She set me up. She instigated it. Emma gave one of them, Mike, she gave him this letter. I said, grabbing the letter in question and sliding it towards Aunt Zoe.
Id kept it after the confrontation. Maybe it would have helped if Id handed it over to the police, but theyd never asked for it even after I told them about it. I was glad I hadnt now, because if I had I wouldnt have one of the two key pieces of evidence I needed to nail Emma.
I carried on talking.
Thats why the four of them came after me. They thought Id be into it, that Id just go along with them because I had a crush on one of them, which I dont! I hate them. But they thought I would come along and then find myself unable to say no once I was powerless. But when I did say no, the leader, Mike, he forced a kiss on me and when I pushed him back they tried what they tried. I finished lamely, unable to say it again. I just couldnt say it. It hurt too much.
Aunt Zoe sounded incensed as she spoke, angry even but I didnt dare look to check.
Wait, Emma did what? How do you know it was her? I get that the two of you dont get along anymore but accusing her of something like this? Taylor, Emma would never do something like that. You know its true, dont you? Aunt Zoe said, sounding scandalized.
I just sighed. I should have known it would go this way, but Id hoped Stupid. So stupid.
She bullies me, Aunt Zoe. Every day. And I know it was her because I recognized her handwriting. Who else has Emmas handwriting and would do that to me? She even gloated about doing it! Said it was to show me my place. I paraphrased, suddenly feeling exhausted.
This was a bad idea. What had I been thinking? Trusting an adult to do right by me Only Dad tried and he was my dad. He had to try, even if he failed.
As expected, Zoe didnt find my argument very compelling.
Thats not true, Taylor, and you know it. The two of you were best friends for years. Emmas friends with Madison, a policemans daughter. She would never do something like that. Zoe said, incensed.
I wasnt sure what to say or if it would be even worth the effort. I had more evidence, I did! But how was I supposed to get Zoe to listen to it now when she was already leaping to Emmas defense? When she was reminding me how Madison had fucked me over and was apparently still fucking me over by using her fucking Daddy against me. It was just so much effort.
Then Dad came through for me.
Oh, trust me Zoe. I found it just as hard to believe at first. I still didnt really accept it until I heard Emma taunting Taylor about Annettes death and calling Taylor weak for crying over nearly being raped. Dad said, his voice strained as he balled his fist on his knees.
Zoe gasped.
I Are you sure? I can hardly believe Emma could say such a thing. Aunt Zoe said disbelievingly.
Dad just chuckled darkly.
Oh, believe it. You can hear it even. Do you have a laptop I could quickly borrow? Dad asked, sitting up straighter in his chair.
Zoe shuffled slightly in her seat.
I suppose. But what does that have to do with Emma saying something so outrageous? Zoe asked coolly.
Dad just gave her a wan smile.
Youll see. Or hear, rather. He said cryptically.
Zoe got up then, and as she walked in front of me I could see her looking at me suspiciously. I was grateful Dad had salvaged things somewhat, but I wasnt going to get my hopes up again. Not after Zoe defended Emma on reputation alone, just like how everyone accused me based on my ruined reputation.
I sighed, looking at Dad beseechingly as Zoe left the room.
Dad gave me an encouraging smile.
Youre doing great. Keep it up. You can do this. Dad whispered before taking another sip of his coffee.
Looking away and back down at my evidence, I wondered. Was I really doing well? Could I actually persuade Zoe like I imagined? Or would she be like every other adult who I told and just discard my claims? What good was telling the truth when it never helped? Why did I even bother and not just beg Tim to rampage? Sure, I wouldnt like it, but it would make us both feel better. Was being a good person really worth all this pain? All this effort which amounted to absolutely nothing? What was even the point?
Fortunately my thoughts downward spiral was stopped by Zoe returning. She went to hand a silver-colored laptop to Dad. He shook his head though and gestured to me.
This is Taylors show, Im just here for moral support. Dad said.
I was forced to look up as Zoe handed me the laptop. I could see the skepticism in her eyes. The way she was judging me and already discounting anything I might say. Id just have to hope that if Zoe wouldnt listen to me shed at least listen to Emma.
Carefully I opened the laptop and booted it up, only to get stuck on the login screen. Zoe reached across and quickly typed in something that I tried not to look at.
What? Its rude to look at other peoples passwords.
Still, as she finished and Windows continued loading I found my voice again.
Thanks, Aunt Zoe. I said, not sure what else to say.
Zoe just hummed though, still sounding skeptical.
Quickly as I could, I plugged in the USB stick. It had taken a few hours last night, getting the audio file off Moms voice recorder and onto the computer, then off the computer and onto a flash drive. But it was worth it as navigating the software that ran Moms voice recorder was an absolute pain. Not having to try and do that now and just being able to double click the file was so much easier.
The three of us sat there then, listening. The sound quality was absolutely shit, only really my own voice coming through clearly over the noise of the crowd. Still, if you focused a little and knew what each person sounded like you could mostly make out what was being said. Well, I could at least, but then, Id been there and I remembered. I just had to hope Dad was right and you really could make out what Emma was saying.
About four minutes later I pressed stop. Id finished the recording just after Dad had swooped in and rescued me. Zoe didnt need to hear me and Dad in the truck, that was our business, not hers.
As I looked at Zoe though, trying to gauge her reaction, I couldnt help but feel just a little hopeful. Zoe looked shaken, still staring at the laptop in incomprehension. Dad and I just waited for her, let her process what shed heard. It had taken Dad a while to get his temper under control when hed listened to the recordings again. I guess adults just took longer to process things.
After maybe a minute Zoe finally found her voice.
I Im not sure what to say. Zoe said, looking searchingly at Dad then me. That That had to be some kind of joke, right? Emma was just being stupid and making some kind of dark joke. She had to be. She Theres no way she would use the death of my best friend to hurt you. That she would
Zoe trailed off as Dad chuckled nastily.
Oh, but she did. Your daughter used the death of my wife to hurt my daughter. She mocked Taylor because she was crying about nearly getting raped and then insulted her for crying when her mother died. Dad said, his face stony as he stared at Zoe.
Zoe shook her head, blond hair swaying back and forth in denial.
I No. That had to be Sophia, right? Shes always been a little off. She Zoe said, slowly, trying to rationalize things to herself.
I cut in before she could, my hands clenched in fists as anger coursed through me.
Sophia was the one who told me I deserved it. She told me I deserved to get raped because I was a victim. That all victims deserved what happened to us. Shes a monster, and Im pretty sure shes the one who gave the boys the duct tape they were carrying. They must have been planning to tie me up once they got me in the car. And I know she helped them set things up. One of the boys mentioned that Sophia had given them condoms to help them cover their tracks. I said, glaring at Zoe as she kept shaking her head in denial. I plunged on, determined to get this all out before I lost my nerve again.
Emma, Madison, Sophia; all three of them conspired to get me in trouble. They worked together to get me three separate detentions in one day so Id get put in after school detention. They made sure Mike knew where I would be and that it would be at a time few people would be around. She gave him that letter so hed come after me. She helped those boys try to kidnap me and rape me, to take what should only be given! She tried to do the worst thing one woman can to another woman. You know its true! You heard her! You heard Emma admit to it! She said she was helping me get a date! She mocked me for crying because I was a victim! I paused, to choke back tears before I continued to rant.
Well, Im not a victim anymore. Im a survivor too! I survived her setting me up to be gang raped by four boys because she couldnt handle me standing up to her! You heard Sophia, they were trying to show me my place! Emma did this! Shes been bullying me for years and no one did anything about it! She calls me names, spreads rumors about me, steals my homework, and gets me in trouble with the teachers! She stole Moms flute from my locker and desecrated it! Emma did all that! You know its true! She knew I got attacked and never told you! That has to mean something, right!? She She mocked me over M-Moms death. That please. Please believe me. Please. I trailed off, the fire that had been burning inside me sputtering and dying.
I felt empty. Seeing the shock and denial on Zoes face as I ranted just sucked away all the energy I had left. Because I knew. I knew she wouldnt believe me. And if she wouldnt? If a former Luminarie wouldnt believe me about what had happened, who would?
No one. Thats who.
No, not no one. Never no one. Tim would believe me, he always did. He was amazing like that. But he wasnt here right now.
Dejected, I turned back to face the computer, sighing, my energy spent.
Theres more, too. Evidence, I mean. I copied a bunch of emails Emma and her friends sent me. I cant prove its them, but it shows people have been bullying me, saying the same kinds of things Emma said. Telling me to kill myself, calling me a slut or whore, those kind of things. Its Its all I could find. Please. I whispered, my voice getting quieter and quieter.
From the corner of my eye I caught Dads expression as I stared at the laptop. He looked grim. I didnt dare turn and look at Zoe. I dont think I could have handled seeing her disbelief.
Taylor Thats a lot to take in. I need some time to think about this. God, I cant believe it. That Emma would really No, it has to be something else. Has to. Zoe said, sounding pained as she trailed off.
My shoulders slumped. Even if I knew that this is what would happen, experiencing it was still painful. Still I bit out a reply anyway, even as I felt my insides crumbling.
Yeah, sure. Take all the time you need. Lets go, Dad. Im done. I said, pushing myself up off the couch, leaving my tea untouched.
Dad followed suit, pushing himself up too.
Thank you for meeting with us, Zoe. I know it cant have been the easiest thing in the world for you to hear. Feel free to call me if you have any questions. Dad said, doing his best to smile at her.
I still didnt look at Zoe but I could hear her hair swish as she shook her head.
Its fine Danny. One of the perks of being the boss. The girls are just taking inventory and placing orders today, making sure were resupplied from Thanksgiving and ready for the Medhall Winter Gala. Catering is a fairly easy career once youre the boss. Zoe said, desperately searching for a lighter topic before she spotted me. Oh, Taylor. Could you, um, could you please leave those? I Ill have another look at them later.
I paused, hands frozen in the midst of gathering up my evidence. Id pulled the letter back and folded it up and my fingers were wrapped around the USB stick, ready to pull it out of the laptop. I hadnt bothered ejecting it this time, why bother preserving evidence I didnt need?
Ah, sure? I can do that, I guess. I said, shooting Dad a questioning look.
Dad smiled encouragingly at me.
Yeah, leave it here, Taylor. We can always swing by to pick it up later, right Zoe? Dad said, turning to face her at the end.
Zoe nodded.
Of course you can. Just Ill be in touch? She said, her face pinched and drawn.
Why did she look like she was the one in pain? I was the one whod been attacked, not her. What? Was having Emmas disgusting personality revealed too much for her? Fuck her. Still, she had met me. I could at least reply.
Sure. Whatever. Bye, Aunt Zoe. I said, doing my best not to sneer.
Then I walked away, choosing to wait by the front door instead of stay in Zoes presence any longer as Dad said his goodbyes. Two minutes or so later he joined me, slipping on his boots as I put on my shoes.
A few moments later and we were out the door, walking down the path and back to the truck. As fresh snow crunched beneath our shoes Dad nudged me with his shoulder.
You did good, Taylor. That was the best we could hope for, I think. He said encouragingly.
I sighed, my breath misting as I nodded.
I know. Its just She was a Luminarie, you know? I thought shed believe me and support me straight away. I said bitterly, head drooping in disappointment
Now it was Dads turn to sigh, a great cloud of steam billowing in front of him.
I know thats what you wanted, Taylor, but every parent wants to believe the best of their kid. God, even I found it hard to believe Emma would do something like that and I heard her taunting you first hand. To believe she was the one who set you up for those boys Well, its a bitter pill to swallow. Im sorry I couldn't be of more help. Dad said, opening the truck door for me as we reached it on the curbside.
Clambering in I waited for Dad to hop in too before replying.
I know, Dad. Its just She always gets away with it. Even now people dont believe because Im me and Emmas Emma. Its not fair. I groused, glaring at the grey clouds that were slowly dropping more snow.
Dad nodded sympathetically while the engine rumbled to life.
I know. Im sorry. Lifes not fair. Dad said as he put the truck into gear.
As we started off down the street, going slow despite the salt on the road, I couldnt help but feel so very bitter about Dads words.
Lifes not fair. How many times had I heard that? How many times had I heard it used to justify how shit the world was? I mean, they were right. Life wasnt fair. Bad things happened to good people for no reason.
But that didnt mean it ought to be that way.
Still, Id tried my best to get justice, to make life fair. And if it still refused to be fair to me I could always just escalate. After all, even if I hadnt wanted to, I could still get Tims assistance with Emma. It would be a lot more brutal, but Emma would just have to learn that actions have consequences.
But after the boys. They were people I really didnt mind hurting. Id see how I felt once they were dealt with.
One way or another, I would have my justice.
I licked my lips.
There were a lot of reasons to do so, okay? I was excited. I was horny. I was nervous. Alright, very nervous. There was a lot to be nervous about. Not only was I going to try something new and taboo with my boyfriend but I also had a couple of pretty scary topics to discuss with him.
I licked my lips again.
Would Tim take it okay? Would he say no? Would he be frightened? I didnt know and that scared me.
I sighed, air rushing passed my lips and drying them again.
Well, there was only one way to find out.
Pushing open the door to the basement I stepped inside, gently shutting it behind me. I had to be quiet so as to not wake Dad; hed been having trouble sleeping lately and often got up in the middle of the night to check on me. Which was nice, good even, but also such a pain since I had to keep sneaking back upstairs in a rush, often pretending to be going to the bathroom or getting a drink like I had this morning? Wow, it seemed so much longer ago than that.
At least I wasnt tired because of the lack of sleep, which, well
Sighing again I began to creep down the stairs. I could already see Tim waiting for me, tentacles outstretched. As soon as I was close enough, I jumped, ignoring the creak from the old wooden steps as I threw myself into my boyfriend's embrace.
Taylor, youre safe! I was so worried. Tim whispered, limbs wrapping about me as he carried me over to him.
I smiled, my shoulders slumping as I truly relaxed for the first time since this morning. Being away from Tim was stressful, you know? Just being near him, feeling him wrap me up in strong, powerful limbs, brought with it a sense of safety I couldnt get anywhere else. It was this sort of fizzy feeling, you know? Like little bubbles filling me up from the tips of my toes to top my head; each one warm, welcoming, and wonderful. Just being held made me feel better than anything else had all day since Zoe rejected me and what I had to say.
As Tim placed me upon his back I hugged him, wrapping my arms around as much of his wonderful self as I could.
Thanks, Tim. I missed you too, I hate being apart. I whispered back, nuzzling his bulk.
Tim just wrapped me up, tentacles emerging from his back to clamber over my legs and slither up my arms. Already I could feel him tugging at my shoes, little tendrils slipping inside to pry them off. I helped him, shimmying about and pointing my toes, letting Tim start undressing me.
Soon enough I was down to just my stockings and panties. Rolling over, I arched my back and raised my hips. Hooking my thumbs into either side of my pale blue panties, I tugged them down, wiggling my hips a little to get the too-tight-cotton past my thighs. A few seconds later they were by my ankles where Tim greedily grabbed them and secreted them away.
It made me giggle in amusement, flopping back on top of Tim as he hid my panties from me. He could be so silly sometimes and yet so utterly adorable.
With Tim finally pulling my stockings off I couldnt help but smile. Being free of my clothing was liberating in a way I couldnt quite describe. I felt free, naughty, and sexy. Even better was the lack of itching. Cotton was just so rough and denim even worse. It was why I hardly wore my jeans any more, they were just so uncomfortable. Stockings were way comfier and sexier.
Though, speaking of uncomfortable things
I sighed. I couldnt put this off any more. Not after my latest discovery.
Tim, I know I promised you a reward for waiting, for being so kind and patient and helpful and just the best person ever I trailed off, not sure how to broach either topic without upsetting Tim accidentally. No boy ever wants to hear the words we need to talk.
Tim wriggled delightedly beneath me.
Um, thanks, Taylor. Youre awesome too. And of course I'd wait. You, er, you asked me to. And I want to make you happy. Tim said bashfully.
I smiled at him, twisting my neck so I could quickly plant a kiss on him.
Thanks. But, well, there is one thing I want to tell you about. I Im changing, Tim. I said, wincing as I bit the bullet and just said what was wrong.
Tim paused in his wandering, tentacles partway down my stockings.
Er, changing how? He asked cautiously.
Leaning back I stared at the ancient wooden floorboards above me, chewing my lip as I marshaled my thoughts.
Okay, so, when I was getting ready earlier I had to clean myself. You know, like those guides suggested? I asked, blushing in embarrassment. It was disgusting but necessary. Well, it should have been disgusting but it wasnt and that was the issue.
Tim looked at me, tentacles arcing overhead to peer down at me, glowing bright yellow in confusion before they suddenly twitched with comprehension.
Oh! Yes, um, that. Er, you wanted to do that tonight? Tim asked and I could hear the hope and desire in his voice.
I smiled wryly up at the tentacles leaning over me.
I do. But, well When I went to clean myself there was nothing to clean. Like, my insides were already clean. Even though I used hot water and that old syringe we found down here after I cleaned it; after I was done there was nothing. Its like I dont produce that stuff anymore. Like Im wasteless or something. I I think it might be your cum. You know how you clean everything you touch? I said, pausing to let Tim reply.
Tim looked at me quizzically.
Er, yes? Like how I just brush stuff and it gets rid of dust? He replied, sounding confused.
I nodded, my hair pulling slightly where I was lying on it.
Just like that. Well, its either that or somehow Im using up everything I eat or something Which I dont know, might explain my growth spurt? Because Because thats not the only thing, Tim. I Weird stuff keeps happening and I think it might be because of you. I swallowed nervously, the plowed on before Tim could do more than shift uncomfortably.
I dont get tired much anymore, even going with just three or four hours of sleep a night I feel fine when I should be exhausted. I dont produce waste. I thought it was just a growth spurt but Ive shot up over three inches inside a month and, well, developed. Dont get me wrong, I love actually looking like a girl now; having boobs and hips is awesome but it just seems so sudden? And combined with the other stuff I trailed off, as I thought things through, trying to better frame what I wanted to say.
Tim lightly poked my side, drawing me back to the present.
What other stuff? Tim prompted, his tone concerned.
Aw, Tim. He cared so much. This was why I loved him.
Thanks, Tim. I love you, dont doubt that for a moment, okay? Im just Well, not scared but I need to talk about it? I said, grabbing a few tentacles and pulling them close, hugging Tims limbs to my breasts.
Tim took the hint and wrapped me up, tentacles sliding out and over me, covering me in utterly sinful softness.
Um, sure? And I love you too Taylor, no matter what might change about you. Youre mine, now and always. Tim said, kissing my cheek.
I leaned into the kiss, smiling happily. It felt nice to be reassured like that. Still, I needed to tell him about the other things Id noticed.
Alright, so. My skins a lot more sensitive now, which is nice when were like this but makes wearing clothes that arent nylon or really loose a real pain. Then theres my hair, I swear I saw it tuck itself behind my ear the other day as I was brushing it. And Ive felt it move a few times on its own too. I said.
Then Tim cut in, sounding relieved.
Oh, good. Its not just me then. I thought I was seeing things but I didnt want to say something that would sound, er, crazy. But yeah, um, your hair has been kind of moving on its own for a while now. I think I noticed it first, er, two weeks ago? It sort of twitches and ripples, or moves towards me when I stroke it. Tim said, a tentacle gathering up said hair and pulling it all out from underneath me.
After lifting my head to help him, I dropped it back down as Tim spread my hair out, letting my black curls tumble across his blue stripes.
Huh, so you noticed it too. Well, neither of us are crazy it seems. Then theres my eyes. They flashed green in the mirror earlier, like you do when youre unhappy. It was when I realized I was clean inside already and had to admit to these changes. Then my eyes glowed, just for a moment, but it happened. Then theres my tongue length. I said, squirming a little in embarrassment as I was forced to mention my waste issues again. It was embarrassing okay? But at the same time, who wouldnt want to find out they would never have to worry about that ever again?
Moving on
Tim cocked his tentacles quizzically as he stared at me.
Your tongue length? What about your tongue length? Tim asked.
I replied by sticking my tongue out. As a kid Id never had a very long tongue, Id never been one of those kids able to touch my nose or the bottom of my chin. Now though Now I could do both easily. My tongue was so long it stuck about an inch past my chin as I let it dangle out of my mouth. It was honestly kind of freaky, but at the same time kind of hot? Like, think of the blowjobs I could give Tim with a tongue like this! Oh, Id be able to give him so much pleasure!
Something of my thoughts must have appeared on my face as Tim leered at me, his tentacles glowing an aroused pink.
Oh? Now thats interesting. Youve got your own tentacle now Taylor, and you know tentacles are good at giving pleasure. Tim said, his voice filled with lust.
I did my best to smile up at him with my tongue still hanging out. Then I decided to show him how Id found out, to show off the face Id been practicing the last few days.
Crossing my eyes and letting them roll up like they did when Tim fucked me silly, I pushed my tongue out even further. I couldnt drool, since I was lying on my back, but I still did my best to show Tim the face that the girls in all those drawings made. It wasnt something that came naturally to me, I tended to grimace more as my eyes rolled. But this was something I wanted to do for Tim. He loved those pictures and theyd been what pushed us over the edge and into having sex. So I wanted to do my best for Tim and look as hot and happy as those girls did, to make myself just like those naughty pictures and make Tim desire me even more than he already did.
It seemed to have paid off too, given the pink glow that washed over me even as blurry as the world appeared. Crossing your eyes when you need glasses doesnt lend itself to seeing well, okay?
Wow, Taylor Thats so hot. You look amazing. Tim said, awed, amazed, and overflowing with lust.
Yes! I made Tim sound like he was struggling to hold himself back from just fucking me right then and there! I wondered if I could push him over the edge But no, we had one more topic to talk about first. Hopefully a happier one? And I kind of needed to finish up this one too damn it.
Reeling my tongue back in and uncrossing my eyes I smiled up at Tim, enjoying the sheer radiance of his blush as his tentacles literally glowed with desire.
Youre welcome. I wanted to look hot for you and it appears it worked. I said cheekily, shooting him a wink.
Tim leaned down and booped my nose, making me giggle.
Do you know how hard it was to not just fuck you right then? Tim complained.
A wicked thought struck me as I smiled slyly.
Oh, I dont know. About as hard as your dick is right now? I said, winking at Tim again.
Tim sputtered, or his equivalent, tripping over his words as his tentacles swayed about.
I, you, um, that, er Thats mean. Tim replied, then he reached for my chest.
My eyes shot open.
Heeeeey. Now whos being mean. I whined, reaching down to rub my poor nipple where Tim had flicked it. He knew just how wet that got me. And he wasnt going to fuck me yet either, which was just double mean.
Seeming to sober up from his lust Tim reached down, placing a quick kiss on my poor abused nipple.
Sorry, Taylor. Anyway, er, what do you want to do about your, um, changes? He asked.
I shrugged, then wriggled to get more comfy, throwing my arms back behind my head to arch my back and thrust my breasts out, showing off my growth.
Nothing. I like whats happening. Im finally starting to look like the person I always wanted to be. I actually look like a girl now. I have hips and breasts and actual curves, even if Im still on the slender side. My hairs more cooperative, Im wasteless, I feel warm no matter what, and my bodys so much more sensitive which just makes cuddling and sex even better. Whats happening to me might be weird, but Do you remember the Taylor Hebert who you first met? I said, pausing to show Tim it wasnt a rhetorical question.
Tim scratched his head, a tentacle rubbing his skin just next to my hair.
Ah, er, yes? Of course I remember you, Taylor. You're my girlfriend. The person I love most. Tim said, sounding a little confused.
I smiled sadly, recalling that girl whod gone for a lonely hike in the forest. Who she was, what she looked like, how she felt...
A scrawny, meek girl who quite didnt fit in her own skin. Gangly limbs and flat-chested, only redeemed by her hair. A girl who yearned to be touched, who was desperate for comfort and affection she never received. Whose greatest desire was to be hugged. The girl with the hollow heart, aching for love. Someone who was desperately, utterly lonely and yet terrified of ever opening up for fear of yet another betrayal.
I remembered that girl, the pain and the suffering. Those cold gray days of monotony where it seemed nothing could ever get better.
I wasnt happy Tim, Ive told you that before. But Im happy now, happier than Ive ever been. And I dont want to give that up. I wont give that up, I refuse! So even if I am changing, if drinking your cum is changing me Let it. Change me, please. Make me better, hotter, lewder. Turn me into the biggest slut there will ever be! You make me happy, Tim, so do whatever you want with my body, it belongs to you after all. All of me does; heart, body, and mind. Change me as you wish. Because, so long as were together, I dont care what happens to me. Just keep fucking me and loving me; Im yours. I love you, Tim. I love you so much and I refuse to let anything change that; especially not some stupid cosemtic changes. I just I needed to tell you. I needed you to know that, no matter whats happening to me, I dont care. I love you and I want you to change me. I finished, clutching at a pair of Tim's tentacles and holding on tight to show him I wanted to stay. I didnt care how much I changed or what I turned into, so long as I could be with him.
Tims tentacles bobbed nervously, but I could see the faint blues of happiness mixed with purples of hope flickering along his limbs. Seeing his emotions made understanding him so much easier.
Wait. Is that what was happening to me? With my glowing eyes and moving hair, was I changing to become easier for him to read too? Because if so, that was fine. Great even! If we could understand each other at a look the chance of us miscommunicating would be virtually nil. Our relationship would only be stronger.
Then Tim spoke and I focused back on him.
Um, are you sure? I mean, ah, er Youre changing? Im doing something to you? Tim said, tentacles rustling in bewilderment.
I nodded, still smiling.
Yeah, I think so. Weve both seen my hair move and there are all those other things. I replied, doing my best to appear at ease for Tim. He had to understand that I was okay with this, that if this is what being with him meant, then I would embrace it.
Besides, who wouldnt want to have their body turned into that of a slutty nymphs? I know I certainly did, Id never cum so hard or so often! Sex with Tim was amazing.
Tim still seemed nervous though.
And, er, you dont mind? That my, um, cum? That my cum is kind of, sort of, probably, warping your body? He asked, still twiddling his tentacles.
I snorted in amusement.
No, Im enjoying it. I like the changes youve done to me and while Im a little nervous Honestly, Im kind of looking forward to it. I want to see how hard Ill be able to cum after a few more months of you making me more sensitive. Fuck, maybe Ill be able to cum just from you spanking me? I said, biting my lip and rubbing my knees together as I thought about it. The idea of being able to cum just from a spanking or being tickled
Fuck, my pussy was already dripping. I could feel my juices dripping down my ass. All well, lube for later I guess.
Tim hummed in thought at that.
Hmmm. Okay then. So long as youre happy. But, er, wont your dad be upset? Or the Protectorate? Er, adults in general? Tim asked, still a little nervous.
I scowled at that, nose scrunched in anger.
Honestly? I dont care. Fuck them. I know what theyd say Youre too young to be having sex, stop doing your favorite thing. Being changed by a cape is wrong, stop hanging out with your boyfriend. Do as we say, we know best. I pantomimed, sticking my tongue out rudely as I finished. Well, fuck that. Dad, Zoe, anyone; all the stupid adults with their stupid rules Fuck them! Where were they when I was being attacked? Nowhere! What did they do to help me? Nothing! So fuck them! Ill do what I want and make myself happy! I love you and nothing
I stopped as Tim pressed a tentacle to my lips and he shushed me.
Shhh. You need to keep quiet, Taylor. We dont want to wake your dad. What if he finds me? You may not care about his opinion, but we both know hed still try to separate us. Tim whispered.
I huffed irritably.
Yeah, yeah, I know. Sorry, Tim. I just got carried away. But speaking of that, us getting separated, I mean. I think I have an idea how to prevent that? I said, making sure to keep my voice down.
Tim was intrigued, the way his tentacles glowed a mix of bright yellows and pale blues telling me so.
Oh? Whats your idea? How would it prevent your dad from separating us? Tim asked.
I swallowed nervously. This was it. The make or break for my plan and my plans with Tim. If If he didnt want to, Id understand. But I really hoped he would because I really, really wanted this. Time to try and win Tim over.
Its something we could do that would prevent anyone from separating us. And I mean anyone. That way you could join the Wards and get to see the world, get an identity and come to school with me. We would never have to be apart, people would expect to see us together, some might even demand it. Youd never have to be alone again and I I wouldnt have to leave you ever again. I said, squirming with trepidation.
Tim looked confused but elated, shivering in delight as I told him of the benefits of my idea.
That sounds wonderful! To never have to let you go again, to be with you always, able to smell and taste you all the time I want that. What do we have to do? I thought you said the PRT would separate us if I joined the Wards? Why would they let us stay together? Tim asked, excited but confused.
My smile was a little fragile as I looked up at Tim.
Because theyd have to let you see me if I was your wife and carrying your child. I said.
Tim froze, still as a statue.
I started shivering, sweating with nerves as I stared at his unmoving tentacles. I felt so nervous, almost frightened at his sudden stop. All his colors had faded and he was now just a pale white, barely visible in the moonlight filtering through the thin ground-level windows.
Internally I began to panic. What if Tim didnt want to have children with me? What if Id misunderstood what he said? What if he wasnt ready yet? What if
Tim shivered, his whole body pulsing for a moment. Then, carefully, delicately even, he reached towards me.
My breath caught in my throat as one long tentacle, as thick as three fingers, arced down and touched me between my breasts. Slowly it circled first one, then the other, drawing a figure of eight on my chest. That done, Tim dragged it down the center, trailing the tip lightly across my skin and down the middle of my forming abs. It dipped into my belly button before passing on, coming to rest right above my mound, the tip touching almost directly between my hips.
My womb. He was touching me just above my womb!
My breathing was now coming fast and quick as, slowly, surely, Tim pressed down. He pressed against my skin as his tentacle began to coil in a circle. He looped about the spot several times before holding still, almost as if he could feel the heat burning inside me.
Tim rubbed the spot, his tentacle rippling across my skin in a way that made my shiver in want and a primal need. My pussy ached for his touch but he kept his tentacle over my womb.
Here. He said. You want me to put children in here. Inside your womb. So that I can marry you.
I nodded, almost too nervous to talk.
Y-Yes. I w-want you to put children in there. To kn-knock me up. Impregnate me. To take me as your bride and never leave me again. I stammered, blushing so hard it felt like my face was burning almost as hot as my pussy.
Tim trembled again, his whole body shaking and not stopping, little shivers bouncing back and forth across his tentacles.
You mean I get to breed you? That I can fuck you pregnant? I I get to watch you swell with a child? T-To fuck your pussy and kn-knock you up? Tim stammered, tripping over his own words like I had. He was shaking almost violently now, pink sparks zipping along his tentacles like tiny lightning bolts.
I just blushed harder, struggling for air as my heart raced. My pussy was tingling, my clit practically buzzing with excitement.
Yes. That way, no one can separate us. In Massachusetts, if Im pregnant I can get married to the father at any age. So if you impregnate me, we can get married. I I know youre lonely, Tim. That you miss me and that you miss your family. This way I can always be with you and together we can make the family you lost. You wont ever have to be alone again. Not if you marry me. Not if you breed me. Please, Tim. Please breed me. I said, feeling so utterly naughty as I said that. Marrying the monster, letting him use me as nothing but his breeding bitch, becoming like the girl in a Greek myth filled with inhuman spawn
My knees rubbed together as I bit my lip. My pussy was utterly burning now, my womb adding its own greedy pulses of pleasure as Tim massaged it. But my womb wouldnt be ready yet, it would be at least another week before I was fertile. Pity. Still, I had lots of fun planned for tonight.
I I get to Youll really let me? Youd marry me Taylor? Me? When I look like this? Tim said, his voice almost inaudible, it was so soft.
I realized it wasnt bad though. No, this was good. The way Tim hadnt stopped rubbing my womb, the way hed suddenly become obsessed by it as literal sparks of lust skittered over his tentacles
I nodded, trembling with pleasure now instead of nerves.
Yes. I want to marry you. To me youre the cutest, sexiest guy ever. Why wouldnt I want to marry you when just looking at you leaves me a sopping wet mess? I love you, Tim. More than anything. Now say it. Tell me that youll breed me. I said, my hips bucking due to how horny I was. I wanted to be bred right then! Damn it, why did it have to take so long!? I wanted my husband to knock me up already!
Tim grabbed me, tentacles wrapping around my hips to hold me still so he could keep massaging my womb. It felt really, really good.
I felt so hopeful, my heart was racing. Then a wave of pleasure washed through my pussy, a familiar tightening feeling winding inside my womb. My eyes widened as my womb pulsed again, sending even more pleasure through me. Was Was I really about to cum from Tim massaging my womb and thinking about getting married and pregnant?
Tim made a sort of gasping sound, his tentacle vibrating incessantly against my womb.
Yes. Yes, I want to breed you. I want to knock you up, to father your children. To make your stomach swell and grow round and beautiful. Please, Taylor. Please let me impregnate you. Please be my wife! My beautiful sexy wife who I get to breed! Marry me, Taylor! Tim gushed, massaging my womb in earnest.
I came. Tim told me what I wanted to hear and I came. My womb spasmed, pussy clenched. I threw my head back as my eyelids fluttered. Forcing my mouth open I stuck my tongue out as my womb fluttered with pleasure, my poor neglected clit practically vibrating in jealousy as my womb came. It felt so good!
It wasnt the most intense orgasm ever, though a rather nice and new one. As I finally stopped cumming and my eyes rolled back into place I looked up at Tim.
He loomed over me, dozens of tentacles all staring at me as they bathed me in brilliant pink lust, his glow of desire leaving me in doubt as to his true thoughts. Tim wanted to impregnate me as much as I wanted to be pregnant.
I smiled at him, pulling my tongue back in.
I will Tim. Ill marry you. Oh, were going to get married! Were going to have a baby! I whispered, trembling in excitement.
Tim trembled too, tentacles curling possessively about my hips.
Yes, we are. Oh, I cant wait! Can we try tonight!? Tim asked, literally vibrating with excitement as he glowed the most brilliant golds, purples, and pinks.
Sadly, I shook my head.
Not tonight. My period just finished yesterday and itll be at least a couple of days before Im fertile. Im not exactly sure how long, health class never covered that. They just said not to have sex. So! I guess that means youll just have to cum inside my poor little pussy every day until you fill up my womb. How sad. I said, grinning lustfully up at my husband-to-be.
Tim nodded solemnly, but I could see how he twitched in amusement.
Its a terrible burden, but I will accept it and cream-pie you every day. Tim rasped, his voice husky with desire.
I winked and mimed a kiss at him.
Im sure youll manage. But tonight you get your reward, my dear husband. Now hurry up, I want to cum already! I said, wiggling my butt against Tim. It felt so good! Calling Tim my husband it just felt right.
Tim chuckled, reaching out to boop me on the nose.
Liar, you already came when I was playing with your womb, my dear wife. Tim said, though I could hear the amusement in his voice.
I pouted, doing my best to appear cute.
Yes, but what about second orgasm? I said.
Tim snorted, or his best approximation of one as he laughed.
Lord of the Rings? Now? Really? He asked in amusement.
I grinned cheekily back at him.
And why not? Its a classic and a story we both like. I replied.
Tim just shook his tentacles.
Fine, fine. Youll get your second orgasm my greedy slut wife. But when you cum you better be prepared to cum a lot. Because Ive been wanting to fuck you like this for ages and Im going to make the most of this. Tim said, tentacles shifting about as he picked me up.
I giggled, squirming delightedly in his grip as Tim degraded me. I loved it when he called me a slut, when he reminded me who owned me, who my Master was.
Well, you know how I said I was wasteless, right? I said coyly.
Yeah? You, um, mentioned that. Tim said, a little confused.
My grin was utterly perverted as I winked down at Tim as he held me above him.
Well, that just means I dont ever have to get ready for this, doesnt it? It means Im always ready. So, dear husband, you can fuck my ass whenever you like from now on. I said, giggling with delight.
It was so taboo! Getting fucked in the ass All guys wanted it but any girl who did it was labeled a slut. Well, I wanted to be the biggest slut ever, so I was going to try this. And since it was Tim whod be fucking me, well, after hed cum inside me a few times Im sure Id enjoy it too. His cum just made me so sensitive and horny. It would be so good! My husband was going to fuck my ass! Okay, so we werent married just yet but soon!
Tim placed me down then, letting me settle onto my hands and knees. His back opened up as I began to steady myself, and I squeaked in surprise. Quickly I sank into him, pockets forming filled with wriggling tentacles that tickled my arms and legs. I was trapped now, held in place as Tim bound my arms and legs; from just below my elbow my arm was encased while my legs were sunk up to mid-thigh with my knees still bent. Several tentacles emerged from below me, thick as my arms; they wrapped around my waist and chest, holding me up and making sure I was comfortable.
Another slimmer tentacle wrapped my neck then, holding on tight and making me smile. It was just so possessive and demeaning, like I was being collared and owned. I loved it.
Unfortunately my hair was dangling all over the place and tickling my cheeks.
Tim, could you I trailed off, already feeling another tentacle round up my hair. It was so long now, falling almost all the way to my ass even with its curls. It would probably reach mid-thigh if I ever straightened it, but I wouldnt as me and Tim both loved my curls.
Then Tim tugged on my hair, pulling my head back. It hurt a little, sort of, but I mostly just felt it as this pressure all over my head pulling it back.
Whaah! I tried, only to moan as Tim yanked on my hair, jerking my head back. Ow! But also, wow. Why the fuck did that feel good? Ah, fuck it, who cares. It felt good.
Tim rumbled beneath me, dozens of tentacles licking at my feet and hands, wriggling about and making me squirm as he tugged on my hair.
Time to get you warmed up, Tay-Tay. Youre going to cum for me, my wife, and then Im going to use your own pussy juice as lube to fuck your ass. Doesnt that sound fun, slut? Tim said, his voice deep and husky.
I whimpered as he called me slut. Yes, Tim, Im your slut wife! Use me! Fuck me!
Yes, so much fun. I want to cum, please, quickly! Hurry up! I whined, wiggling my ass as much as I could. Come one, Tim, fuck my pussy so you can fuck my ass!
Whap!
Uh! I moaned, jolting in place. Tim, hed just
Whap!
Uh! I moaned again, my legs flexing as Tim slapped my ass again. Fuck, why did it feel so good? It hurt, so why did that make my pussy so wet!?
Tim massaged both my cheeks, rubbing them even as they stung from his hits.
Naughty girl, Taylor. You forgot to ask nicely. Who do you want to fuck you? Tim asked, his voice ragged with lust.
I gulped, pulling against Tims grip on my hair to make it feel even better. The pressure on my scalp was just too good!
Master! Please, Master. Please fuck your slut wife, she wants to cum sooooo badly. I whined, panting with need.
Tim squeezed both my ass cheeks.
Good girl, Taylor. But not right now. No, youve got to cum at least two times without being penetrated. Youve already had one orgasm, so you owe me one more. Then Im going to fuck your ass until youre drooling and cum-drunk. Then Ill cream-pie you, because Im going to do that every day until youre pregnant, my dear wife. Tim crooned, rubbing the outside of my womb as he talked.
Wait, he wasnt going to fuck my pussy? Just my ass until I was too far gone to notice!? No, thats not fair! That was so slutty and depraved and, oh, fuck, I needed it. But I wanted him to breed me Argh! Why couldnt my body make up its mind!?
Then a new sensation assaulted me.
H-Hey, what are you dooooing? I whined, tugging at my hair to try and look down.
I failed though, just sending more delicious pleasure-pain through my scalp. Meanwhile I was squirming, my hips wiggling as I thrust out my chest, pushing myself closer to the delicious sensations.
Tim chuckled.
Sucking on your breasts of course. Ive got to make you cum somehow, and your poor little pussy has to learn to cum on its own because its not getting fucked for a while. Tim crooned.
Whimpering, I tried to press closer to Tim and the pleasure he was giving me. Both my boobs were covered in something. It felt like the inside of two giant mouths, hot and slimy. But instead of teeth there dozens of little nubs swirling across my skin. Where there would be one tongue I could feel four tentacles swirling all over my tips, licking at every part of them. They vibrated and shook, gliding across my skin and coiling about my tits. Every so often one would circle my nipple, squeezing and rubbing it.
It It felt so good! My breasts felt so good they occupied everything! All I could focus on was the warmth and slickness as Tim massaged my breasts. So good, they felt so good. Pleasure slowly filling them up as my nipples ached for more. They were so hard now, jutting out from my chest as I arched my back even more. So, good, yes squeeze them, lick them. Please, more, harder.
Suck my nipples, Master! Please! I gasped.
Tim rumbled beneath me.
If you insist. He said.
My eyes shot open from their half-lidded state, my whole body going rigid for a moment.
Uhhhhh! I moaned, letting my tongue loll out.
So good. My nipples felt so good. They were aching and hot and felt so much pleasure. Two tentacles had wrapped around them and were squeezing tight as they vibrated. Bolts of pleasure bounced between them and my whole breasts felt hot. It felt so good! So much pleasure my pussy was twitching! I was so close to cumming again already and Tim hadnt even touched my pussy once!
Around me Tim wriggled, tentacles sliding across my skin as Tim touched me, held me, tasted me. He enjoyed holding me and I let him devour every part of me.
Taylor, you taste so good. I cant wait for you to get pregnant, to be able to show you off to the world. To make everyone understand that youre mine. To show everyone my wife. My precious, slutty cum addicted wife stuffed full of my kids. Mine! All mine! Youre mine, Taylor! Who owns you? Tim gloated, his voice rasping with desire.
I whimpered in delight as my breasts pulsed, waves of pleasure washing through my chest.
You do, Master. You own me. Make me your slutty wife. I said, panting with need.
Who owns your pussy? Tim demanded, licking my juices up as they dripped down my thighs.
You do, Master! You own my pussy. I said, shaking with need.
Who owns your tits? Tim growled, squeezing my breasts so hard it hurt and I nearly came.
Uh! You do, Master! My tits belong to you! I panted, my face flushed with desire.
Whap!
Uh! I moaned again as Tim spanked me, my pussy drooling as my cheek stung.
Who owns your ass? Whos going to fuck your ass until you squirt and beg for more? Whos going to get themselves turned into an anal slut? Tim growled, tentacles wiggling with excitement.
You own it, Master! You own all of me. And Master is going to fuck my ass until I beg for more, until Im a squirting anal slut begging for Masters cock! I said, lust drunk as my ass stung and my nipples ached. I was so close! Please, Master. Please make me your anal slut! Make your slut wife cum!
Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh!
Tim spanked my ass again and again, each time drawing a moan from me. It stung and hurt and made my poor neglected pussy drool. Tim yanked on my hair, squeezing my throat as he dominated me. I couldnt stop trembling, the pain and humiliation were so good, I felt so horny I could barely contain myself. My breasts felt like they were melting, bathed in pleasure as Tim sucked on them. Then, as his tentacles squirmed about my nipples, vibrating even harder
Cumming, Master! Im cumming! I squealed, bucking my hips against Tims hold on them.
As I shook, cumming and moaning I made sure to open my mouth, flopping my obscenely long tongue out to drool all over my husband as my brain misfired. I was cumming! It felt so good! I was cumming from my nipples! I was such a naughty slut, cumming from getting spanked and my hair pulled, cumming as my husband sucked on my breasts. It felt so good! I was Masters property to pleasure as he wanted! Masters to make cum from being such a massive slut!
Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh! Whap! Uh!
Tim spanked my ass, just drawing out my orgasm as my pussy drooled, dripping juices as I came. Fuck, I was cumming so hard! Just from getting spanked and my nipples teased! I was cumming just from being such a slut!
Good girl, Taylor. Such a good girl. Tim crooned, stroking my head as I came.
I purred, moaning lowly and vibrating my throat. I was a good girl! Master loved me! It felt so good being petted and loved as I came. Tim loved me for being such a massive slut. His slut. I was his slut, Masters slutty wife.
Cuming, cumming again, Master! I gasped, doing my best to keep my voice down. Instead of squealing as I wished, I opened my mouth, panting as I let my tongue flop out instead, drool dripping everywhere as I came.
I was cumming. So good. Cumming is so good. Cumming. Good. Cumming. Why is cumming so good? So good. Cumming is so good.
Slowly my brain returned to me, as my panting slowed along with the relentless assault on my nipples. My arms shook as I struggled to hold myself up, only really able to with Tims help. He loved me so much, supported me and embraced me in a way no one else ever could.
Then, before I could truly come down Tim whispered to me.
Oh, Taylor. Youve dripped all over my cock and gotten it all lubed up. Are you ready? Tim said, sounding a little nervous.
Oh, Tim, dont be nervous, I want this!
I pulled against his grip on my hair, enjoying the way he pulled back. It made me feel so utterly powerless as he stopped me looking back at his no doubt dripping tentacle-cock.
I nodded, loving the mix of pleasure and pain in my scalp.
Im ready, Master. Fuck me. Fuck me in the ass. Please, Master, please. Fuck my ass! I whimpered, shaking my stinging ass in desperate need.
Fluid dripped on my ass then, wet tendrils sliding all over that naughty place.
I shuddered at the alien sensation. Feeling someone deliberately licking around what had always been such a dirty area It felt weird. But also good! Having dozens of thin, wet tentacles playing around my ass felt wonderful and had my pussy fluttering with pleasure in sympathy. It was different and new and exciting! My ass felt different, I guess. Id never really focused on it before, but now that I did it felt good, actually. Having Tim play with it was really nice even.
Wetter. More.
I could feel Tim start to drip, tentacles drooling precum all over my back and over my ass. My skin tingled, trails of pleasure fluttering over my skin as Tim rubbed his precum into me.
I mewled, writhing in his grip as Tim dripped all over me. It was warm and wet and felt so weird but so good. Tim, he was bathing me in more of his fluids. The same ones that had changed me, made me better. Yes. More. More, Tim. Change me, corrupt me! Turn me into a sexed-up slut whose only purpose is to be bred! Warp my body! Make me into what I wanted to be.
Tim licked my ears, more tentacles squirming into them and licking.
Talk to me, Taylor. Are you having fun? Tim whispered, wrapping all around me.
So warm. Safe. Wanted. Loved.
I nodded shakily, pulling on my hair again.
Y-Yeah, Im ready. Oh, Tim please. I begged, trembling in his grip.
I could feel him spreading his precum all over me, rubbing it in as my skin tingled. My head felt light, like it was filling up with pleasure, a desperate need to be fucked filling me.
Yet more pre-cum along with my own cum was rubbed into my ass. It felt so wet, my ass was probably even wetter than my pussy now, and I was still dripping with desire. My asshole felt hot, tingling, and wanting more than just to be touched.
I rocked backwards a little, pressing back as Tim finally made his move.
Okay, here I go Taylor. Im putting it in your ass. Tim whimpered, shaking with his own need as he took pleasure from me. Then he was inside me.
Yesssssss.
That felt good, great even.
I pressed back against Tims touch, shoving my butt back against him as he pushed into my ass. It was new and so different from my pussy, and yet so similar. It was utterly bizarre and I wasnt quite sure how I felt about it. He just felt so big.
Relax, Taylor. Just relax, youre okay. Good girl. Tim crooned to me.
I whimpered, leaning into his touch as tentacles writhed through my hair and across my face. I could feel Tim lift my glasses off and the world beyond Tim became blurry. That didnt matter though, he was all I needed. So as he began to fuck me, I pushed back, pressing myself into each stroke as he slowly spread my ass open.
There we go. Good girl, Taylor, good girl. Oh! Um, maybe some of the gas? Tim asked, sounding so excited as he pushed inside me.
I nodded, my voice trembling even in my own ears.
P-please. Gas. G-Gimme gas. The stuff that makes me stupid horny and super slutty. Please, Tim. Fuck me up. Fuck my ass. I whimpered, feeling overwhelmed.
He just felt so huge inside my ass, so much bigger than Id thought possible. But it felt good in a way I was unfamiliar with but keen to try. This was so naughty! I was being such a bad girl, letting Tim fuck my ass. Only total sluts and whores let their husbands fuck their ass. I I was a slut! Such a naughty, sexy slut waiting to take Masters cock.
Then darkness encroached as Tim surrounded me. Two tentacles crept over my head, a delicious wave of darkness that covered me as Tim blinded me with his tentacles, wrapping them about my face. He covered my head completely, tentacles pressing all around my head and face as I kissed him.
Kiss. So good. Kiss.
Our tongues dueled as his tentacles tangled about me. He writhed across my back, dozens of tentacles squirming about as he stroked me, pulled me, held me, licked, and tasted
I moaned into our kiss, pushing forward and straining as Tim pulled back on my hair. It felt so good, being made to obey and do as Tim wanted. It felt so good! I was such a good slut for Master. His obedient horny slut.
Two tentacles wound their way into my nostrils as I moaned in the dark, lost to the sensations emanating from my ass.
Strawberries
I inhaled sharply, drawing Tims tentacles deeper into my nose he fucked even this part of me. I was all his for the taking, every part of me. Feeling him in my ass made me realize that in such a profound way. So powerless, ready, waiting for him to do as he wanted with me. Only him, only Tim. I was his to do with as he pleased!
Fuck! My head was starting to spin and I wasnt sure if I was getting hornier like normal or if I was just already that crazily turned on
Harder. I moaned, pushing my lips against Tims tentacles. Harder, please. Fuck me!
Good girl. Youre doing so well. Such a good girl, Taylor. So good. Tim crooned.
Then he fucked me.
Slow, soft strokes at first, exploring the alien feelings inside me as much as I was exploring his touch. He pushed about, squirmed, but kept thrusting. Back and forth, back and forth.
I inhaled, pulling another deep whiff of gas and I felt my ass just relax in a way it hadnt before. Just, accepting Tim, opening up and letting him claim me even in this forbidden place. I was his, completely and utterly.
F-Faster, bigger! Please, Master! I whined, panting with need as Tim fucked my ass.
More. Harder. Yes, just like that. Oh, fuck
Around me, Tim flexed, tentacles enveloping me as he slithered all over me. Fuck, everything just felt so much more now I couldnt see, and already with the weirdness of having Tim in my ass and just how powerless that made me feel
Warm, wet, sexy, comforting, so hot, safe, good girl.
Okay, you asked for it. Get ready Taylor, I wont hold back anymore. Im going to really fuck you now. Tim groaned, his tentacle bulging inside me.
Then he fucked me. Great big strokes, fucking my ass as his cock swelled. Fuck, it felt like I had a whole arm inside me, though I knew it was really far smaller. He just felt so big in my ass. It was so tight and wet and different. It was good, but not in a way I was used to. There were whole new nerves I was finding as Tim fucked me, whole new ways to feel pleasure.
Drool dripped from my chin as my tongue swirled with Tims.
More. Please. More. I moaned, pushing my ass back against Tim. More! Fuck me!
And he did. Tim writhed inside me. It felt so good. There were muscles I couldnt quite control, spasming and grabbing at Tim as he pushed further inside me, and it just made me feel better. So much pleasure. Fuck! Why was having Tim in my ass so good? Even though hed only just started I was ready to cum.
Whimpering, I tried to press my knees together, feeling Tims grip swirling about my legs as I did. I was trying my best not cum and failing.
Tim, I Im gonna cum. I Please. Please, may I cum? Please, Master? I begged, twisting in my bonds.
Vibrating tentacles stroked up my spine, making me shiver and arc my back, thrusting my chest forward into Tims ministrations as he started to toy with my nipples in earnest again.
Cum Taylor. Cum for me. Cum from getting your ass fucked like a good slut. Tim whispered, shaking as he wriggled all over me.
Oh, Tim! He wanted me so badly but he was doing his best not to hurt me. It was sweet, but not what I wanted right then.
Spank me, please! I need it to hurt. I said, shuddering as I felt my muscles start to contract.
Whap!
So close.
Whap!
So close!
Whap!
Cumming!
I shook, trembling as my body squeezed down. The burn of Tims blows stung my ass and humiliation wracked me as I came. I was cumming so hard! So fucking hard, from my ass! My pussy was dripping, leaking my cum all over Tim as he fucked my ass! Cumming! My ass was cumming and my insides moving. I could feel it as my body clamped down, grabbing at Tims cock as he fucked me, trembling and squeezing him. It was so good. More. More! I was cumming from my ass and I wanted more!
Good girl, Taylor. Youre cumming so hard, arent you? Thats it, cum for your master. M-Milk my c-cock! Oh fuck, Im cumming Taylor! Tim moaned in my ears.
Warmth.
Heat billowed inside me, a delicious heat flooding me as Tim came in my ass. I could feel it, thick hot pulses being pumped into me. So slick and wet, filling me up with Tims lust.
I gasped, my whole body shaking as Tims orgasm pushed my own to new heights.
Yes, Tim. Cum inside. Cum inside me. Fill me up with your cum! I moaned, tongue flopping everywhere as it tangled with Tims tentacles.
Tim shuddered, his cock spasming in my ass. He was cumming so hard! Thick jets still pumping inside me and filling me with an almost unbearable warmth, a steady new pleasure radiating through me. Tims cum always made me so sensitive, and now he was fucking me while cumming? Oh fuck, is this what heaven felt like!?
Wet slurping and squelching sounds echoed around me as Tim fucked me even faster. His cock spasmed, still shooting cum inside as he fucked me.
I I couldnt stop cumming! It just wouldnt stop! Tims thick cock pushing against my insides forced me to cum with every thrust. It was like a never-ending ocean of pleasure; each thrust was a wave as Tim pushed me up and let me fall, pushed in and made me cum, pulled out as I shook with aftershocks, then pushed in and made me cum all over again. Having him in my ass Fuck, I just felt so helpless and I loved it! There was nothing I could do to stop Tim, to stop him forcing me to chain orgasm as my mind started to melt.
So I didnt. I embraced it. Let Tim control me, let him dominate me. This was bliss, being fucked so thoroughly. I was cumming so hard, but I still wanted more. More pleasure. More cum. More orgasms. Give it all to me!
I sucked a shuddering breath.
Tim, Im still cumming. Please, more. Fuck me more. I whimpered, pressing my ass back against his still spasming cock.
Tim shuddered, vibrating all around me as he drooled pre-cum from dozens of tentacles all over me.
Im still cumming too, Taylor. And more You want more? Can I, can I stick more in? Tim gasped, fighting to control himself as he so clearly wanted to do more.
I nodded, shaking my head and tugging on my hair. Everything just felt like it was too much, but not enough. More, cum more. Cum harder! My nipples felt so good, better than my poor neglected clit. Oh, my poor pussy, cumming while not being touched, cumming while every other part of me is fucked. Soon, pussy. Soon it will be your turn. Tim promised. He promised me more, so much more.
Y-Yes. M-More, give it to me. Dont Dont hold back. F-Fuck me up. Fuck my mind! I said, shuddering as I came. Fuck! I just couldnt stop cumming. Oh, fuck.
Tim gurgled, an utterly bestial and alien sound that drove a spike of lust into my heart. I did that! I made my husband-to-be so horny he was losing control of himself, that he couldnt contain his lust for me! Oh, Tim
I love you. Love you. Love you so much. I whimpered.
Then I couldnt talk anymore as Tim drove not one, but two cocks into my mouth. I gurgled, making wet and slutty noises as Tim pushed inside my mouth. My tongue was bathed in delicious sweet-and-salty cum as I twirled it about each cock, using it to pleasure him. It felt so good being able to give Tim pleasure, to help him cum, to serve him and suck on his cock like a good slut should. Oh, it tasted so good!
Tim, his cum was amazing. Hed only just put them in and already he was cumming in my mouth, letting me greedily drink it down as my mouth started to cum.
Fuck! My nipples, aching and hard. My mouth, so wet and warm. My ass, stretched and spasming. Even my hands and feet, tentacles wiggling all over them and between my toes in the most maddening sensation. My whole body was cumming; everything but my poor pussy was cumming and it could only quiver in envious delight. It was dripping my cum everywhere in an attempt to entice Tim to fuck it.
Come on Tim, fuck my pussy! Please!
I moaned, gurgling about Tims cocks as another tentacle began to tease my cumming asshole.
O-Okay, you asked for this. Im going to fuck you stupid, Taylor. Fuck you until your brain melts out your pussy. Until all you can think of is my cocks and how much you want them. U-Until youre n-nothing but my b-breeding bitch. Tim gushed, losing control.
Yes! Fuck me up! Use me as I was meant to be used. Knock me up. Breed me.
Another cock pushed in my ass then, thinner than the first but slowly thickening as Tim shoved it inside me.
Cumming!
I shook, spasming as I came. It was so good, I didnt want to ever stop. Feeling Tim inside my ass, my muscles rippling around him trying to force him out Oh, silly body. Dont you know that Tim does what he wants with me? But Maybe I could use this?
Experimentally I flexed, squeezing new and unfamiliar muscles as I grabbed at both of Tims cocks as they moved together. In and out, in and out. He fucked my ass so hard, stretched me out as his two cocks wriggled about inside me. Fuck, deeper. He pushed deeper, each of his cocks alternatively pressing in further, sliding through my ass in the most delicious sensation ever. He was cumming from his second cock too now, more hot cum pooling inside me.
I groaned around Tims cocks, helplessly swallowing cum, sucking on his cocks. I grabbed at one with my tongue, wrapping around it and pulling back, trying to get him to fuck my throat. I wanted more pleasure, more sensation. I wanted him to fuck every part of me.
Tim obliged, first one, then both cocks slipping deeper into my throat. He pushed inside, sliding down my throat. My neck bulged in a way I vaguely realized should be impossible Just more changes Tim had made to me. Hed already made me better able to please him, and started turning me into his cum hungry slut. Oh, fuck
I was cumming from my throat now.
My whole body just felt so good. I could feel cum squirting inside me, making everything just so much better. The indescribable pleasure and heat as cum flooded me which I realized was Tim corrupting me. He was changing me, turning me into a pleasure slave designed to feed his limitless hunger!
Good. Let that be my place. I was happier than Id ever been before. So warm and safe. Id never felt so loved in all my life as Tim fucked my ass and throat.
Gllrugh. Glurraaaaah. Guahhh. Huraaaaah. Tim gurgled, lost just as much to the pleasure as I was.
He was still cumming! My whole body felt heavy, like my belly was swollen with how much cum he was pumping inside me.
Movement.
Tim picked me up, his tentacles swirling all over me as he pulled my legs and hands from their prisons. Wet squelching sounds bounced around me, ricocheted inside my head with my own moans and Tims gurgling, making a lewd music of our very own.
He flipped me over, lying me on my back in a bed of tentacles I couldnt see. All I could feel was delicious sensation as dozens, no, hundreds of tentacles slithered across my skin, tasting me as sweat poured off my body. I was still shaking, cumming so hard I could barely think. But I didnt want to be able to think at all. More!
He grabbed my legs then, lifting them up and forcing them back. Could I really bend like this?
Apparently I could as Tim pushed them back. My stomach folded around the heavy weight inside me and the indescribable sensations of being fucked so thoroughly. My legs came back, thighs pressed on either side of me as my feet pointed straight up. Then Tim grabbed those too, pulling them down and around. Somehow my arms slipped past my knees and I felt my legs twist just so and come together behind my head.
Fuck! What was this pose!? It made my ass feel even better! So exposed and easy to reach, so vulnerable to Tims cocks. Yes! Fuck me! Make me cum more!
Cumming!
Tim yanked on my hair, the burst of pain utterly sinful in this pleasure hell. He forced my head back, pulling it against my feet. I turned my head, looked up to give Tim what he wanted; better access to my throat. Yes, fuck me up. Fuck me in a way no one else ever could.
Tentacles slithered across my feet and toes as I came. It was maddening, I could feel my mind fraying as I came. People People werent supposed to cum like this. Not non-stop for minutes from their ass and stomach, from their nipples and tongue. My poor pussy was still quivering and it hadnt even been touched yet. Please, Tim, please! Fuck my pussy!
Tim came, tentacles shaking as he sprayed cum all over me. I couldnt see it, blinded as I was still, but I could feel it. The delicious tingling and heat as cum splattered all over me and was swept up, tentacles rubbing it into my skin. Yes! Like that, cum on my breasts and make them feel even better! Make my nipples cum harder!
Gluk! M-More. I need more. T-Take it, Taylor. Take my love. Tim whimpered, still cumming his own brains out inside me.
A third cock forced its way into my ass then, stretching me oh so wonderfully. It wiggled inside, bulging and twisting, tangling about the other two cocks already plundering my ass. I could feel it bulging, swelling at the base and stretching my ass out even more. It was so weird but so good. So big and hot. Tim stretched my ass and forced me to cum even harder.
I mewled around Tims cocks, lost to pleasure as I sucked and fucked. I was cumming so hard, unable to stop. Tim plugging my ass, stretching me further than Id thought possible Oh fuck! The way it pushed against my asshole, stretched my muscles Tim was forcing orgasm after orgasm out of me, his cocks twisting inside me as he touched me in so many new and amazing places. I could feel him circling my poor empty womb, touching all around it as my womb quivered in delight. I wanted to be pregnant now, but I wasn't ready yet, damn it!
But I was cumming! Cumming so hard from everything! But my ass felt so amazing I could hardly think. Every thrust forced me to cum, tears dripping down my cheeks I was forced over the edge again and again. It almost hurt, it did even, my insides were being ruined. I was being utterly wrecked, ruined for anything but pleasure. My mind was melting, thoughts lost one after another as I gave in to the sensation.
My stomach bulged, I could feel it. With Tim plugging my ass knotting me like I was just some bitch in heat his cum couldnt escape. It was all pooling inside me, bloating my guts as Tim wriggled about, smearing his own cum all over my insides.
I was cumming, cumming, cumming!
My eyes rolled, tongue moving entirely on its own as it pleasured Tims cocks. I couldnt see though, trapped in the dark as I was forced to endure this inhuman pleasure and feel every moment of it. It felt like my head was fizzing, strawberry gas and constant orgasms melting my brain into a puddle of pleasure.
I couldnt take it anymore.
ussay! I slurred, gagging on Tims cocks as he fucked my face. Pussy!
Tim gargled, still lost to his own maddening pleasure as he fucked me.
Gluk. Guaaaah. Ack! Guuuuuah. P-Pussy. Pussy. Tim squelched, his voice utterly monstrous as he lost control and went wild with me.
I felt it then. A thick tentacle, thicker than my wrist. The tip was nubbed all over, dozens of smaller tentacles wriggling across its surface. They swirled across my quivering labia, curling through my folds. Then he pushed forwards, my quivering pussy greedily spreading for him. It was so hungry, so needy after cumming so much without being touched that it just opened right up. What once would have been impossible was now easy as my pussy accepted a cock so monstrously thick.
Tim pushed inside me, wriggling about as he began to alternate, thrusting into my pussy as he pulled out of my ass. I felt so full, like my whole body was stuffed with cock! Then, as he began to thrust, what had been highs and lows suddenly became a constant, juddering high as my pussy instantly started cumming, shaking and fluttering, squeezing down on Tims cock and trying to milk it. I wanted his cum, needed it, needed it to flood my pussy and fill my womb. I had never needed something so badly. It was like my entire being was screaming for Tim to cum inside me and claim my womb.
Guaaaah! Glurrrk. Guaaah. Haa! Aaaauck. Tim glugged, still totally blissed out as he invaded my body and took from me all the pleasure he could get.
Yes, Tim. Fuck me! Fuck my pussy! Cum inside me! Fill my greedy pussy with your thick cum! Fuck your slutty wife!
Tims cock didnt cum though, instead, it split. The head separating into five, six, seven, eight? Fuck, I couldnt count! So many tentacles as they all wriggled about. They were all different lengths too and the way he moved them as he fucked me One was always pressed against my cervix, swirling around it and rubbing pre-cum into it, making my womb quiver in anticipation. The nubs along the base expanded, wriggling so quickly they vibrated and hammered my g-spot into submission.
Cumming! Cumming! Cumming!
I squealed, the sound muffled by the cocks in my throat, my cries only serving to pleasure Tim more. I was cumming so hard, my pussy now finally being pleasured, competing with my ass and nipples for what little space there was left in my head. Id never felt like this, so powerless yet so safe. So completely at Tims mercy and so utterly loved and worshipped. It was perfect, better than I could have ever imagined. Tim loved me and was making me his altar of pleasure. I was cumming so hard colors were starting to run, rainbow lines and glimmers appearing in the dark as my eyes rolled up into my head. How was it possible to feel this good!?
And And this would only get better. Tim, his fluids all over me and filling me up, bloating my belly, corrupting me even more. Soon Id be even more sensitive, even more of nympho fuck slut obsessed with cumming her brains out on her Masters cock. Fuck! Could my mind even handle that? Or would it shatter and Id be reduced to nothing more than a broken slut desperate for her Masters cum? Oh, please, please let it break me! I wanted that! I wanted to break and be nothing but a breeding slut!
A thin tendril lashed out, its little tip opening as it clamped onto my neglected clit. It sucked down so hard I couldnt help but wail, my cries lost in the squelching sounds of Tim fucking my throat.
Cumming!
I came violently, my whole body shaking and fighting against Tim as I lost the ability to understand what was happening to me. I I was cumming so hard, my belly so hot and wet as Tim fucked my ass. I couldnt stand feeling this much pleasure, I was losing my mind! I was going insane! Tim, he was going to break me! Yes!
I I needed more. More pleasure. More pain!
Desperately I gurgled around Tims cocks.
Urt me! Ank my its! I said, barely able to think the words I needed. Hurt me! Spank my tits!
Tim didnt answer me with words. Instead, I felt the tentacles that had been fondling my tits this whole time withdraw, just the two around each nipple staying as Tim squeezed them, shooting cum all over my aching nubs.
Whap!
Tim struck my tits, slapping one so hard my whole body rocked.
It hurt! So good!
The pain lanced through my body, cutting a searing line through my pleasure that my mind desperately clung to as my tit ached.
Whap!
Again, more pain-filled my other tit now, the same twisted madness of my cumming brain turning it into pure bliss. It hurt, but it felt good, like searing lines that helped me focus and just cum harder.
Whap!
Whap!
Whap!
Whap!
Tim slapped me, he struck my tits and slapped my thighs. Each blow was so good! He squeezed my neck, the tentacle wrapped around my throat constricting so it hurt, forcing me to feel Tim fucking my throat so much more vividly. It was amazing, the pain turning my mind melting pleasure into a symphony of delight. I I never wanted to go back. How could I? Id discovered how good it felt to mix pain and pleasure, to find heights of ecstasy Id never dreamed possible. This This was what I wanted, this was where I belonged, cumming on my Masters cocks!
Then Tim came even harder. His tentacles exploded, filling me up so much I could feel my skin stretching, my belly bloating even more as Tim came in my ass so hard. He spurted all over my tits and nipples. He came down my throat and into my stomach already packed with cum. He pumped in so much that he forced his cum deeper inside me while even more shot back up my throat and out of my mouth, dribbling all over my chin. Thick ropes shot all over my butt and thighs, soaking me in even more of my husbands wonderful corrupting cum.
Yes! Fuck me up! Corrupt my body! Turn me into a braindead slut!
But best of all was my pussy. As Tim finally came inside my pussy, each of his cock heads shooting cum inside me, flooding my pussy with his cum. Without protection I might get pregnant! I could feel it! I could feel Tims hot cum being forced into my womb! It was so good, maddening even! My pussy was quivering and womb shaking. I was cumming from my womb! Yes, finally! My womb was finally cumming again, controlling my pussy and making it milk Tims cock for even more cum. Cum! Cum! Cum! I needed more cum, needed Tim to fill me up and make me pregnant!
I shook, thrashing as my mind was overwhelmed. I was squirting! I was cumming so hard, my body shaking as my pussy, ass, and mouth, as they all milked Tim of his cum, drawing out his pleasure and my own. It was so good! Too good. It shouldnt be possible to feel this good. To feel like my brain was melting, my mind spraying from my pussy in rapid squirts, my ass filled with more pleasure than a dozen normal orgasms. Colors were running all across my vision, twisting tentacles of color, tits heaving with pleasure, even words appearing in techni-color madness.
Slave. Good Girl. Husband. Fuck my mind! Marry me. Spank me. Squirt. Fuck my mind! Slut wife. Cum. Anal. Fuck my mind!
I drowned in pleasure, colors running everywhere behind my eyes as my mind broke. It was so good, I couldnt believe how good it felt. Id never cum so hard before, or for so long. My mind couldnt handle it, just twisting in on itself, focusing on my pussy and ass as I came. I could only cum and cum and cum. I wasnt even me anymore, just one never-ending orgasm. It was the best thing Id ever felt! This was ecstasy!
I wasnt sure how long it lasted, it could have been minutes or days. I would never have been able to tell. All I knew was bliss and pleasure that warped my very mind. I was Tims slave, his to do with as he pleased, his wife to breed. So long as I got to feel like this, he could do anything to me. I was floating away, my mind swirling like the rainbows behind my eyes. It was so good.
Best of all though was my womb, it felt amazing now. It was packed with cum and content in a way Id never felt before. Like my body could somehow tell I was no longer on the pill, that soon my eggs would be unprotected. It was all I could think about as my mind shattered; this feeling, this desperate longing for children, this utter need to be pregnant and utter contentment from my sperm packed womb. It was all I could feel and it felt like my very self was being remade to fulfil it. I needed to get pregnant, I needed it! This was the greatest feeling ever!
No Not the greatest ever. Soon Id be corrupted more. Id feel even better then. And somehow I just knew that when I finally got pregnant, Id feel it. That it would feel better than anything I could imagine.
I could hardly wait!
Eventually though, Tim slowed. His own mad lust finally spent. As he did my mind finally came back from whatever mad place it had gone as my own orgasm slowed. I could finally think again, think about something other than my womb and ass. That had been the single greatest experience of my life. Fuck, Id cum so hard.
I wanted to do it again!
Tim shook, tentacles trembling around me. He was still so far gone, still feeling overwhelmed by pleasure. I could feel his tentacles still shooting little spurts of cum all over me. It was so sweet and erotic, so wonderful that just touching me could make his cocks cum. I loved that I could give my future-husband just as much pleasure as he gave me.
Tim gulped, his tentacles rippling about me.
Taylor, I Im sorry, Iow! Tim yelped.
I relaxed my jaw, pulling my teeth back from where Id bitten the two cocks still rammed down my throat. Tim took the hint and withdrew them, lewd squelching sounds accompanying as he pulled his cum slicked cocks from my throat.
Once my mouth was free, I smiled at Tim, his tentacles once more becoming visible as they slithered away from my face to curl in my hair.
Silly, Tim. You have nothing to be sorry for. That was amazing. I loved every second of it. Can we do it again tomorrow? I asked, eyes wide with excitement as I licked cum off my lips.
Tim paused, still trembling with aftershocks of pleasure, the odd spurt of fresh cum still splattering across my tits. Ah, it felt so good. I loved having Tim cum all over me.
You, you did? I, er, I didnt go too far? Um, you dont mind that I slapped you and hurt you? Or that I went crazy and fucked you too hard? I shoved so many cocks inside you. Tim whimpered, sounding scared.
Oh, Tim. Dont be scared!
I smiled reassuringly at him. Reaching out I grabbed two of Tims cocks, gently jacking them off and forcing a few more spurts of cum out of him. We were both still feeling so good, one or two touches away from our next orgasm. I stroked his cocks, aiming them so Tim shot a fresh load all over my face, closing my eyes as he painted me with his cum.
As Tim shuddered and came, I giggled victoriously, still jacking him off and making my husband shoot more cum over me as I talked.
Does that feel like you went too far? I loved it, Tim, every second of it. Fuck, it felt like I was going insane with pleasure. I can still see colors running when I close my eyes. You got me high just from cumming. It was the most amazing thing Ive ever experienced. I gushed, still shaking myself with after-shocks and mini-orgasms from my swollen belly and the feeling of fresh cum splattering over my face and tits.
Tim warbled, gibbering to himself in that alien manner again, clearly still high himself as I kept jerking him off.
Guweh. Guuuh. Y-You liked it? I can I can do it again? I felt so good, I couldnt help myself. You were just so amazing, Taylor. You tasted so good, felt so good. The way your insides grabbed my cocks and squeezed them and milked me was amazing. Oh, and your ass. It felt heavenly, so warm and soft. I want to fuck it every day now. Is that okay, Taylor? Can I really fuck your ass every day? Tim said, lost to his own lust.
I nodded, feeling my hair pull tight in Tims grip.
Uh, huh. Every day. Fuck, you messed me up so good. You fucked me just like I wanted. You fucked my mind and made me your breeding slut. I Ive never felt so wanted or needed. Please, please, Tim. Please fuck my ass again. I love you. I looove yooou. Love you! I whined, pressing my head back into his touch.
Tim shuddered.
I love you, Taylor. I love you so much. Oh, fuck. It felt so good. If thats what you want Ill fuck your mind and your ass every night. Oh, I love you so much! Oh W-Wow. Look, Taylor, look! Tim gushed.
I snorted in amusement.
Little hard with you holding my head back. I said, smiling wryly.
Tim responded by releasing me, tentacles still curled in my hair but no longer holding tight.
Look, Taylor. You look pregnant. Tim whispered, awed.
I looked what, now?
Tilting my head forward I looked down for the first time in hours.
My gaze followed Tims. Lit by the amazed purple and pink glows of dozens of tentacles was my stomach. It was swollen, stretched out in a way that Id never seen before. I was so bloated from the cum in my ass that my stomach was rounded out. Tim was right. I looked pregnant. It was like hed filled me with the children I wanted, like I was already six months along the way, my belly swollen in motherhood.
Awed, I reached out, releasing Tims cocks to run my cum slick hands over my own swollen stomach. It felt so weird. So big and heavy, and my skin was so tight. Just touching it, stroking my skin was almost enough to make me cum again. It was amazing. I looked so wonderful, better than Id imagined. So good. I looked so good pregnant. Please, I just wanted to be pregnant already.
Tim reached out too then, running dozens of tentacles over my swollen stomach. It made me shiver in delight, feeling so utterly slutty as I had another little orgasm, but I also felt something more wholesome too? Like some primal need inside me was being satisfied, a purpose I barely knew I had being fulfilled. Feeling Tims tentacles loop over my own hands and guide them across my pregnant looking belly was bliss. My husband loved me like this, he wanted to make me pregnant.
Tim crooned, clearly delighted with my appearance.
You look so beautiful, Taylor. So utterly beautiful. I cant wait to see you like this for real, to feel your stomach every day as our kids grow inside you. Is that, um, wrong? Is it really okay that I want to knock you up so badly? To see you like this every day? Tim whispered, sounding so aroused he could barely talk.
I shook my head, my own voice filled with equally overwhelming desire.
No, its not. I want it too. I want it so badly. I need to be pregnant. I need it like Ive only ever needed you. I I just need it. Every day. You have to cum inside me every day. I said urgently, looking at Tim with wild lust mad eyes. I felt them glow, pink light washing over Tim briefly.
He had to get me pregnant. I needed to feel like this again, to look down and see my belly bloated with our children as I came down from a mind-breaking orgasm. To feel happier than I ever had and just know everything would be alright.
Tim rumbled, tentacles curling protectively about my stomach.
Good. Because its going to happen. Tomorrow, and the day after that, and the day after that. Im going to fuck you just like this, make you bloated with cum until youre pregnant and ready to experience the real thing. Im going to cum inside your pussy every day until I feel your eggs take root and I get to marry you. Oh, fuck. I can hardly wait. I love you, Taylor. Tim whispered, stroking my pregnant looking belly.
I giggled, feeling so stupidly happy. Tim wanted exactly what I did. Being so in sync was wonderful, my husband was the best. I loved him so much.
I love you too. This is the best. Fuck, I can hardly w-wait. I said, stumbling at the end as my jaw stretched in a yawn.
Tim nuzzled my cheek.
Oh, my poor wife. You must be so tired. You came so hard and for so long. I think you were cumming for nearly three hours straight. Such a good girl. Tim praised, stroking my face and hair.
I preened, leaning into his touch. Being praised made me feel so good. I loved being a good girl! This was bliss! I dont think Id ever felt happier. Who cared what stupid adults thought when I had Tim? He made me feel so happy and loved, so warm and safe, like everything would turn out okay so long as I was with him. Oh, I loved him so much. More than Id ever thought possible. We we were going to get married! I would be Tims bride! Together wed start a family and there was nothing anyone could do about it!
I giggled sleepily, overwhelmed by how happy and good I felt.
Gently, Tim untangled my legs, guiding them back down. Soon I was lying on my back, snuggly wrapped up in tentacles. Hed even made sure I was lying in a depression, bathing in all the warm cum he'd shot all over me. It felt so good and left me tingling in the most erotic way. Being held like this was so soothing and relaxing. It was only made better by still having both my pussy and ass stuffed with cock, it completed me in a way Id never have imagined. I felt closer Tim than I ever had, like we were one being instead of two. My husband was amazing.
As I finally settled down to rest, Tim stroked my hair, whispering more sweet nothings in my ear.
Good girl, Taylor. Good girl for cumming so hard. You did so well. And youre going to be an amazing mother and beautiful wife. Such a good girl. Tim crooned, continuing to whisper in my ears.
He stroked my hair, dragging his tentacles through it. I could feel them, dozens of needle-thin tendrils curling through my hair and I could feel my own hair curling back. It was a bizarre and an alien sensation, feeling my hair move on its own to coil around Tims tentacles. But it was so sweet and pure, a yearning to touch and be touched, to know I wasnt alone and show Tim he wasnt alone either. We had each other, and thats what mattered.
Tim hummed, and I purred back, sending vibrations through my throat every time I breathed out, my throat rumbling with contentment in a way I suspected wasnt quite human. All well. More changes! One that let me better express myself, to let my husband-to-be know just how good I felt. And I felt great! It felt so nice having Tim brushing my hair. He was taking care of me, grooming my long luscious hair that we both so loved. Feeling him look after it, look after me it was so sweet and wonderful it made my heart melt. I dont think I could feel any more love than I did right then. My pussy and ass were both stuffed full of cock, my belly bloated with cum, and my hair was being brushed by my husband. He loved me so much. Life couldnt possibly get any better than this. I never wanted to leave, and soon I wouldnt have to. Soon Id be married and every day, every moment would be like this. A constant, never-ending bliss.
Sleep now, Taylor. Sleep and dream of our children. Of us being able to go anywhere together, happy and safe. Of our wedding and your beautiful dress. I love you. Tim whispered, placing a gentle kiss on my lips.
I kissed back, brushing my lips against his even as my eyelids drooped, heavy with sleep. I loved him. I was his, now and always. I was his to marry and cherish.
I love you most. I mumbled, struggling to stay awake as I kept purring.
Tim giggled, still brushing my hair out and making sure it wouldnt tangle, enjoying the way it curled back and stroked his tentacles.
And I love you morst. Tim whispered gleefully.
I was so sleepy now, but I glared at him indignantly through half-lidded eyes.
Heeeey! Thats cheating. Morst isnt a real word. I pouted, too happy and content to build up enough energy to care.
Tim just giggled again.
It is now. If you want to skip more, Ill just make up something new. Now, sleep my love. And tomorrow well do this all again. Tim whispered.
My eyes had closed and I was nearly asleep, still purring away. It felt so good sleeping with a cock in my ass, so right, like it was something I was just meant to do. Still, I managed to whisper back before sleep claimed me.
Promise?
I promise.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the awesome Voxdeo!
Consultation on characterization and to prevent Flanderization provided by the amazing Cailin!
After publishing this it was pointed out to me by Togashi Rogi on QQ that this interlude greatly resembles the second half of an interlude from the story "Let's Play a Game" on SpaceBattles. I apologize for unintentionally plagiarizing another fanfic. Please go check out their story and drop them some likes in compensation. I believe this was where I got my mental image of Zoe Barnes from and channeled that when writing. My apologies.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Three weeks ago
Hey, youre Mike, right?
The guy turned his head to face me, a laugh fading into a cocky grin. His eyes flicked up and down pausing briefly on my tits before he gave me an amused look.
Yeah, thats me. So, whos askin cutie? Mike Turner asked.
I smiled sweetly at him, clasping my hands and straightening my arms to push my tits out. Guys were so easy to manipulate.
Oh, my names Emma and I heard you might have a bit of crush on a friend of mine, Taylor Hebert? I said, doing my best to appear cheerful and upbeat, bouncing slightly on my heels.
Mikes eyes, as well as all his friends, zeroed in on my tits as they bounced. Honestly, boys just made it too easy.
As I said Taylors name though, Mikes expression became a little more guarded.
Yeah? So what? Aint nothing wrong with liking goth girls. Mike said defensively.
His friends backed him up, a little ribbing, but basically extolling the praises for freaky girls in bed. Ugh. Did they really have to focus on sex so much? Stupid boys. Well, stupid but smart enough that they could see Taylors place too; at the bottom, where the weak belonged. Thats why they were being so crass about her, obviously,
Unclasping my hands I reached up, grabbing one of my bangs to twirl around my finger.
Okay, whatever floats your boat. But you know who she is, yeah? Well, I just wanted to tell you that shes totally crazy about you. Though shes so shy she cant even tell a guy she likes him properly. So, I decided to help her out and I put in so much trouble to help her write down her feelings for you in a letter. Then she chickened out on me and wouldnt come see you herself. I tittered, shaking my head sadly.
Mike looked intrigued, but it was his Hawaiian friend who answered.
What letter? Gimme, I gotta get a laugh out of Mikes latest confession letter. Bet you its even more hilarious than the last one! The tanned boy snickered.
I rolled my eyes, ignoring the island boy and handing the letter Id forged to Mike.
The other three all peered over his shoulder as he read the letter. Watching his expression change from surprised through interested to smug, was glorious. He totally took the bait; hook, line, and sinker.
Before any of the boys could speak I addressed Mike again.
So anyway, like, Taylor is totes your type right? Ive heard you like shy goth chicks, especially if theyre tall. I said, giving him a coy smile.
Id heard about the type of girl Mike liked. Tall girls with dark hair and pale skin, like Sarah from the cheer squad. There were rumors floating around hed gone out on a couple of dates with Vanessa too, the goth chick in the school's Big Band. No idea why he liked them dark and broody instead of hot and flirty, like me. Some guys just had no taste I guess. All well, it served my purpose well this time.
Mike grunted again, giving me a speculative look.
Nah. I mean, sure, shes hot. But I dont like girls who sleep around. Mike said dismissively.
I giggled.
Oh, thats no problem. Its just rumors. Nah, Taylors still a virgin. Shes been saving that V-card for a special someone. And I just know shed love to lose it to you. I said, winking at him.
That caught Mikes attention, straightening up as he looked at me more appreciatively.
Oh? That a fact? Well, she is hot and its always the quiet chicks that are the real screamers. Mike gloated, giving his friends a sly smile as he imagined fucking Taylor.
One of his friends high-fived him. While I just raised an eyebrow. Screamers really? Oh, wait! That must have been related to those other rumors about Mike and his friends, the main reason I was here.
As I smiled at the boys, getting ready to get the ball really rolling the big black guy started talking.
Hey, arent you that girl who gives everyone a hard time? What? Dont look at me like that, guys. I talk to some of the sophomores and shit. Anyway, why are you playing delivery girl when youre normally Miss Bitch. The black guy said, looking defensive as his friends looked at him weirdly.
Mike shook his head.
Only you, Xander. Anyway, Emma, was it? What does this Taylor want? You trying to set yourself up for a double date or something? Youre right that Taylors my kind of girl. And I know Ben would be keen to take a ride with you, wouldnt you, ya titty lover? Mike said, elbowing the big blond guy in the side.
The blond guy, Ben, gasped.
Oof! Hey, fuck you, man. He complained, rolling his eyes at Mike. He turned then, eyes zeroing in on my tits as he leered at me. But yeah, Id love to play with those fun-bags.
I shifted uncomfortably at something so crass. Ugh. Did boys really have to be so goddamn stupid? Also, it was kind of creepy the way they were all staring at me now. And now I was looking, Id realized theyd all kind of moved about while they talked so as to sort of cut me off from the corridor and hem me back against the wall. When had that happened?
A shiver raced down my spine as they all looked at me hungrily. This was why Id come here but it suddenly didnt seem like such a fantastic idea. There were rumors that Mike and Ben refused to take no for an answer when they were with a girl. That they enjoyed taking girls against their will. Thered been that scandal last year where someone had painted No means yes! Yes means anal! across the side of the gym. Everyone knew Mike and his friends had done it but no one could prove it. Then there were the different girl's people said hed, well, raped. Sarah at a party last month, Vanessa the band geek last year, Tiffany at the start of the semester and a couple more. No one knew the truth but it was what people whispered behind their backs.
I hoped they were true, or at least true enough for them to do what I wanted.
Clearing my throat I edged sideways a little, determined to take back control of the situation and ignore them hitting on me.
Anyway, Taylors a real wallflower, you know? She might take a bit of, ah, encouragement to loosen up and have some fun with you. I said, grinning at them.
Mike gave me a speculative look.
Oh? And you, her friend, wouldnt mind if we gave her some encouragement? Mike said cautiously.
Yes! They were going for it. Time to seal the deal.
Not at all, shes more of an acquaintance than an actual friend, you know? Weve known each other since childhood but shes just so shy. Its why Taylor would never say yes to you in person. Shes too much of a stuck up prude. But if a couple of big strong men were to show her how to have a good time? Hmm. I might be able to give them a hand to make sure she was available. I paused, making sure I had all their attention for the next part.
What would you say if I told you I could make sure poor little Taylor got after school detention? She takes the bus and the nearest stop for her is, like, two blocks away on Port Street. Shed have to walk all that way alone with no one else around where anything could happen to her. I said gleefully, smiling as cutely as I could.
Mike looked at his friends. The four of them seemed to share some kind of private conversation of little head movements and shoulder twitches for a few seconds before Mike turned back to face me, a much warmer smile on his face.
Go on. He said.
I smiled at that. Good.
So, tomorrow me and my friends will have a few issues with Taylor, she can be such a bad kid sometimes, you know? Such a shame shell get three detentions in one day and be forced to stay late on Monday. What a shame, if only she wasnt so shy and innocent. I said, giggling for show as I finished.
Mike shook his head.
Nah, we've got practice on Mondays and she could just defer it one day. Get her in trouble Monday. Since Wednesdays a half-day and Thursdays Thanksgiving theyll force her to clear it ASAP so shell be guaranteed to do it Tuesday. Think you can manage that? Mike drawled, giving me an assessing look.
Pulling my hair off my finger with a toss of my head that set the rest of my hair swaying dramatically, I smirked at him.
Just who do you take me for? Have fun on Tuesday boys. Bye-bye. I said, before turning around.
I sauntered away then. It was always good to get the last word, keeps everyone else in their place. Also, it would do me no good getting seen with Mike any more than I already had been if things went sideways for him. No use me getting dragged down with that douche. Ugh. Stupid Taylor, why did she have to force me to associate with such idiots? Just who did she think she was? Trying to stand up to me? The fucking nerve! She should have stayed out of my business and let Kathy take her licks like the pathetic cripple she was. But noooo. The stupid weakling actually thought she could protect someone else. Ha! As if.
Clearly, Taylor had forgotten her place.
My smile was positively radiant as I looked for Sophia and Madison to tell them of my success and to discuss how wed organize the next part of the plan.
I giggled in delight. It may have taken me a few days to set up, but soon Taylor would know what the world was really like. And unlike me, a weakling like her would never survive. Shed break and show the world what she was! A sniveling crybaby weakling!
How dare she call me weak! I was the strong one, not her! Me! I was the survivor, the predator, not her! She couldnt even survive something bad happening to someone else! She was weak, a coward and perpetual victim and Id prove it! Id make her crack and laugh at her tears; it was always better when Taylor cried, so much more satisfying. How else could I know Id really gotten to her? Fucking bitch needed reminding of just who she was.
Well, shed learn soon enough. On Tuesday Taylor would learn her place once and for all!
Present-day
Theres Daddy. Ill see you later, Emma, good luck with chem tomorrow!
Madison waved as she stopped beside the police cruiser, sliding into the front passenger seat. He was still in uniform and waved at us over Madison's head.
I waved back, giving them both a big smile. Appearances were important, especially when dealing with people like Madisons dad. While the cops might be a bit of a joke in Brockton Bay they still had influence and it was good to know people with influence.
Beside me Sophia huffed, folding her arms and making her black denim jacket rumple.
What a twerp. Still, calling her dad daddy? What is she, five? Sophia snarked, leaning back against the brick pillar at the school's front gate.
I rolled my eyes. Sophia could be such a bitch sometimes. Who cared what Madison called her dad so long as she did as we asked? Still, appearances.
I know, right? She really plays into the cute and adorable act way too much. Hows anyone ever going to take her seriously if they always think shes a tween? I said, tossing my head so my hair flicked back over my shoulder, cocking a hip to appear disinterested.
Sophia nodded along, her short black plat flicking forward over her shoulder.
Yeah, she needs to grow up and learn what the worlds like. You cant get by on being cute, youve gotta be tough to survive. Like us. Sophia said, giving me a familiar grin.
Of course I was tough, I was a survivor. Id proven it when Id shown Taylor her place and shed cracked. She hadnt come to school in over a week, and Id heard Dad talking to Taylors dad on the phone. Apparently, Taylor was crying and moping around the house, a broken wreck after Mike and his friends had their way with her. Something had gone wrong though, and Mike and his friends were apparently in hospital after they got beat up by the Empire 88. Maybe some thugs who objected to a black guy like Xander showing Taylor her place? Like, white-trash stuck together, right?
Whatever the case, the police had gotten involved. Luckily Madisons Dad was the local Lieutenant in charge of investigating that kind of stuff, which just went to show how important connections were. Id only had to answer a couple of questions over the phone, make sure the police knew what a skank Taylor was, and the whole thing was swept under the rug.
There was still some confusion about what actually happened, according to Madison. Neither Taylor nor Mikes stories entirely checked out and it had been causing her dad a few headaches till he sorted it all out. So I didnt actually know if theyd gotten Taylor or not, just that something had happened that had upset Taylor.
Whatever happened though, one thing was clear. Taylor wasnt a survivor, not like me. She was weak. A victim.
I smiled at the thought, making it look like I was following along with Sophia seamlessly.
I know, right? Speaking of, did you see Taylor yesterday? Wasnt she totes pathetic? B-But you did do it! Wah, look at me, Im such a crybaby! What a loser! I laughed, twisting my hands against my cheeks as I pretended to cry. There had been that one awful moment Id have sworn Taylors eyes glowed red, but I must have mistaken it for her eyes just being red with tears. She was such a fucking crybaby.
Sophia cracked up, laughing at my performance. It made me feel a little better, but I still couldnt totally get rid of the fear that kept tickling the back of my head. What if Taylors dad told Mom like hed threatened? I dont think hed called yesterday, at least, Mom hadnt mentioned he had. Id spent the night waiting with bated breath for him to call, but he never did. Mom had only got one call last night and she hadnt said anything about it to me so that meant it couldnt have been from her dad, right? It must do, Mom would have totally mentioned it otherwise. I was just being paranoid.
Ugh! Stupid Taylor, how dare she try and bring our parents into this! Didnt she get it? She was a victim. No one would ever help her. She needed to stay in her place!
Sophia sobered up as a car honked behind me.
Looks like your rides here, survivor. Dont stress too much, yeah? Heberts too much of a chicken-shit to do anything, you know that. Sophia said, reassuring me.
That did make me feel a little better. It was good to have other people recognize Taylors place. So good, it put a smile on my face as I held my fist out to Sophia.
Yeah, take care. See you tomorrow for chem. I said.
Sophia raised her hand, bumping her fist against mine. Her chocolate-colored skin briefly touched my own delicate white.
Laters. Sophia said, grinning at me as she drew her hand back with a finger waggle.
I did too, completing our little ritual. That done, I turned around and bounced over to Moms car, preening at the envious stares of the losers who went to this school. Mom had a cool red sports car, a BMW, a genuine European import. Dad had splashed out and got it for Mom for their 15th wedding anniversary two years ago. It was pretty cool and always got me a bunch of admiration from the other girls, not many people could say theyd driven in an import.
Opening the door I hoped inside, dropping my bag in the foot-well as I climbed into the plush leather seat. The black went well with my blue skinny jeans and white Candy Mel sweater. Id been given it after my latest modeling shoot which had been awesome! Candy Mel were all the rage in New York this winter and getting one of their latest famous winter wear items free just made all the other girls totes jealous. It was nice to rub in Natalies face, make sure she knew who was queen bitch in this place. I had a spread in fashion Magazine coming out next week, just before the Christmas shopping season and I was looking forward to rubbing it in Chelseas face.
As I was buckling up Mom had already started pulling out, driving me home. I turned to smile at her ready to tell her about my day, but I paused when I saw her.
Usually, Mom was always all smiles. Greeting me when I got into the car, asking me about my day, about my friends, and all that stuff. You know, Mom stuff.
Today was different though. Mom was staring straight ahead and she had a white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel. Her whole body seemed rigid and tense, totally at odds with her normal behavior. She was dressed normally so nobody had died, just wearing a blue dress and black stockings. Ugh, that reminded me. Fucking Taylor had taken to wearing stockings and thigh highs for some reason. Bitch seemed to think just because shed gotten lucky with some kind of freakish growth spurt that she was suddenly pretty and could show off! I was half-convinced she really was taking tinker-drugs like Id told everyone. Legs that long couldnt be normal, surely? And the way she flounced around showing them off like a total slut! The fucking nerve!
Well, if shed wanted to appeal to boys that much, itd only been fair of me to help her poor clueless self out and make sure it paid off.
I wanted to laugh at that, but seeing how tense Mom was stopped me. So I decided to ask her.
Hey, Mom. Whats up? You look kind of tense. Did something happen? I asked, leaning forward to try and get a better look at her face.
Mom didnt answer me, just kept staring ahead. Her face looked pinched, lips pressed into a thin line as she focused on the road.
I blinked, worried. What had Mom so upset?
Mom? Mom, whats wrong? I asked again, feeling a little spooked now.
When she still didnt answer I began to get worried. Maybe she was sick or something? No, I knew that look, Mom wasnt sick, she was angry. But why? Had something happened to my big sister, Anne? Had Mom found out about the bong Anne had hidden at home and Id promised to keep quiet about as long as she got me some weed too? Shit, had Anne told Mom about that? No way, shed be getting herself into way more trouble than Id get. But what could it be?
Mom, youre scaring me. Whats wrong? I asked again, wide-eyed as we went around a corner.
Mom took her hand off the steering wheel, as her nostrils flared. She pointed her hand at me, one finger held up straight as she shushed me silently.
Silently
Oh. Oh, shit.
Mom was giving me the silent treatment!? She never gave me the silent treatment! Mom only gave Dad or Anne the silent treatment when she was mad as hell and was doing her best not to explode at someone. What had I done that would warrant that? She wouldnt blow her top over weed like this, would she? No way, Mom had told me about using it herself when she was in college. She wouldnt be this mad, surely?
That faint prickling at the back of my skull made itself known. It could have been Taylors dad calling Mom
Nope. No way. Mom would have mentioned it last night. No, uh, but what? Hmm. Maybe Mom had found out about that necklace Dad had ordered me for my birthday? Hed said to keep the price a secret from Mom, but they had joint accounts, so maybe shed found out? Maybe, but I didnt think that would make her give me the silent treatment.
Argh, what could it be?
I stressed about it through the rest of the ride home. My stomach was practically tying itself in knots. I didnt dare say anything though. When Mom was this angry it was best not to provoke her and let her simmer down, the one time Anne hadn't had been the time when shed gotten grounded for a month.
So I remained quiet. Even as we pulled into the garage and got out of the car I didnt say anything. Grabbing my bag from between my feet I followed Mom into the kitchen. She paused there, turning to point at the door to the lounge.
I swallowed nervously. I guess Mom wanted to talk about this stuff now. And I still didnt know what it was shed found out about.
Sighing dejectedly, I dragged myself into the lounge. I didnt want to do this right after Id had an exam. I just wanted to relax, to go flop on my bed till dinner and listen to music. Why did Mom have to do this now? Couldnt she take more time to simmer down first and let me relax? This was so unfair.
Dropping my bag by the door I made my way over to the couch, slumping in the middle in my favorite spot. Crossing my arms I pouted, doing my best to appear put upon and tired. If Mom thought I was worn out shed probably go easier on me. Exams were hard, okay? Studying so much wasnt good for you!
I raised my eyes as Mom walked past me. She placed a paper bag on the glass coffee table next to her laptop which was sitting there. The bag let out a metallic clink as she set it down and I wondered what was in it. Maybe Id broken something accidentally when sneaking down for a snack while studying? I couldnt recall bumping into anything but, you know? Maybe I hadnt noticed?
Mom took a seat at the other end of the couch, sitting on the small arm of the couch that had always been Annes spot. She just sat there, hands clasped in her lap staring at me with this unreadable look on her face.
I squirmed a little, uncomfortable beneath her stare and forced to look away. Jesus, what had Mom so intense? I hadnt seen her this high strung since Taylors mom died.
We sat like that for a few more minutes. Honestly, I was getting kind of bored. I was just starting to weigh the pros and cons of just getting up and going to my room when Mom spoke.
Emma, have you been bullying Taylor? Mom asked, sounding oddly flat.
I blinked. Oh. Oh, shit. That had been Taylors dad last night then. Fuck. Okay, I could fix this. I hadnt said anything too bad in front of her dad, right? Nah, no way. It was just a little teasing.
So I put on my best smile, straightening up in my seat and forcing myself to look relieved. Appearing innocent was nine-tenths of being innocent, as Dad said.
What? No. No way, Mom. Taylors like a sister to me, you know that. Sure, weve kind of drifted since going to high school, but who doesnt? Taylor still said she doesnt want to come over, that seeing us was still too painful. Nothing I can do about that, so Ive been hanging out with Maddy and Sophia, whos been helping me study for chem. I said, making sure to weave in enough truths to make it believable and finishing with a lead to a different topic.
Mom hummed, nodding her head lightly as her hands tightened into fists. Oh, oh. What had I said wrong?
Hmm. Thats interesting. Did you know Danny and Taylor came to visit this morning? Mom said, dropping an utter bombshell on me.
Taylor had Oh, that fucking bitch!
I sighed exaggeratedly, rolling my eyes and head for effect.
Look, is Taylor still on about that persecution thing? I warned her that if she started hanging out with gang members people would talk. Bad things happen if you associate with criminals. I warned her, but she wouldnt listen. She didnt like hearing that though and now she keeps accusing me and my friends of bullying her. Its nothing really, shes totally blaming me for just trying to look out for her. I think she might be doing drugs. I said, waving my hand dismissively and doing my best to look bored.
Mom nodded along as I talked.
Thats nice, dear. But I was talking about yesterday when you taunted Taylor over her mother dying and nearly getting gang-raped. Mom said, suddenly furious as her knuckles turned white she was clenching them so hard.
I swallowed. Oh. Shit. Taylor, you whiny ass bitch! Its okay, I could salvage this. No way anyone would believe Taylor over me. Especially not Mom, there was just no way.
Blinking rapidly, I opened my mouth slightly in feigned surprise, doing my best to look shocked and confused.
What? Who told you that? I would never do something like that, Mom. Please, you know me better than to believe that. Sure, I might have been a little mean to Taylor yesterday, but she just keeps harping on and on about stuff, you know? Its tiresome. Also, gang-raped? Pssh. Total exaggeration. From what I heard some guys just came up to her after school and offered her a ride. Asked if she wanted to get milkshakes with them or something. Taylor totally overreacted and screamed rape which got the poor boys beaten up by some passing gang members. Heck, one of them may have even been her boyfriend. Ive heard shes started sleeping with them, you know? I said, frowning to appear worried about that stupid bitch.
What I was saying seemed to be working as Mom relaxed a little, her hands unclenching as her smile widened.
Ah, so she was just exaggerating? Danny too, I take it? Mom asked kindly.
I nodded emphatically.
Yeah, probably? I dont know what he told you but it probably was blown way out of proportion. Like, hes Taylors dad, right? Of course hes going to take her side and back her up. Even if he doesnt know what really happened hell go along with her because hes a good dad, yeah? I said, relief beginning to run through me. I could feel my shoulders relaxing as Mom kept smiling. Wow, when had they gotten so tense? Stupid Taylor, Id probably need to have a bath later to unwind now.
Moms smile was still just as sweet as she spoke.
Emma, when did you get so good at lying? Mom said.
Her words were like a punch to the gut and for a moment I couldnt breathe. Blinking rapidly I gave Mom a confused and disbelieving stare.
What? What are you talking about, Mom? I said, doing my best to appear dumb and innocent. The wide-eyed look always worked like a charm to appear innocent, even if I was shaking a little.
Mom sneered at me, sneered! She reached out to grab the laptop sitting open on the table and pulled it towards her. For a few moments her fingers danced on the touchpad before
Oh my god! Look, Taylors crying! Did thinking about the mean boys upset you, Taylor? So upset youre going to cry yourself to sleep for a straight week?
That That was my voice. That was my voice coming from the computer, repeating what Id said to Taylor yesterday. What? How? Had Had she been recording me!?
Of course I did. I cried when my Mom died. I cried when four boys tried to rape me at your behest. If I didnt cry would I still even be a person? Or is that it Emma? Did you forget how to cry? Is that when you turned into such a raging bitch youd use the death of my mother as a way to mock me?
Now Taylors voice, much louder. Holy shit. Holy shit! She had been recording me, the fucking skank! Then it was my turn again.
Of course not silly. I never cry. Only victims cry. But Im not a victim, Im a survivor. Im strong. So I dont need to cry, unlike you.
Yeah. Dont you get it, Hebert? There are two kinds of people in the world. Theres the strong, who fight and do whatever they want to whenever they want. And then there are weak, little bitches who are too pathetic to fight back who just lie there and take it! Weaklings like you just let the strong do whatever they like. And when you get uppity? Then someone needs to show you your place. Sophia
That was Sophia. Shit, shit, shit. What do I do? There had to be a way out of this.
Thats all you are Taylor. A victim. Its all youll ever be. You should have known your place. Now you know whatll happen if you ever try to talk back to me again.
I stared at mom as she clicked the mouse again, stopping the recording. Cold sweat was running down my back as my breathing picked up slightly. Its okay. Its okay, none of us admitted to anything yesterday. Madison had been very careful in making sure we knew exactly what not to say so we wouldnt be admitting liability, saying something the cops could use. I hadnt admitted to anything, just been much meaner to Taylor than Id let on. I could get out of this, I could! I was a survivor.
Mom, I know it looks bad but thats taken way out of context. I began, pausing as I tried to come up with a way to spin this.
Mom snorted derisively.
I have the context, Emma. While I only played you a snippet, Taylor recorded everything. Beginning to end. From you greeting her then insulting her about her grades all the way through to you mocking her for nearly being raped and the death of her mother, my best friend, all the way to blaming her for being a victim. I have the context. Explain. Now. Mom snapped, glaring at me with more anger than Id ever seen before.
I gulped, desperately trying to come up with something.
O-Okay, I know it sounds bad. But! But Taylor, uh, she just makes up so many lies its often just easier to go along with them, you know? Shes not right in the head. Shes living in some kind of fantasy where she imagines everyones got it out for her and is picking on her. Like shes the star of that book series, Series of Unfortunate Events, or something. Like, she loves making out shes the victim and sometimes we just go along with it. I said, building on my base.
I needed to make sure Mom wouldnt believe Taylor, to remind Mom of everything Id told her. Taylor was a coward, she was a liar, she did drugs, she hung out with gang members, she might even be a Merchant. I needed to make sure Mom wouldnt believe whatever Taylor had told her and would believe me. Just, that bitch! The nerve! When tattling to the cops hadnt worked for her, as I knew it wouldnt, Taylor had the fucking nerve to tattle to my mom?!
Mom just looked disgusted at me.
Oh, so I didnt hear you and both your friends threaten and belittle Taylor over nearly being raped? I didnt hear my own daughter mock my adopted niece over the death of her mother? I didnt just hear you reduce Taylor to tears because she stood up to you and then hear you threaten her with getting raped if she tried again? Youre telling me I didnt hear all that!? Mom hissed, her face almost chalk-white as she practically vibrated with anger.
I swallowed, feeling nervous now. Why wasnt Mom believing me? Everyone knew what a liar Taylor was, everyone! Id made sure of it! She was nothing but a stupid attention whore who cried when she thought of her mommy. Why couldnt Mom see that?
Well, ah No? I know it might have sounded sort of like that, but I swear thats not what I meant! Taylors been trying to bully me, telling tales to the principal and even the police about things Ive never done. Shes a liar and she hates me now, Mom. I know I told you, she just needed space and said seeing us was too painful, but the truth is, when Taylor got to high school she fell in with a bad crowd. Shes been sleeping with guys from the Merchants for drugs and the others from the Empire for protection. She hates me for having a black friend and goes out of her way to try and get me in trouble for hanging out with Sophia. Its gotten bad mom and now shes staging stuff like this to try and turn you and Dad against me. I lied, doing my best to use the lies that had ruined Taylors reputation at school. It had worked on the teachers, it had worked on the police, surely it would work on Mom too.
Mom snorted in disbelief, staring at me incredulously.
Oh, so first shes a liar and now shes sleeping with gang members? Is that it? Do you really expect me to believe that garbage? Okay, how about this. Taylor told me you were the one to write that letter to the boys that tried to rape her. That you instigated it because she stood up to you when you were bullying a poor little freshman. Is that true? Mom demanded, folding her arms and looking disgusted.
Oh, come on. Why was none of this working? What the fuck had that weak bitch said that got Mom so on her side!?
Swallowing as a lump tried to form in my throat, I smiled at Mom as best I could, giving her my best relieved look.
Oh, that? Pssh. Of course not, Mom. Why would you ever think Id do something like that? If I wanted to tell a guy I liked him, Id just go up and tell him. I wouldnt bother writing some silly letter. I tittered, shaking my head in false amusement. Come on, Mom, get distracted.
Mom narrowed her eyes at me as she unfolded her arms. Leaning forward she reached into the paper bag shed set down earlier and grabbed something. I couldnt tell what it was until she threw it at me.
Raising my hands defensively I felt a wad of paper bounce off my forearm.
Huh? I gasped, staring confusedly at Mom before my eyes dropped to the folded bit of paper now resting in my lap.
Mom pointed at the wad.
Open it. She commanded.
This This wasnt how things were supposed to go. This wasnt how things worked! Why was Mom pushing things instead of believing me and ignoring Taylor? She was Taylor! A weakling who apparently hadnt learned her place! Why couldnt she just roll over and cry like she was supposed to!? She was weak and I was strong, thats how this worked.
Shooting nervous glances at Mom, I fumbled with the piece of paper. For some reason my fingers felt numb and were clumsy. After a couple of seconds, I managed to open it.
It was the letter. The one I'd written and given to Mike Turner a couple of weeks ago. How the fuck had Mom gotten hold of it?
Moms breath was loud, almost hissing through her nose.
Do you know what that is? Mom said, her voice harsher than Id ever heard.
What do I say? I couldnt admit to knowing what it was!
Um, a letter? Why did you give I tried.
Mom cut me off.
Read it. Out loud. She demanded.
I held the letter up a little so I could read it better. I didnt need to, I knew what it said. But I had to keep up appearances. I needed to look innocent, no, I was innocent damn it! This was all Taylors fault! And why were my hands shaking?
Clearing my throat I began to read, looking at my own handwriting.
To Mike
Im not sure if you know who I am, but my names Taylor Hebert. Im a sophomore in class 2F. And I know you probably get loads of letters like this but if I dont write it down Ill always regret it.
Ive begun liking you. I really really started liking you. Youre so hot and are really cool I get this warm feeling every time I see you. When I sleep at night all I dream about is you. I dream about you would wrapping your arms around me and kissing me with your sweet lips. But Im just to shy to come up to you and confess! So Im writing this letter so I can say it. Let me be your one. Let me be yours.
Sorry but Im super shy so please excuse me if I find it hard to reply. I really want to date you I just find it hard to say yes when people are watching.
XOX
Taylor
Sure, I read it out properly, noticing a few grammar mistakes I'd made. Come on, give me a break. It was just a prank, not a stupid English essay or some crap.
Mom nodded, still glaring at me.
Notice anything odd about that letter? A letter that, according to you, was written by Taylor? Mom asked, voice oddly calm.
I looked at it, running my eye over the creased paper trying to see what Mom thought was odd.
Uh, no? I dont get it. I mean, if this is what Taylor wrote I can see why this Mike guy thought hed have an in with her, but that just fits the facts, you know? She sleeps around a lot. I said, doing my best to get Mom back on track and stop with this fucking stupid witch hunt.
Mom snorted in angry amusement.
Oh, you dont? Well, how about the fact that Taylor writes in neat cursive since Anne-Rose was insistent on it. That letter is printed. Thats how I write. Thats how you write. Oh, and notice the way the Is flow into little love heart apostrophes? Thats your trick, Emma. That letter is in your handwriting, not Taylors. So, want to try again and tell me who really wrote that letter? Mom sneered, folding her arms and staring down her nose at me.
I What? How did Mom know that!? Sure, Taylor had always had neater handwriting than me, but that Mom could tell us apart? She knew what Taylors handwriting looked like? What mine looked like? What the fuck!?
Shaking my head in denial, I looked at Mom pleadingly.
Its not, Mom. I didnt write this, I swear. Its just Taylor messing with me, trying to get me in trouble. I said. Come on, buy it! Taylors a dirty liar out to get me for being popular when shes a loser.
Mom just leaned back against the couch, looking completely unmoved.
I dont believe you. I think you did write that letter, but before I get to what that means I have another question. What did you do with Anne-Roses flute? Taylor told me how you stole it from her locker at the end of June, before the summer holidays. Is that true? Did you steal my best friend's heirloom and desecrate it? The flute she inherited from her father, the flute that made it here all the way from Germany when her grandparents fled the Nazis? Mom said, her voice cold and cheeks pinched.
What? Taylors flute was a german artifact? See, she really was a nazi and gang sympathizer! Why couldnt Mom see that?
Shaking my head vehemently I gave up on playing innocence and decided to try outright denial.
No, of course not. I could never do something like that to Aunty Annes flute. How would I even get hold of it? Surely Taylor keeps it at home? I said, doing my best to sound repulsed and confused in equal measure.
Mom looked at me searchingly, eyes roving over my face.
So, shes Aunty Anne now instead of Taylors mom, huh? Funny how that changed. Regardless, youre saying you didnt steal Anne-Roses flute from Taylors locker, bash it with rock, and then smear it with dog-shit? Mom asked far too specifically for my liking. Taylor must have told her that, right? There was no other way she could have known. It was impossible.
I nodded though, unable to feel relieved even as Mom finally began to come around.
Yes, thats what Ive been trying to tell you. Taylors lying, Mom. She always lies. Shes got this whole victim-persecution thing going and when that doesnt work she tries to get me and other popular kids like Mike Turner in trouble. Thats just her thing. Like I said, she fell in with the wrong crowd and hates me now. Shes out to get me, Mom. Im the victim here, not her. I said, laying it on as best I could. Now that Mom had started buying into it I had to make sure she turned on Taylor.
Mom didnt say anything though. She just kept staring at me with this sort of concerned and wondering look. Then she leaned forward and reached into the bag again.
Clink.
Clink.
Clink.
The sound seemed to bounce around the lounge, getting louder and louder as Mom set each piece down. A horrible metallic clinking as metal was placed on glass. I could only stare in rising horror as icy fingers trailed down my spine.
H-H-How? How had Mom found it?
There, sitting in front of me like an accusation, was Taylors flute. The keys were mangled and piping dented from where Sophia had bashed it with a hammer. The silver tarnished a filthy black from the dog shit Madison had found and Id smeared on it along with dumpster juice, but it looked like it had at least been rinsed now and it no longer reeked.
How? Id hidden it! How had Mom found it!?
Mom looked at me, her face blank and voice completely flat.
I found this in your room. In the little cubbyhole in the roof of your wardrobe you and Anne both think I dont know about. When Taylor told me youd stolen Anne-Roses flute and desecrated it, I didnt believe it. When I found it and saw what youd done to it I denied it. As I washed off all the shit someone had smeared on it I told myself it couldnt have been you, that you would never do something like it. But now that Ive seen your face I have to believe it. You lied to me. You lied to me. You lied to me! Mom finished in a shout as she jumped to her feet.
As she stomped forward I scrambled backwards, slipping and tumbling as I tried to backpedal without getting up as Mom ranted at me.
Do you have any idea what youve done, you stupid girl!? Do you!? Do you understand the depths to which youve sunk!? The evil youve committed!? Mom shouted, looming over me.
My back hit the edge of the couch and I tumbled backwards onto the floor. Mom just kept walking forwards as I scrambled to sit up, looking up at her with wide terrified eyes as my breath came in short little gasps.
M-Mom, w-what, what do you m-mean? I stammered out. What was happening? Why was this all going wrong? Why was my heart racing and hands shaking? I wasnt scared. I couldnt be! Survivors dont get scared, they make other people scared!
Mom sneered down at me.
You know full well what I mean. Youve been bullying Taylor all of high school. Thats why you didnt want me to check up on her when she stopped coming round. Thats why you ruined my relationship with my adopted niece. You told me she found it too painful to see me, that she needed space and time, that she refused to see me. You lied to me just so you could bully her without me noticing! Mom spat, looking at me in a way that was really scary and dark as she continued.
And when she finally got someone supportive in her life, a boy who made her feel good enough about herself to stand up to your bullshit!? You set her up! You faked a confession to get her attacked. You set her up to be gang-raped! My own daughter set up my niece to be gang-raped. You If I was twenty years younger and you werent my daughter Mom seethed, hands curled into claws as she reached out as if to grasp me.
She took a deep shuddering breath as she forcefully lowered her hands. She then spoke slowly and carefully, enunciating things in a way that just made me shake even more. She She sounded so angry. Why, why was she angry at me? Taylor was the weakling, the one who was bad, not me! Wait, did Mom say she had a boyfriend? Score! I could totally tell Taylors dad about him and get Taylor in all kinds of trouble! Yeah, no doubt she had a pathetic loser of a boyfriend who I could either steal away or get beaten up until he dumped her. Then shed cry and be all mopey and depressed for weeks. Oh this was gold!
But Mom kept talking.
Do you know how I met Annette? How I met Anne-Rose? Oh for, Gods sake. Stop cowering. Get back on the couch. Mom said, turning around and walking back to the couch with carefully controlled steps.
Shaking, sweating, and not daring to disobey, I followed. I couldnt reply though, even as I retook my seat. My whole body felt numb, tingly, and it was like my tongue was made of fuzz.
Mom didnt care though. Once we were both sitting again she started talking, though thankfully not looking at me anymore.
I met Anne-Rose at University. I had a pretty sheltered upbringing growing up in Boston. It wasnt as bad back then, no Teeth, you see. But at 18 I felt ready to get out of the house, I wanted to spread my wings. At the time there was this movement, Women's Rights was the hot topic of the day, what with the gains Legend had made for the LGBT community. Now women were calling for our own share of the pie and up stepped Lustrum, a vigilante with an agenda, one who preached about equality and female empowerment. Of smashing the glass ceiling and making men treat us as equals. Mom said, a sort of faraway look on her face.
I didnt interrupt, too afraid shed start shouting again.
I wanted to join up, it sounded fun and exciting. So I signed up to Brockton University and moved here to the Bay when I got in. Lustrum was based here, you see? I went to classes, attended rallies, signed up, and got involved. At one point I had to change my tutorial time for English 101 as another class changed its schedule due to a Professor having a stroke. I still remember that because it was in my new tutor group that I met Anne-Rose. Id seen her before, at the rallies Lustrum organized. She was full of fire and brimstone, standing up there and telling us about how we could all improve things, how we could work together and build one another up, how as a sisterhood we would stand together against our oppression and win our equality. Turned out she wasnt the god-like figure Id imagined but a pretty funny, if some-what bookish, woman. She became my best friend, better than those Id left behind in Boston. Mom paused to sigh before she continued.
We had a lot in common, and in second year we even got a flat together where we shared everything. She became the sister I never had but always wanted. It was great. I was young, having fun, going to rallies, and living my best life. Lustrums popularity was skyrocketing as we, the Luminaries, her loyal followers, swelled in numbers. New chapters were popping up all over the state and we even began crossing state lines, branches setting up in New York, New Hampshire, even in DC. Then I met your father and we started dating, and he introduced me to Danny who I introduced to Anne-Rose. Anyway, at that time Anne-Rose and I were still pretty involved with the Luminaries, but it was about then that we started to change from a civil rights movement led by a vigilante to a cult led by a villain. Mom paused, seeming to come back to herself as she turned to look at me, her face once more filled with disgust.
I looked away, unable to meet her gaze. Why was she telling me all this?
You know, I wonder if we ever really were a proper movement or if we hadn't always been a cult. We called Lustrum a vigilante, but she was officially a villain. We just called it PRT bullshit and the man trying to keep us down, but thinking back on it, I wonder how right they were? Were we criminals and Lustrum a villain or did some people just take things too far? Who knows. Whatever the case, there was a code, things you did as a member of the Luminaries. Always help other women when you can. Always take pride in yourself. And always take pride in being a woman. Then there were the nos. No putting down other women, especially about their looks or sexuality. No stealing from other women, in wealth or love. No supporting the patriarchy. No enabling men or rape culture. Mom said, and I could feel her eyes boring into me as I struggled to control my breathing.
We used to set up stings, you know? Have one of us walk down the street wearing very little while acting drunk, a stun-gun and knife hidden in her purse and more of us discreetly following. It was how I met your father even. He helped me out when it was my turn to play bait instead of attacking me like some Mom paused, shaking her head slightly before continuing.
Do you know what we did when we did find men not as gallant as your father? What we did when we caught a rapist? When we went after those the police wouldnt touch or the men and women who enabled them? Do you know what happened to them after we dragged them kicking and screaming before Lustrum? Mom asked, her voice burning with rage and something Id never heard.
She paused then. After nearly thirty seconds of silence, I realized it wasnt a rhetorical question, that she expected an answer.
N-No, I dont know. W-What happened? I stammered, looking at Mom fearfully.
Mom leaned forward suddenly and I nearly fell backwards at her terrifying expression.
Neither does anybody else!
What was Was Mom really saying what I think she was? That That shed helped murder people!? That she that if She would have killed me? Was Was she thinking about killing me right now!? No No way. No way, no way, no way! This was my mom, there was no way she would even think about that.
But that look in her eyes...
Mom. Mom youre scaring me. I said, shaking as Mom kept staring at me with what I now realized was hate.
Moms lip just curled as she sneered at me.
Good.
Oh, god. She really was thinking about killing me! No, no calm down. I was overreacting. I had to be. I was fine. I was safe. Even if she tried Id be okay, I was a survivor. But she wouldnt.
Mom took a deep breath, letting it out in a hiss as she talked.
What you and your friends did is unforgivable. You set Taylor up and helped four men try to rape her. Those wretched boys assaulted her, molested her, and scarred her for life. Taylor struggles to even go outside anymore because of you. Shes so afraid shell get attacked again because you poisoned the police against her. You made sure the boys who tried to rape my niece got to walk away scot-free. Thats your fault; yours and Madisons no doubt, given her Dads job. And because of you four boys are walking around free to attack another girl. When someone else gets hurt thats on your head too. Mom seethed, her face ashen with fury.
I gulped, shrinking back in my seat at Moms palpable rage.
Ive half a mind to take all this to the police, you know? Do you know what its called when you help someone to commit a crime like this? Accessory before the fact. It means you get the same sentence as the person who commits the crime. And do you know what the sentence is for the attempted rape of a girl under 16? Mom asked, clearly wanting an answer again.
I shook my head, barely able to form the words as I replied.
N-No. W-Whats the s-sentence? I stammered, shaking in fear.
Mom snorted, glaring at me with contempt.
Life. You get life in prison with a minimum of five years if youve got a good enough lawyer to save you from the worst. Thats what you deserve, life in prison, never seeing the outside ever again. My own daughter, a fucking flunky for rapists. Mom shook her head, her ponytail swaying angrily before she turned enraged eyes on me.
Her next words were like a punch to the gut and left me breathless.
Im ashamed to call you my daughter. Youre disgusting. How could you? How could you!? Fuck! Mom cursed, throwing her hands up as she threw herself back in her seat.
That hurt.
I looked at Mom, tears pooling in my eyes.
You... You cant mean that. I said, my heart aching.
Mom just glared at me.
Oh, yes I can! She spat. You tried to have another woman raped! You committed one of the most heinous acts possible in this world and you dont think I can be ashamed of what you've done?
Mom heaved a sigh, slumping forward as she buried her face in her hands, elbows resting on her knees.
Jesus, where did I go wrong? How did I raise a daughter who thinks rape is acceptable? That setting up her best friend to suffer like that was a good idea? If this had been twenty years ago Fuck, I was so stupid. It was Anne-Rose who pulled me out, you know? Mom said, her voice hoarse as her shoulders shook.
Looking up from her hands I could see tears trailing down Moms face, her pale skin now red and blotchy. Why was she crying when I was the one who was being attacked!?
Anne-Rose bailed when Lustrum turned violent. Said she signed up to fight for her rights, not just fight. She managed to pull my head out my ass before I did something more stupid than just tag along and watch or play bait. She saved me and and Mom sobbed, shaking her head in pain.
Why? Why was Mom crying? This was all Taylors fault, couldnt she see that? If Taylor had never tattled shed be fine! If Taylor had never stood up to me none of this would have happened! Why couldnt Mom see that? Why was she looking at me like I was a total stranger!? It It hurt. It hurt her calling me those things. How dare she hurt me! How dare she make me scared! She was my mom, she was supposed to support and believe me, not that weakling.
Mom sighed, looking at me with such utter betrayal that made my heart squirm.
Oh, Emma. Why did you do it, baby? Why did you do something so evil to Taylor? What did she ever do to deserve that? Mom begged, sounding heat broken.
What did she do!? What did she do!? What did she do!!?
What did she do!? She was so weak, thats what! She broke and fell apart when her mom died and she became this pathetic husk who was no fun at all. I put up with her because Dad and Danny were still friends but then I met Sophia and she opened my eyes. She showed me how the world really works, how you have to be strong to survive and Taylors not strong, shes weak, a victim. She was dragging me down, so I cut her loose. I spat, feeling my cheeks grow hot as I flushed with anger. How dare that pathetic weakling turn Mom on me like this! How dare she hurt me! How dare she make me feel scared of my own Mom! That just wasnt fair.
I didnt stop there, screaming at Mom as she just looked at me with shock and pity. How dare she pity me!
But Taylor wouldnt take a hint! She just kept following me about like a lost puppy, so I had to kick her away. But the stupid bitch wouldnt learn and just kept coming back for more. Its her fault, all her fault! If she just learned her place and stayed there I wouldnt have had to do any of this! Its her fault for trying to fight back when shes weak and Im strong. Everyone knows it, the nerds, the jocks, band geeks, even the teachers. They all know what a liar and useless skank Taylor is! She just cracked and fell apart the first time she saw what the world was really like! I just opened her eyes! I showed her how shes nothing but a victim waiting for the gangsters to come along and fuck her up! They should just pull her out of a car and cut her up before raping her and selling her to some shit faced Merchant to be his cumdump! Its what she deserves for being such a miserable, useless I screamed before Mom cut me off, her arms wrapping around me and pulling me into a hug.
Mom squeezed me, holding me tight as I shook, struggling to breathe. She pulled my head into her shoulder, hand stroking my hair as she whispered to me.
Shh. Its okay, baby. Its okay. Youre safe here, no ones going to hurt you. Mom crooned, still holding me.
I struggled in her grip, fighting to break free.
No, you dont get it! Im strong, I dont need comforting! Im a survivor and survivors dont need that weak shit! I snarled, trying to pull away.
Mom just held me tighter, pulling me against her as I squirmed.
Im so sorry, Emma. I failed you. You and Taylor, both. How did I not see you were hurting so much? That you were so weak and fragile, and I just didnt notice? Oh, I knew I should have made you go to counseling. But your dad was insistent you were fine, and after you met Sophia Clearly, that girl has been a terrible influence on you. Mom sighed, pulling me against her.
I struggled, fighting my way out of Moms hug. Shivering at the sudden loss of heat, I glared at her. How dare she!? How dare she call me weak! I wasnt weak. I was strong! It was Taylor who was weak. Taylor, not me!
Surging to my feet, I glared at Mom, my eyes wide and incredulous. Mom followed me up, eyeing me warily as I shook with rage.
You're wrong! Im strong. Taylors weak, not me. Shes the victim who cant even stand up for herself even once! Who wont learn her place! Im not weak, she is! Im strong! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you! I screamed grabbing a cushion off the couch and throwing it at Mom.
Mom battered it aside, her eyes growing cold as she glared back at me.
Emma Marie Barnes. You will stop that right this moment. Mom commanded.
MAKE ME!! I screamed, reaching out to shove her.
Ow! What the fuck!?
Mom had grabbed my wrist, lashing out and taking hold of me. She pulled and twisted and pushed and I was falling back onto the couch.
Dazed, and a little confused, I glared up at Mom.
Ow! What the hell, Mom? That hurt. I whined, trying not to cry.
Mom snorted, rolling her eyes as she released me.
That is the least you deserve after what you did to Taylor. Now, are you ready to start behaving like an adult again and stay in your seat or do I need to put you in time out like a child? Mom said, her voice cold with fury.
Sitting back up in my seat, I rolled my wrist. Ow, ow, ow. It was sore. Okay, maybe not too bad, but it hurt a little! Why was Mom being so mean to me? Why couldnt she just understand that this was all Taylors fault?
Looking up from my wrist I gulped as I saw Moms expression, meekly nodding my head. Id be good.
Mom dropped back into her seat then and sucked in a long breath before letting it out in a rush. She took a moment to fold her arms before speaking.
Heres whats going to happen, Emma. Ive already confiscated your laptop and now youre going to give me your phone. Then Mom said, her voice colder than ice.
I didnt care how angry she was though. If she saw what was on my phone I was done for!
You cant! Its mine! I screamed, cutting across her.
Whack.
I flinched, jumping back in my seat as Mom slapped the tabletop. For a second Id been terrified she was going to hit me.
Shut up. You dont get a say in your punishment, not after all youve done and admitted to. Maybe it wouldnt hold up in court, but Im no judge so it doesnt have to reach that standard to convince me. Now, give me your phone. Mom demanded, holding out her hand.
Slowly, and with shaking hand, I reached into the pocket of my sweater and pulled out my red bPhone and dropped it into Moms outstretched hand.
Mom nodded at me, pocketing my phone.
Thank you. Now, youre grounded. Im not sure for how long, Ill have to talk it over with your father when I tell him what youve done. Mom said.
I felt a pit open up inside me. If she told Dad before I could hed take her side too, take Taylors side. Why? Why was she being so unfair to me? What had I done wrong?
I didnt speak up though, Moms narrowing eyes silencing me before I could so much as say a word.
But at least for the foreseeable future. There will be no contact with any of your friends outside of school, and definitely not over Christmas. In fact, I dont want you seeing Sophia ever again. Mom said.
What? No!
You cant stop me! I snarled. This... How could she? Didnt Mom understand? Sophia was strong, a survivor, a true predator. I needed her.
Mom snorted.
I can and I will or you will no longer live in this house. Enough! Any more backchat and Ill go to the police right now before Ive had a chance to discuss things with your father to decide what we should do. Mom said scathingly, cutting off my next outburst.
I nodded mutinously, still glaring at her.
Mom smiled grimly at my silence.
Good. Now, your modeling? Finished. Being a model is about more than good looks, its about being a role model too, and you failed at that spectacularly. Ill also be calling your friends' parents to tell them what you told me and explain how their daughters tried to have their classmate gang-raped because their favorite bullying victim dared to stand up for herself. And of course, on top of anything else your father can come up with, you will have to apologize to Taylor. Mom said cooly.
No!!
I hadnt even realized Id shouted, or when exactly Id got to my feet. All I knew was that this was wrong. Wrong and stupid and just so.. wrong.
I wont apologize to that weakling! You cant make me! You cant! I screamed, red in the face.
Mom just stared me down.
Youre right, I cant. But I also dont have to give you back any of your privileges until you do. Mom said, voice icy with fury.
My hands balled into fists as I glared at her, tears running down my cheeks.
How dare she!? How dare she try to make me apologize to that sniveling spineless weakling!?
I hate you! I screamed, before turning on my heel and running.
I wasnt running away, I wasnt! I just couldnt stand seeing Moms disappointed face or the hate in her eyes. She was my Mom, how could she hate me? It wasnt fair.
I slammed the door of my room behind me as I entered. Ignoring all my stuff, I threw myself onto my double bed. Grabbing my pillow I rolled onto my back, hugging the pillow to my face as I screamed.
It wasnt fair! Taylor that coward, shed turned my mom against me. That wasnt fair! She was supposed to fight back so I could kick her down again, show her how strong I was because she was weak. But she wasnt allowed to actually hurt me! That wasnt how things worked. It wasnt! She was supposed to just take it and turn teary eyes to me whenever I managed to crack her facade and make it all feel worth it! When she cried and gave me that rush that proved I was stronger than her because she was weak.
But going around me and straight to my mom? That was cheating. She cheated. She Taylor, she That fucking weakling had cheated and now I wouldnt get to see Sophia and my modeling career was ruined and and and I might be going to jail.
I whimpered, pressing my face into the warm comforting darkness of my pillow, desperately trying to block out the world.
Mom wouldnt send me to jail right? Not me, no way. I was her baby girl. The cute and pretty one since Anne got all the smarts. Mom wouldnt throw me away over Taylor, surely? She wouldnt, it was Taylor. That weak snivelling skank.
She cheated! It was the only explanation. No way could she have hurt me like this otherwise.
Im strong, shes weak. I said, the sound muffled by my pillow.
This just wasnt fair.
But as I lay there, eventually throwing my pillow off my face to breathe more easily, I couldnt help but wonder.
Was Taylor really weak if she could get Mom to believe her like this? But She had to be. She had to. Taylor was weak, thats just how it was.
Because if Taylor wasnt weak, what did that make me?
To sum up Emmas mentality: How was I supposed to know thered be consequences for my actions?
Voxdeo, I picked up that telephone because you fucking called it!
Voxdeo said: "Zoe will spend the rest of the day obsessing over the evidence, rereading the letter, listening to the audio again and again, and that when Emma gets home she will confront her in a last attempt to find some explanation for it. Emma will, of course, try and lie, but being her mother Zoe will see through her. Causing her to break out into ranting about weakness, leading to her eventually ending up in a psychiatric hospital. Or, you know, something in that direction."
Also, to get up the proper level of hate for Emma to write this I went and re-read the prologue of Faraday on Sufficient Velocity. Now, excuse me while I go write some kind of fluffy scene to make myself feel better. Taylor needs all the hugs and Ill make sure she gets them.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the awesome Voxdeo and amazing Cailin!
Its time.
My voice was a little shaky, my hands too. I felt hot and cold, anxiety, fear, rage, and hate. I could feel my emotions swirling, a dark sludge that filled my stomach with sour acid. But more than that I could feel a burning need, determination driving me forward.
I felt Tim tighten his grip around my thighs as I sat atop him. His presence calmed me, filled me with a surety that nothing else could, and firmed my resolve.
Its time. Tim echoed, tentacles bobbing in acknowledgment.
I smiled at him. Across his tentacles, bright reds flickered along with dark purples. Anger and anticipation. I caught a brief flash of bright red reflected back off his white skin as my own eyes glowed.
Tim rummaged around for a second before his gaze swung back to me.
Um, do you have the map? Otherwise, I misplaced it. Tim said sheepishly.
I snorted in amusement, feeling my racing heart ease a little. No matter what, Tim would be a goof, but he was my goof. Mine and no one else's. My boyfriend. My husband.
Sticking my hand into the front pocket of my black hoodie I pulled out Dads old copy of the Brockton Bay Map-Book. He kept one in his car to help him find his way when going to talk to prospective clients for the Dock Workers Association. Now I had the old one hed replaced two years back along with a printout of four addresses.
Giving Tim a small smile I replied.
Got it right here, along with the address and photos. You gave them to me, remember? I said, doing my best to hide my nerves.
I wasnt the most successful though, as I could feel Tims tentacles sliding up beneath my shirt, curling around my stomach and lower back as Tim did his best to comfort me. He was amazing like that, always knowing when I felt down and doing his best to cheer me up.
Tim chuckled self-consciously.
Haha. Oh, yeah. Um, my bad. Ive got the flashlight though! Tim said, sounding a little nervous himself.
I nodded as Tim brandished the old flashlight Id found in the garage.
Thats good. All we need now are the garbage bags and were good to go. I said, swallowing as I finished, trying to choke down my nerves.
I wanted to do this, no, I needed to do this. Id never be able to feel safe or happy knowing they were out there still. That Mike, Xander, Ben, and Andrew had just gotten away with it. They Theyd hurt me. So much. Others too. Theyd mentioned two other girls: Vanessa and Sarah, the latter of which I know had claimed shed been drugged and raped on Halloween. But nothing had come of her complaints either. They just got away with it. Like none of us mattered.
We had no justice and if nothing was done theyd do so again. And again. Theyd keep on hurting people until somebody stopped them.
At least, thats what I told myself. I wasnt sure how true it was. But then, did it need to be? I mattered too! I deserved justice!
I deserve justice. I whispered, doing my best to believe it.
Tim crooned, reaching up to stroke along my cheek and under my chin. Gently, he lifted my head until I met the gaze of his myriad of tentacles.
You deserve justice. Tim affirmed, another tentacle stroking my other cheek.
I sniffled, leaning into his touch. It hurt thinking about it, remembering. But I had to remember because if I didnt, no one would. It was all up to me and Tim now. Society had failed me. So Id have to do as Mom said.
You cant always depend on other people; sometimes, you have to depend on yourself.
I know she hadnt been speaking about this, that shed been aiming it more towards politics. But why should justice be any different?
It shouldnt, and thats why I smiled at Tim, showing him I was happy with him.
Thanks, Tim, youre the best. I said, giving him a sad smile.
Soft blues and greens reflected back at me. Tim was sad too, but happy I was happy. Neither of us really wanted to do this, but we both knew we had to.
Come on big guy, let's go. I said, gesturing towards the stairs. Oh! Youve got the bags?
Tim nodded, tentacles bobbing.
Yeah, right, er, here! He said, brandishing four black bags. And, um, big guy?
I giggled, feeling happier as I thought about it.
Of course! What else do I call the man who has a cock as thick as my fist but big? So big and thick and sexy. My hunky husband. I whispered, lifting one hand to try and hide my lecherous smile.
Tim blushed, pale pinks flashing along his tentacles.
Slut. I can make it bigger, you know? Next time, Ill fuck your ass with a cock twice as thick. Tim grumbled, embarrassed.
I kept on giggling, imagining a pulsing tentacle-cock that thick. Ohhhh, it would feel so good!
Ill look forward to it. I said, then sighed. I needed to focus. But later, once weve made them pay.
Tim squeezed me comfortingly.
Well make them pay. I wont let them hurt you ever again. Tim growled, beginning to glide towards the stairs.
I flopped forward, lying down atop Tims back as we climbed up the basement stairs in the dead of night. Moonlight ghosted across his skin as we exited the basement, streaming in through the window by the front door. Seeing the silver on his pale skin I couldnt resist and leaned down to kiss him.
My hero.
Is this the street? Tim asked.
I looked at the sign, squinting to try and see through the dark to read the street name. It would have been easier if I was closer, but, with the way the street lights illuminated the intersection, that wasnt an option. We had to stay unseen. I didnt want anyone connecting what we were about to do back to Tim, that would just ruin his chances of joining the Wards no matter how heroic he was being right now. It was bad enough wed already been spotted once, some old woman screaming as we snuck past.
So we skulked in shadows, hiding behind the trees at the bottom of someones garden. I could hear sirens in the distance, but they werent important. Probably just some gang nonsense, this was Brockton Bay after all.
Anyway, peering through the dark, I did my best to read the street sign.
I think so? Could you reach out and take a closer look, make sure this is Oakdale Drive? Im pretty sure it is as thats Third Street over there. I said, still squinting behind my glasses.
Tim squeezed me in affirmation.
Okay, um, one second. He said.
I watched as, carefully, Tim reached out a single tentacle as thick as my arm from amongst the trees. I could feel his bulk decrease as he reached out almost 20 feet, other tentacles reaching out to grab the nearby trees to keep himself steady. As his tentacle approached the sign the tip bulged, growing out into a ball covered in little wiggling spikes. Tim spent a few seconds looking at the sign before he sucked the tentacle back in.
Yep, this is Oakdale. Tim confirmed.
Nodding to myself, I firmed my resolve. Looking down at my note, I focused, straining my eyes as I bit my lip
And my eyes lit up, an acidic green glow washing over the note. Huh, guess I was more nervous than I thought. Oh well.
Okay, we want number 37 then. So, this side of the street and that way. I said, lifting my arm and pointing away from the intersection.
Tim squeezed me again as the glow faded from my eyes.
Onwards. Tim declared, already sneaking through the trees.
We were careful as we advanced, both to remain unseen and to not leave any easy-to-follow tracks behind. As such, Tims normal movement as a kind of giant slug had been abandoned. Instead, hed turned himself into a giant mass of tentacles, holding himself off the ground upon dozens of limbs, stepping on concrete when we could, grabbing onto trees to help hold up his weight. All so we wouldnt leave many tracks and so those we did would be unrecognizable as Tims.
Sticking to the shadows, we advanced. Sneaking through people's gardens, changing to the other side of the road, and staying out of the glare of the street lights, we did our best not to be seen. It helped that it was nearly two in the morning as most people were asleep, especially in a nice neighborhood like this.
A few quiet minutes later and I was looking at a letterbox built into the bricks of the gate. The number 37 prominently displayed in brass.
This is it. I murmured, keeping my voice down.
Beneath me, Tim shifted, tentacles expanding as he lifted us both up and over the steel fence.
Good. I want to introduce someone to Lovecraft. Tim growled, red embers flickering across his tentacles despite his best efforts.
I couldnt help myself as I giggled; a dark malicious little laugh.
Oh, yes, lets. Tentacles may be best for sex, but lets show Ben their original purpose. I said, eyes widening in anticipation.
Soon, Id have my justice.
Sneaking around the edges of the property Tim did his best to stay low, crawling above the flower beds and along the driveway as we made our way along the side of the house.
It was a rather nice house, with white weatherboards and large windows. The front entrance wed passed had those obnoxious pillars so many people went in for, trying to make their house look grand and only succeeding in appearing tacky. Much of the house was like that, though, as we reached it, I could admit the back garden was rather nice. There were shrubs and flowers in a raised flower bed around the yard dominated by a white tiled patio. The wooden chairs and table were dusted with snow and the whole place looked rather pretty.
Huh. Snow. It didnt feel that cold to me, but then, Tim was here and he was always warm, keeping me comfortable no matter what the weather, or my state of dress, was.
Okay, um, now what? Tim whispered.
Looking at the back of the house I looked for any open windows. Seeing one, I pointed it out to Tim.
Lift me up there so I can take a look. I whispered back.
Dutifully, Tim lifted me up, tentacles wrapped around my waist and thighs. Soon enough I was level with the second story of the house, looking in through the only open window I could see. Sure, it was only just ajar, but Id hoped that, like Dad, the monsters whod attacked me would sleep with the window open.
And so far, so good. Someone was sleeping in this room, alone in a large bed, bigger than a double. The room certainly looked boyish as I swept my flashlight about. Football posters hung on the walls, along with a poster of Battery, one of the two local female Protectorate Heroes. Trophies dominated much of the bookcase, while socks and clothes were heaped on top of a chest at the foot of the bed.
It certainly looked like how Id always imagined a teenage boy's room would look. One who was a self-absorbed asshole, not a sweetheart like Tim.
Briefly, I scanned the flashlight over the bed, seeing only one person sleeping there. I saw a flash of blond hair but had to quickly jerk the flashlight away, fumbling again to turn it off as the person stirred.
With the flashlight now safely off, I looked down and gave Tim a thumbs up. Quickly, he brought me back down, tentacles swarming about me as he tip-tentacled on the bricks of the flowerbed, others reaching up to steady him by grabbing the house, curling around the corner and down-pipes.
Safely in my boyfriend's clutches once more, I nodded to him.
Thats the room. Check to make sure he matches the picture. I think that was him, but check to make sure. Ben has a sister after all, though I'm pretty sure she doesn't live here. But we dont want to hurt the wrong person by accident. I said, reaching into my hoodies pocket.
Tim nodded, his tentacles bobbing in the light of the full moon.
Mhmm. Got it. Double-check before I smash. You got the picture? Tim said, embers of rage still flickering across his shifting tentacles.
I doubted Tim could see it in the dark, but I smiled grimly.
Right here, the blond one on the bottom left. I said, handing over the printout.
What? All four boys were members of the Winslow Football team. Their faces plastered all over the school website in the team photos. It had been trivial to find a decent picture of each of them, crop it down to just their face, and put all four on a page I could print out at home. Tim didnt know what they looked like after all and neither of us had any desire to accidentally hurt an innocent. I didnt blame any of those boys siblings any more than I blamed Anne for Emmas behavior. It wouldnt do to get the wrong person.
Tim looked at the sheet for a moment, dim red light shining across the surface as a single tentacle lit up in the dark.
Right, got it. Ill go take a look. Tim said.
I watched as a tentacle was raised up and slithered in through the crack of the open window. It pulsed and squirmed for a few seconds as Tim fed more and more of himself into the room, his tentacle no doubt waving above the bed as he tried to see the boy's face.
A few moments later red flared from the window and then grew brighter as all of Tims tentacles flared brighter than any other time tonight before he managed to suppress it
Its him. Tim growled in my ear, tentacles curling through my hair.
Gritting my teeth, I thought about what this monster had done to me.
Hands pawing at me, flipping up my skirt to grab my ass. A bruising grip crushing my arm as I was dragged along. Feet stumbling and my head pounding as horrible words echoed in my ears.
My eyes closed as I shook, trembling as the horrid memories swept through me. No more. I would live in fear no more!
Tim made the odd scraping sound he used instead of a cough.
Um, are you sure about this, Taylor? I know I want to, but its your call. Ill go with your wishes. Tim said.
I smiled sadly at that, still shaking a little from the memory. It was sweet of Tim, giving me an out. I wanted to make him happy though, and this was, as he just said, what he wanted. But more
My eyes closed as a wave of bitterness swept through me.
You know how Ive been having to talk to people about what happened, right? As well as read all those pamphlets Dad got me, and the book on being a survivor. Do you know what they all say? I asked, still so very bitter.
I felt Tim wriggle undecidedly.
Um, no? What do they all say? He asked dutifully.
Inhaling sharply, I practically spat, struggling to keep my voice level.
They all say that we shouldnt do this. That I should just let them get away with what they did to me. That weak people revenge, strong people forgive. Or the best revenge is a life well lived. And even Forgiveness is the best revenge. They all tell me that I should just forgive and forget. I growled, hands shaking before I clenched them into fists.
My lip curled as I sneered into the darkness.
Well, I will not forgive. I can not forget. I cannot move on with my life until they, as you said, pay for everything they did to me. They tried to take me from you, to hurt me, to rape me, and no one did anything. I I just cant. I cant let it go. I wont let it go. Not until I have justice. So, please, Tim, do it. Hurt him. Make him pay. I whimpered, still shaking.
Tim squeezed me, more tentacles slithering beneath my clothing to curl up and around my chest and shoulders. My husband-to-be embraced me and pulled me from those wretched memories.
Of course, Taylor. Of course I will. Ill make him pay in blood and bone; in a life ruined. Tim whispered, coiling about me protectively, possessively. You are my love, and now these things will learn the price of harming you. They will suffer our revenge.
I pushed against his touch, desperately nuzzling against the tentacles stroking my cheek.
No more words were said then, but I opened my eyes to watch. Carefully, Tim untangled one of the trash bags wed brought from the ball hed been holding them in. It took only a few moments after that for him to straighten it out. Two tentacles held each side as Tim carefully lifted it up and dragged it through the narrow slit of the open window.
A few moments later, Tim whispered in my ear, tentacles curling about them.
Im going to do it now. Tim said.
I nodded, knowing Tim would feel my head move.
Do it. Smash his knees. I hissed vindictively, hands curling into fists.
Spla-crack.
There was a wet snapping sound. An instant later Tim was yanking his three tentacles back, banging the window open accidentally in his haste, leaving the no doubt blood-stained bag behind.
AHHHHHHHH!!
A boy's scream split the night, howling in agony as thumping sounds came from above us.
Runaway! Tim said, already putting action to words.
Beside us, the houses blurred as Tim really moved. Super strength was great for a lot of things, running away quickly being one of them. We had no desire to be caught, as I highly doubted the Parahuman Response Team or the Protectorate would be very understanding of us enacting the justice the law had failed to provide.
Oh, and the other thing super strength was good for? Pulping aspiring athletes' knees to the point theyd never walk again, hopefully, even to the point theyd require the leg to be amputated. At least, that was the plan.
Still, even as we raced away, I couldnt help the guilty wince as I listened to Ben scream and his parents shout. He was a horrible person and deserved this and so much more.
But that didnt mean I had to like it. Hurting people left a sour taste in my mouth. It was right. It was the least that monster deserved. It was justice served.
So, why was guilt coiling in my belly?
Beneath me, Tim shivered, his massed tentacles trembling as we raced away.
A few minutes later we were out of earshot, though I thought I could vaguely hear the wail of sirens back from where wed come. I guess the paramedics had a better response time than the police did; useless fucking sideliners.
Still, we were finally in the clear, slinking along the moonlit sidewalk towards our next target. Tim used the chance as we slowed to speak to me.
I I didnt like that Taylor. I thought I would. I wanted to hurt them so bad. And I did! I felt his bones shatter and his flesh pulp. I didnt mind that. B-But hearing him scream Tim flexed in his impression of a swallow as dark unhappy greens played across limbs. I thought getting justice was a good thing? So why does it feel like I did something bad?
I inhaled slowly, unsure myself.
I dont know, Tim. But I feel the same way. I I wanted to hurt them so much. To see them suffer for what they did to me; hear them wail and scream as you destroyed their lives. And I feel better, I do! Its like a weights been lifted off my chest. Its just Ugh. I dont understand. Why do I feel so guilty? I complained, gripping my hair with a fist in confusion.
Wasnt getting justice supposed to feel better than this? Those boys were monsters! Unrepentant rapists who attacked me and claimed to have attacked many others before. Who would no doubt go on to hurt even more women if they werent stopped. And we were stopping them. We were enacting the justice I and all their other victims deserved but had been denied. We were making them pay for their crimes and doing so in a way theyd hopefully never be able to hurt anyone ever again. After all, it would be much harder to overpower someone when you only had one leg and couldnt run. It would cost them everything they valued in life; their reputation, their health, their sport, and their scholarships. Theyd lose it all and be forced to suffer the humiliation of spending the next year learning to walk again with whatever prosthetic they received. Theyd be forced to live as a cripple for the rest of their lives, a constant punishment, even if they didnt know what for. What we were doing was a good thing!
So, why did I still feel like a bad person?
Tim shook himself, and then kept on moving.
We can talk about it later? For now, I just want to get this over with. Then we can snuggle and put this all behind us. Tim decided, pressing on.
I agreed with him. I just No matter how much I was realizing I didnt like taking revenge, I absolutely hated the idea of them going unpunished. I just wouldnt be able to put this behind me until I knew something had been done; that justice had been served. I just couldnt.
Youre right. Lets get this done. Then well put this behind us and focus on getting me pregnant. Well make them pay and go on to have the best revenge by living a good life. I said.
Tim hummed in agreement.
Together. He started.
Forever. I finished.
Then we pushed on into the winter night, searching for our next target.
Yep, thats him.
I nodded, face set in a determined scowl.
Okay, do it. I said, steeling myself.
Tim didnt reply, and I couldnt see as the red glow faded from the room, but I heard the rustling of the trash bags. There was no moonlight where we were hidden, thus I couldnt see, only listen as Tim got ready. Xanders room was around the side of his house instead of the back. His house was only a one-story brick building and his room overlooked the driveway. That was helpful as it meant Tim left no tracks standing on the concrete his family had helpfully swept clear. Even better, the house next door had a bunch of trees planted that totally blocked their view of this side of the house. The downside was it meant, with the angle of the moon, this side of the house was totally cast in shadow and we couldnt see. Or was that really a second upside, since it meant no one could see us?
Whatever the case, we were in the dark, and I could hear Tim rustling with the bag. Wed had to break in this time, Tim wiggling a tentacle through the window crack and opening the window manually.
Frustrated, I heard him grumbling.
Damn it. Where does it end? Tim whispered, still messing with the bags.
Carefully, I aimed the flashlight and shone it on the wiggling mass of white tentacles and black plastic. Tim hummed appreciatively, finally untangling them.
Thanks. He murmured, pulling one bag free.
I leaned down and patted him, stroking his warm back. He was doing this for me and I wanted to show my appreciation. He was the best boyfriend ever.
I turned off the flashlight so we wouldnt be seen. There was another rustling as Tim dragged the bag through the open window. No doubt he was now laying it across the lump in the blankets wed seen. Xanders room had been really different to Bens with a single bed but a much bigger desk with two screens on it and an absolutely massive computer. He had a few works of art instead of posters, surprisingly, along with a gold-colored guitar hung next to his bed. I felt a little uncomfortable about prying into his life like that, but my anger at what hed done to me quickly pushed that to the side.
Tim pulled me closer, the tentacles curling through my hair caressing me.
Ready? He asked.
The nauseating horror of being dragged along and stinging pain as he slapped my face. The burst of agony as spit flew from my mouth as I was punched in the back.
I snarled, lip pulling back as I nodded.
Break him. I hissed, hands curling into fists.
Spla-crack.
Tim was already moving by the time the scream of agony split the night.
AAAHHHHHHH!! OH, FUCK!! FUUUUUU!!
Xander wailed, his pained screams still making me feel uncomfortable.
I listened and hardened my heart. These monsters tried to take what was Tims. They deserved everything that they got. More even. So much more. But Neither of us could bring ourselves to kill them. For all Id dreamed of it and for all Tim seethed, we didnt want to. Not really. In the moment? Probably. Now, in cold blood when we could do something else?
No. We werent killers. We werent monsters. We were better than them.
Still didnt mean we had to like it, just that we would do it.
So, as Tim carried me off into the night I made sure he knew how much I appreciated this.
Thanks, Tim. For avenging me. Youre the only one who cares enough. I said, the wind rushing through my hair as we raced along.
He squeezed me, tentacles tightening around my stomach and thighs, his tentacles coiling in my ears to speak to me.
Youre welcome, Taylor. I couldnt just do nothing. They hurt you, the love of my life. So they have to pay. And while part of me still wishes I was killing them, um, well, er, Im glad you agreed to do this instead. I dont want to be a monster and make them suffer. I want to be a good person and to see you smile. Tim said awkwardly, still scurrying along, clambering over fences and hedges as we rushed along the sidewalk, staying in the dark.
I reached up, stroking the tentacles wound through my hair.
Youre not a monster. You never were. You were, are, and will always be the sweetest and kindest person to ever live. I cant wait to spend the rest of my life with you. Youre my Hero. I said, meaning every word of it. He really was my Hero and I was going to marry him.
Oh! I was so lucky!
I was smiling at the thought and it only widened as Tim spoke.
Me too. I can hardly wait. Just a few more weeks, then we can go to the PRT. Um, this wont come back to bite us, will it? Tim said with a touch of fear.
My smile faded as I thought. Would this come back to bite us? Would the PRT realize what wed done?
I shook my head.
I doubt it. Not if the Police are anything to judge by. I seriously doubt the competency of law enforcement, or any organization, to work it out. After all, to them, those boys got jumped by the Empire. I sneered, lip curling in disgust. No, theyll probably still blame this on the Empire or some other rot. Well be fine.
Tim hummed as we slid behind a bush to let an approaching car go past without seeing us.
Hmm. In that case, are you sure I should really be joining the Wards? If youre sure theyre so incompetent, why join them? I dont need to join to get an identity, er, do I? Tim asked, before climbing back over the bush and started back on our way, approaching the next intersection and its pool of light.
I rocked my hand from side to side.
Sort of? Ill explain later. Its complicated. I said, frustrated with what Id learned and the feelings my revenge was causing.
Why didnt I feel better about this?
Tim hummed understandingly then paused as we reached the intersection. He quickly brought out the map to check it.
Um, left I think. Is that right? He asked.
I leaned forward and looked at the map book held up in a pair of tentacles beneath the dim glow from the old street light.
I think so? We should be heading towards downtown. I think Arcadia might actually be closer to Andrews house than Winslow, but theyre a charter school so get to be much pickier about who they take. I said, examining the map.
Tim squeezed me appreciatively.
Thanks, Taylor. You always know what to do. Also, whats a charter school? He asked, already beginning to merge back into the shadows as we headed off.
Right, so, a charter school is I began to explain.
As I talked I let myself be carried away into the night and ever closer to my revenge. Once wed hurt them, crushed those monsters' dreams and broken their spirits, then we could put this awfulness behind us. Justice would be served and then the two of us could plan our amazing future together.
It would be fantastic!
What street are we on?
My whispered question sounded a little annoyed, but I thought it was understandable. I had a good reason to be pissed after all.
Tim dutifully extended a tentacle, spiky orb forming at the end to help him read the street sign.
Um, corner of 9th Avenue and Hill Road. Which way now? That is, er, it was Hill Road we, wanted, um, right? So left or right? Tim asked, sounding a little disheartened.
Sighing, I decided to let it go and do my best to cheer Tim up. It wasnt his fault and I didnt want to make him feel bad for something out of his control.
Right, and its not your fault Tim. I should have realized from the address. So dont go blaming yourself, okay? I gently chided, reaching down to rub his warm back appreciatively.
Tim pressed against my touch, his back mounding up as I stroked him. Huh. Guess he liked getting petted as much as I did. Something to work on later, when we werent out in the middle of a winters night hunting for rapists to maim. And wow, that did not sound good out of context.
Okay, maybe not even with context. Shut up.
Tim hummed sadly as I kept petting him.
Hmmm. I know, its just, um Im sorry. I didnt think about what wed do if one of them lived in an apartment block. Tim said, turning to start making his way across the street to turn right.
I gave him a few pats before resuming my stroking.
And how would you know to think of that before I stole their addresses? Your plan to track down each of their homes, find them, sneak there at night, and maim them while sleeping is a great plan. Its worked two out of three times so far, and Im sure itll end up three out of four based on the current area. I can live with one of them going unpunished, especially as it was Andrew, the guy I already permanently maimed when they attacked me. I said, trying to console Tim.
You see, it turned out asshole number three, Andrew Heyes, lived in a large apartment block on the edges of what Brockton Bay tried to pass off as a Central Business District. I should have realized when I checked the map, and the fact he had such a long address. In retrospect, it was obvious the first part was the physical address while the second part was the floor and apartment number. However, I hadnt put two and two together. Thus it had been a rather nasty shock to realize Andrew lived in a place with way too many neighbors all living way too close for us to pull off the same tactics wed used on Ben and Xander. Not to mention some of the apartment lights had still been on so people were up and therefore would respond much faster to screaming and so be that much more likely to see us.
Okay, and getting up to, then down from, the fourth floor might have been problematic too. There were a lot of windows and finding which was the right one, well It was just a bridge too far.
Basically, wed been unable to get to Andrew and so had to let the little monster be. Still, I consoled myself with the fact hed been the one I injured most myself. My shoving his face through the car window meant he would be permanently disfigured and grinding his neck into the shards apparently meant he was highly likely to have permanent breathing difficulties unless Panacea decided to help him. Given how many cancer patients there still were in this city his chances werent great and so I was holding out hope.
Anyway, despite all that, Tim still blamed himself and felt terrible for not being able to get justice for me. Which was why he was grumbling.
I know, its just, I feel bad, you know? I wanted to hurt them so much. I wanted to introduce them to Lovecrafts version of tentacles and break them. I know Im not doing that, yeah, but, ah, I am doing something while still being moral and good? Justice not revenge? And sure, I dont really like it, hearing them scream and feeling their bones break. Its icky and nasty and I dont like it. Tim paused, collecting his thoughts as he carried me through the dark. But its just, not being able to get you justice on even one of them feels, I dont know, um, like I failed you?
I just kept petting him. Tim, he was such an amazing guy. If I wasnt already planning to marry him before this I certainly would be now. He just cared about me in a way no one else ever had. I was the center of his world, his very purpose for existing and it was intoxicating. I loved every second of it and I was determined to now make my life revolve around him just as much.
Because of that, I did not want him to feel bad about not being able to maim one of those monsters. Not when Id already managed to do so.
Youre right, it doesnt feel right. But! Theres nothing we can do about it. Not right now, at least. Maybe someday, when youre a renowned hero that everyone loves, and people know Im your loving wife, maybe you can get my case reexamined or something. Oh, youre going to be such an amazing hero, someone motivated by true justice, not just the law. I said, imagining our future together.
Tim alongside Armsmaster on posters, decked out with a dramatic gold cape to compliment his snow-white skin and with appropriately dramatic lighting, like a sun rising behind him.
I giggled at the silly thought, happy to imagine how cool hed be as a hero. Sure, they were law enforcement, but they were also Heroes. Surely they would do whats right even when society told them no. After all, thats why the Protectorate was Government-sponsored, not controlled, right?
Anyway, thoughts for the future, right now we had to find that asshole Mike Turners house.
112. Okay, just a few more. Were looking for 116. I whispered, peering at the letterbox Tim was illuminating for me.
Tim squeezed me, to show hed heard.
Two more down, yeah? Lets do this. Ive been looking forward to crushing this bastard. Tim growled, red sparks skittering down his limbs.
I smiled grimly as Tim snuck along the inside of the slat fence, hiding from the street light.
I have been too, lets finish this. I said quietly.
Tim didnt reply, focusing on making as little noise as possible as he glided up and over the fence and into the next yard.
A dog barking from the house made us both wince. Quickly as he could, Tim rushed across the front lawn, barely a handful of fist-sized holes in the snow as he speared his large tentacles down, stepping mostly on the fence itself and the little brick wall the people of this house had to protect their raised flower bed, the plants all hidden beneath the snow.
Barely a handful of seconds later we were out of sight over the next fence.
My heart was racing and my breath sounded thunderous in my ears as I panted, terrified wed been discovered. Tim skittered along the neatly trimmed front hedge Mikes property had instead of a wooden fence like the last two properties, sneaking away from the dog that had spotted us. We crept into the corner of the yard, hiding in the shadows cast by the moon, losing ourselves in the dark and hoping no one would turn on a light and spot us.
It was only thirty seconds or so before the dog stopped barking. But it seemed like an eternity.
We stayed like that, crouched in the dark, hidden and waiting, terrified of being discovered. It was a little cool just sitting there, but between my own warmth and Tims loving embrace, I remained nice and snug. He looked after me without even trying, and it was just another reason for me to love him. My wonderful Hero, looking after me without even thinking about it. Such an amazing husband.
Eventually, enough time had passed that we both relaxed. Maybe five minutes without any more noise and Tim slunk back out of the corner wed hid in.
That was too close. He whispered.
I nodded, feeling his tentacles curling in my hair.
Uh, huh. Fuck, I nearly had a heart attack when that dog barked. I breathed, still afraid we might disturb it again.
Tim nodded back, his tentacles brushing against my ears.
Yeah, lets go find him, do what we came for and then run away as fast as we can. He said.
Lets. I said.
Sneaking up to the house, we peered in each window. It was another two-story house though the second level was only on the back part of the house. Judging by the way the whole house was stretched, how big it was, and the area we were in, I guessed this was the rich kind of house Bens had only pretended at being. The white brick it was made of seemed much nicer at any rate.
As we looked in the first window I realized it had to be the master bedroom, or at least what was probably Mikes parents room. There was a large bed with two lumps in it overlooking the large yard, which, now I paid attention, actually had what looked like a fountain in the front surrounded by an empty flower bed.
Huh. I guess Mike wasnt just an asshole, but a rich, privileged asshole. It explained a lot, really.
Still, I assumed this was his parents because, provided we had the right house, a bedroom facing the front of the property was probably the master bedroom. More, having two people sleeping in it meant there were, well, two people. Sure, Mike might be a rapist jock but would he really have a girl sleeping over? I doubted it so assumed it must be his parents.
And yes, parents, plural. Id done my research. Ben Tomson had an older sister who currently staying in the Brockton University dorms and two parents; Xander King had an older brother currently at Cornell University and two parents; Andrew Heyes was also an only child with a solo Mom; and Mike fucking Turner had two younger sisters and two parents. How all these people could live with and raise such monsters, I didnt know.
Whatever, it didnt matter. What mattered was this probably wasnt the right room. Wed check later if we couldnt find him, just to be sure. But for now
Tim and I snuck down the side of the house. To minimize any tracks we might leave he was half walking on the bricked edges of the gravel path and half climbing on the house, tentacles grabbing at the roof and walls. It was slow going, as we didnt want to make any noise and startle that dog again.
Each window we passed got a look in, but we didnt see anyone. We did pass a bedroom, but it was empty. It had looked unlived in when I shone the flashlight through the window, but I could only hope. If it turned out Mike Turner was out preying on some other poor girl before we got the chance to stop him
No, it wasnt our fault. I wouldnt think like that. I was not at fault. It was the police's fault for not arresting him. His parents fault for raising a monster. Societys fault for enabling him. Not mine.
Soon enough we reached the back of the house where it rose into two stories in a sort of L shape. One arm stretched along the yard forming some kind of shed while the majority stopped, ending in large windows.
My eyes swept over the yard, taking in the decadence. Apparently, Mike and his family had a pool, which took up most of the back yard, the rest paved over with white tiles dusted with fresh snow. I wasn't tempted to go swimming at all though, as I could see ice on top of the pool cover. It looked like tiny diamonds glittering in the moonlight.
Tim nudged my side and my gaze snapped back to him.
Should we check the first or second story first? Tim asked.
Biting my lip as I thought about it, I turned my gaze to the building. As I saw when we arrived, the back of the house was dominated by large picture windows. Looking closer from the side angle I had, I realized the first-floor windows were actually some kind of sliding door that led out into the backyard. Looking up I saw the second story was the same except it led out onto a small balcony with glass panels instead of railings.
Humming in thought, I voiced my opinion.
Hmmm. Bottom first, then top. I said, hoping these were bedrooms.
Tim squeezed me in acknowledgment, wiggling around the back of the house properly now and stepping onto the snow-covered tiles.
Seeing Tims reflection as the moon shone on the window let me see something.
Wait, stop. I whispered urgently.
Tim froze.
Uh, whats wrong? He asked worriedly.
I gestured down, getting him to look beneath himself.
The snow, youre leaving tracks here. Sweep it all away. I said, glad I caught this before it became a problem.
Tim wiggled a little, raising himself up as he looked beneath himself.
Huh. Um, all right then. Tim said.
With that, he flexed and a long tentacle flopped out and onto the ground. It swept beneath him his tentacles propping himself up stepping over the longer limbs as Tim carefully swept all the snow away. Sure, it would mean someone would know we were here. However, given what we planned to do theyd know that anyway. Best to leave as little evidence as possible we were here, and a swept yard would be a lot less conspicuous than a bunch of inhuman tracks. Was I assuming too much competence on the part of the police? Probably. But it couldnt hurt to be safe.
Seeing everything clear, I smiled down at Tim, reaching out to run my hand lovingly along one of his tentacles wrapped about my waist.
Thanks, Tim. Youre amazing. I whispered.
Tim did his best not to blush, but I could still make out a few embarrassed shades of pink glowing in the moonlight.
No, thank you. You spotted it, so its you who deserves the praise. Tim said bashfully.
I rolled my eyes, but I was smiling fondly.
Just accept the compliment, you goof. Anyway, lets check if it was even necessary first before you go complimenting my intelligence. I said, bringing the flashlight up.
That said, I pressed the button and let the flashlight turn on. Yellow light spilled into the room behind the glass, lighting up the first floor.
The first thing I noticed was a bed, white covers spilling over the end almost to the floor. I quickly swept the beam around the room. There was a bookshelf built into one wall with Was that a T.V. in the middle of a bookcase? Just, why?
Shaking my head, I kept looking about. The other wall was dominated by a desk and a large corkboard covered in ribbons and photos, as well as a calendar featuring a drawn pin-up girl. So, probably a boys room. Hopefully, Mikes.
Still looking, I noted there was a large closet built into the same wall as the desk. There was a large white chest of drawers next to it against the back wall, next to the bed. And it was a really big bed, bigger than a double, bigger than even Dads bed and that was a queen. Was this what a king-sized bed looked like? Whatever, not important. What was important was the lump beneath the blankets on one side.
Tim nudged me, his tentacle pressing against my ribs.
Is that him? Tim said, struggling to keep his voice down as red sparks writhed down his limbs.
Turning the flashlight off to avoid waking Mike, if it really was him, I shrugged.
Not sure, try the door? I whispered.
Tim reached out, tentacle snaking over the door handle. I wasnt worried about fingerprints, as Tim simply didnt have any. Or actual fingers for that matter.
He grasped the metal handle of the sliding door and tugged. Then tugged again.
Locked. Now what? He grumbled, turning his tentacles myriad gaze on me.
I bit my lip and tilted my head as I thought.
Hmm. Not sure. I said, still thinking.
This was different from the other places. No open window to easily slip through, no old wood frame to slip through the crack and unlock. This was nice aluminum with good rubber seals that Tim would have to brute force if we wanted to get inside.
Wait. Did we need to get inside? Hmm
Okay, Ive got an idea. But lets check upstairs first, make sure that is Mikes room and not one of his little sisters or something. I whispered, gesturing upwards.
Tim nodded, white tentacles casting bizarre shadows as they bobbed in the moonlight.
Alright, up we go. Tim whispered in my ears.
Then he reached up, tentacles lengthening. He grasped onto the roof, more tentacles winding over the balcony railings and pressing onto the deck, while still more lifted us from beneath. With his strength, Tim simply lifted the two us up until he could climb over the glass barriers and onto the balcony.
Turning the flashlight on again, I pointed it inside the room.
There were two beds this time, both against the same wall. The first was in the far corner and went along the wall. The second was sideways and poked out into the room while almost up against the glass. On the other wall there was a large bookcase with two large chests of drawers. Around the rest of the wall ran a shelf covered in toys. Girls toys. Unicorns and fairies and was that a tank?
Shaking my head I swung the flashlight beam back to the nearest bed. Just visible beneath the comforter I could see a tiny head of brown hair. Whoever they were they were definitely too small to be Mike, and with two of them in the room Well, it didnt take a genius to work out these were the two younger sisters, Laura and Lorna. Why their parents chose such similar names, I dont know.
Still, with that discovered, I had my plan.
Okay, lets get up onto the roof. I have a plan. I whispered, rubbing my hands together in anticipation.
Less than a minute later we hunkered up on the roof of the second story, looking down over the eve into the yard below. We were on the very corner of the building, as Id directed.
Looking down at Tim as he clung to the building, I smiled giddily, hatching my plan.
Right, first I need you to reach down and rap on the glass window of Mikes room. I said.
Dutifully, Tim began reaching down, a tentacle growing longer as he fed more of his mass into it.
Can do. Er, then what? Tim asked.
I felt my smile spread wider and become more vicious.
Right, then you keep tapping until you notice him get up. Make sure youre not seen. Maybe knock on the very bottom corner? Anyway, keep knocking whenever he goes back to bed until he gets up and comes outside to check whats making the noise. I said gleefully.
Tim glowed briefly with yellows and blues as realization dawned.
Ohhhh. I get it. And then when he comes out, game over, Mike Turner. Tim whispered sadistically.
I nodded emphatically, enjoying the tugging in my hair of Tims tentacles. I could even feel my own hair curling back around them. It was odd, but nice.
Mhmm. Then we strike. I whispered.
Tim squeezed me to show his understanding.
Alright, here goes nothing. Tim said.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
Tim started knocking on the window. I couldnt see, but I could just hear from up here as Tim tapped on the glass. It didnt take too long before he stopped, tentacles wiggling through my hair.
He just sat up and looked at the window. Ill wait for him to lie down again. Tim whispered in my ear.
I nodded in understanding.
The thumping resumed a few seconds later before pausing again. This carried on for maybe five minutes before something changed.
Hes coming! Tim whispered excitedly.
I felt my heart begin to race as I waited with Tim. We were so close, just moments away from finishing my revenge. Soon, it would all be over.
Moments later I heard a scraping sound followed by unintelligible mumbling, or at least it was unintelligible from up here. I couldnt see anything though, as Tim had wisely decided to pull me and his bulk back from the roof edge and out of sight. That didnt mean Tim couldnt see though, not with his arm-thick tentacle no doubt with a sensor node on the end dangling off the side of the roof.
Then Tim whispered urgently in my ear.
Taylor, I wont be able to smash his legs from behind! His knees will just bend. It might break, but I dont know! And if I do it from the front hell see me! Tim whispered frantically, sickly yellows of fear flashing along his limbs.
I thought quickly.
Okay, punch him in the back, near his hips. Do it as hard as you can and hopefully youll break his spine, or at least shatter his pelvis. I decided, relaying the best course of action I could come up with.
Sure, it was a bit of an escalation from bashing knees. But on the other hand Wait, on the other tentacle, if this worked hed never be able to get it up again and therefore never be able rape anyone else. That made it better even!
Tim didnt say anything, but the way his tentacles quickly stopped glowing with fear and changed back to a few sparks of red rage was reassuring.
Spla-crack.
AHHHHHHHHH!!
I heard a boy start screaming even as Tim whispered in my ear.
Runaway! Tim said.
And with that he jumped, catapulting the two of us off the roof and into the neighbor's yard. We landed with a thump, though I felt no real impact. Tim had absorbed it all for me, protecting me from harm.
The dog started barking again, either at us or Mikes wailing next door. Didnt matter. Tim was running away as fast as he could, tentacles carrying us across the moonlit yard and towards the road and the relative safety it would provide.
Moments later we were racing across the street, the wind roaring in my ears and chill biting at me despite Tims warmth. We didnt care about the slim possibility of being seen crossing the street compared to being caught near the scene of the crime when inevitably the police came calling. And they would, I knew that for certain. The police had made their bias towards men very clear to me when Id met them. Fucking chauvinistic pigs.
Whatever, it was over. We were done. Id gotten my revenge.
A minute or so later, once we were out of earshot of Mikes screams, Tim slowed and the wind stopped whistling about me and playing havoc with my hair. Then we once more began to creep through the night, this time heading for home.
As we slunk through the dark, Tim spoke up.
I got him. Just like you said. Tim said.
I nodded, smiling sadly. Dont get me wrong, I was happy with Tim and everything hed done, its just
Yeah, you did. I heard. Thank you, for avenging me. For protecting me. I said.
Tim hummed as he crept alongside a fence.
Mmm. It was no problem. I wanted to do it after all. I just, um, how did you put it? He asked.
I thought back to the start of the night.
I said I will not forgive. I can not forget. I cannot move on until they pay for everything they did to me. And you did, Tim, you did. You made them pay. In blood and bone. In lives ruined. I said, quoting myself then paraphrasing my boyfriend.
Tim glowed with blues of happiness, but I could see them tinged with green unease still.
Thanks. I just, er, I couldnt let it go either. What they did was wrong. Evil. I just couldnt. Tim finished, frustrated because he couldnt find the right words.
I nodded, reaching down to stroke him.
I know. I feel exactly the same way. Its why even though I didnt enjoy tonight, I didnt enjoy hurting them its why it had to be done. We had to get justice because no one else would. So, thank you, Tim. Youre my hero. I said, pulling up a tentacle to kiss as I finished.
Tim blushed, soft pinks glittering in the night.
Um, thanks, Taylor. I appreciate it. Youre my hero too, you know! So smart and kind and cool. Tim said, wiggling delightedly beneath me.
I smiled at that, the first truly happy smile Id had all night.
Come on, hero, lets go home. I could do with a proper hug and to get out of these clothes. They itch. I said, still stroking Tims tentacles.
Tim laughed, his voice high with relief.
Alright, lets go home.
Warm.
Safe.
I luxuriated in the feeling; stretching my arms above my head, fingers spread, toes pointed, and all my muscles straining as I stretched. Feeling the burn fade, I flopped back, slumping atop Tim. He responded by throwing another dozen or so limbs across me, draping me in his loving embrace.
Wiggling about, I felt my legs gliding through his sinfully soft embrace. It just felt so good, his skin upon mine. It was like it was just meant to be; his touch was just the best. It excited me, comforted me, and protected me. He made me feel so loved with nothing but his skin on mine.
Finally managing to roll onto my stomach, I leaned down and kissed him.
Tim paused in his talking. So I reached out and poked him, before returning my arms to lie beside my head. I didnt bother using them as a pillow, Tim had already mounded up his back to make the softest pillow that could exist for me to lay on.
When Tim still didnt start talking again, I huffed in amusement, realizing what was distracting him
Youre amazing, you know? The best guy ever and you're all mine. But are my boobs really that distracting? I asked, doing my best not to laugh.
I felt much better now we were home. Tim did too, as evidenced by the way he slipped two tentacles under me to wrap possessively about my breasts. He wouldnt do that unless he was happy.
Yes, they, um, are. Theyre awesome. Tim said, rhythmically squeezing them.
I giggled, happy that I could please my boyfriend. Even if my breasts werent huge, they were mine and I was proud that they made my husband-to-be so happy.
Thank you. For the compliment, and, well, everything. For tonight. For being my hero when no one else would. For comforting me with stories when we got back to take my mind off things. For being so kind and loving. For being you. Youre perfect. I said, meaning every word of it.
Tim blushed, brilliant pinks lighting the dark of our basement, no longer suppressing his reactions now we were home.
Um, I, well, er Anyone would have done that for you. Youre the best girl ever, my lovely wife. Tim said, reaching out to tidy my hair as he spoke.
I enjoyed the feeling, the gentle grooming as he gathered my hair and lay it across my back, his tentacles beginning to brush through my curls.
No, they wouldnt. They didnt. Only you did. Thats why youre my hero. Now, finish telling me about your new book. I like listening to your voice. I said, turning my head briefly to kiss him again.
Tim reached out, a tentacle placing a quick kiss on my own cheek.
Okay, Taylor. Youre, ah, sure Im not boring you? Just telling you about my latest reads? Tim asked.
I huffed in amusement. He really was too considerate for his own good. Good thing he was mine.
Youre not. Its fun, I like talking about stories and what makes a good plot. Mom used to discuss it sometimes, but I was too young to really get it then and after that, I never had anyone to talk about them with. Now I do, get them and have someone to talk with, so I want to. Talking about stories, it makes me feel like Im keeping the best of Mom alive in me. So, tell me. What happened next? I said, turning large curious eyes on Tim.
Tim wiggled delightedly, squeezing me in his happiness.
Okay, Im glad you like talking about it, as I do too. Ah, where was I? Oh! So, after he won the tournament with his gauss rifle the other houses didnt take it too well. Like, its a game world, right? So, all the different houses have Tim rambled.
He was telling me about the latest sci-fi book Id gotten him. Illusions of Victory was a new Earth-Aleph import that had been in the library. Well, not new new, but new enough that it hadnt been in the library long. Imports from the alternate Earth Professor Haywire had connected us to were expensive, even more so ever since the Simurghs attack on Madison last year. Only light could cross the portal and the great hope wed once had of the other Earth sending aid had vanished along with Haywire in the Simrughs attack. Even if hed been a villain hed made it his lifes work to save the world and, like so many before him, been crushed by the Hopekiller.
Ugh, no depressing thoughts.
Redirecting my attention I focused back on Tim, letting his rambling wash away my guilt and fear. I was scared wed be caught even now, no matter how much I reminded myself the police were utter incompetents. Or, no matter how big a monster those boys were, how evil and repugnant, how much they deserved everything we did to them and more I didnt like it.
I was sure the sounds of their screams would be added to my nightmares the moment I had to sleep away from Tim again.
Oh well, Id just make sure to spend every night in his embrace and it wouldnt be a problem. He kept all the bad things at bay, even in my dreams.
Staring dreamily at Tim for a few more minutes, I let him wrap up the plot of his latest book. A story of humanity in the fourth millennium fighting in giant robots with lasers and guns. It sounded pretty fun, though not really my cup of tea. Tim loved it though, and if telling me about it made him happy? Well, I was more than happy to listen.
As he wound down we lay like that for a little while, Tim just stroking my hair as I felt a rumble begin to form in my throat.
Oh! I was purring again, wasnt I? Of course I was. How could I not when I was so happy? Id gotten my justice. I just couldnt move on. Not until something was done. Knowing Mike, Xander, Ben, and Andrew had gotten away with hurting me, that theyd hurt others and gotten away with it, that theyd go on to hurt more people
Then Tim had stepped up. Hed been my Hero and saved me, delivered me justice and given me closure. Then, when I felt down about it, as guilt weighed on me, he comforted me and picked me up. He really was the best.
So, being here, so happy and content as my boyfriend petted me. How could I not start purring? It was bliss.
Then Tim made his odd throat-clearing sound.
So, um, Taylor? You, ah, you said youd tell me why you wanted me to join the Wards? Tim asked slowly.
I nodded, opening my mouth only to yawn.
Tim rushed in.
Oh! Youre tired, you can tell me later. You should sleep. He said quickly, obviously nervous.
I rolled my eyes, shifting to prop myself up on my elbows, palms pressing into my cheeks and skewing my glasses slightly.
Im not that tired. I can stay up another half-hour or so talking with you. Its what, 2:30am? I only need three hours of sleep and if I want to be up by six so Im up before Dad, I need to be asleep by three. Ill be fine. Now, the Wards. I paused to collect my thoughts.
Okay, so. From what I read Case 53s dont have to join the Wards or Protectorate, its just all who approach the PRT to get themselves registered and receive an identity end up joining some kind of hero group. But for you, they would make you, I think. Since youre effectively an orphan parahuman under 18 the PRT will claim guardianship and as a Case 53 you cant file for emancipation as you dont have the means to support yourself. The best you can do is have someone outside the PRT apply for guardianship, but they only seem to get it if theyre part of another hero organization, like Haven in Arkansas who adopted Automata. I said, a little put out by it all.
Id been researching this topic a lot recently, ever since I got attacked and I decided I never wanted to be without Tim again. To get my wish though and not have Tim drafted into the Wards seemed impossible, not unless we joined a gang and fuck that! I was no criminal, screw those guys! They only hurt people, beat them down and so much worse. They were like Emma and Mike except with more power, and there was no way either of us would ever become someone like them.
I shuddered, repulsed by the thought. Tim stroking my hair calmed me though and I mentally pushed the unpleasantness away.
Right, so as an underage Case 53, either the PRT or New Wave would have to assume your guardianship. New Wave arent recruiting these days and each of their families already has two kids anyway, I doubt theyd be willing to adopt a third. That just leaves the PRT and the Protectorate and theyll make you join the Wards, so thats really our only option. On the plus side, youll get paid something like five-thousand for your first year and another seven-thousand for your second, which yeah, is pretty crap pay but thats the cash in hand from pay alone. Theres also a trust fund theyll give you, which is about thirty-one-thousand. Normally you couldnt access it until youre 18 but possibly being a Case 53 means you will be able to use it early, and being a dad definitely would. So wed have enough money until I can start to work. I explained, doing my best to recall all my research.
Tim interrupted me then.
Nuh, uh. No. No working. Youre the mom. That means I provide for you so you can put all your energy into looking after our kids until theyre ready to go to school. Then you can go back to school or to College or, um, whatever you want to do. I will look after you. After all, you said the Protectorate earn six figures, right? And Id be joining them in, er, two years? Tim said.
I blushed, happy and a bit embarrassed. It was so wonderful Tim wanted to look after me. That he rated my ability to care for our kids so highly. He just assumed I would make a good mother and, yeah, I admit I loved the idea of being one. The idea of having kids to play with just did something to me and set my heart a flutter, especially if they had their dads good looks. Also, the blind confidence I could go to college Tim, he was the first person to tell me I could go to college since my parents had. He just assumed I could, that I was smart enough and capable of going. He thought the best of me and that was just another amazing thing about him. He was so good to me.
I managed to stammer out a reply even as my heart melted.
R-Right. Two years, when you turn and 18. When you graduate youll start on about one-hundred-thousand in the Protectorate after two years in the Wards, and I heard some of the more popular heroes can earn as much as a million. Also, as a Case 53 theyll give you a lot of extra cash immediately to help you get set up and meet your basic needs. Like finally buying you a proper bed rather than just some old mattresses on the floor. I finished, still feeling a little unhappy about it all.
Sure, I thought us joining the Wards was the right option, and it was certainly a great one financially, since Tim would start out making only a little less than Dad did now. It just rankled that if Tim wanted to get an identity of any kind the decision would be taken out of our hands.
Tim hummed again, sounding mollified.
Okay, I can understand that. So its not that you really trust the PRT, its, um, that theyre the only option if I want my name down on our kids birth certificate and to give us the money to pay the bills? That kind of sucks. Oh! Thats why you want to get married, isnt it? So even when they assume guardianship of me they cant separate us. Clever. Tim said, sounding thoughtful.
I blushed, ducking my head a little as I smiled.
Yeah, that was why I initially thought of it. But, well, I, not just that, I also I trailed off, not sure how to articulate my thoughts.
Tim got it though.
And because you want to spend your life with me. I do too, Taylor. I want to hold you as you sleep and watch you wake up every day. To go everywhere with you and shout to the world, this is my beautiful wife! Isnt she amazing!? I want to see you smile and help you raise our kids. I want to love you forever. Tim said, tentacles curling about me possessively.
My smile was so wide it hurt.
Aww, Tim. Thats so sweet. I want that too. I want it so much. To wake up to you every day. To go on adventures and have fun. To be happy and together all the time Its my dream come true. Youre perfect, you know that, right? My perfect husband. I said, grinning from ear to ear.
Tim kissed my cheek.
And youre my perfect wife. I also, um, might want to fuck you. A lot. Tim said sheepishly, blushing slightly.
I giggled at that, and was happy when I felt and saw my own eyes glow a brilliant pink as I blushed.
Well, thats good. It would be very sad if my dear husband didnt want to cum in my needy little pussy and tight greedy asshole every day, wouldnt it? I laughed, looking at Tim as the pink glow of my eyes darkened with lust.
He nodded sagely, tentacles bobbing in the glow of my eyes.
It would indeed, my dear wife. Tim said then he paused, thinking. Um, with that money though, could we do other things? I, er, I want to get you gifts. Flowers, chocolates, books. All the things I havent been able to like a boyfriend should. I want to show you how special you are. Tim said, tentacles ducking bashfully.
I shook my head in wonder.
You dont need to get me that stuff to show me how you feel. I know it and thats what matters. Your love is the only gift I need, the most precious one of all. I said, smiling at him.
Tim squeezed me, hugging me close.
I know, but, um, I just want to, you know? I want to do nice things for you. I want to make you laugh and jump with delight when I surprise you with a gift. To see you smile and look at me as you smell the roses I bought you. I just, ah, I want to give you all the things you deserve but we havent had the chance to experience. Tim said, still blushing himself.
I looked down bashfully as my own blush intensified, my eyes lighting back up again.
Thanks, Tim. But also make sure to get yourself stuff. I want to see you happy too; to get all the music you want, try all the different drinks we can find, to go and see all the places you wanted to try out. Like the pool, we could go there. Or the beach when its summer. I said, picturing a happier time.
Soon wed be able to do all the things we wanted and it would be so much fun.
Tim laughed happily.
Yeah, I will. I really want to go swimming with you again. That was fun. Oh! Um, maybe we could even go see Bad Canary for Valentine's Day? I think shes having a concert up in Boston. He said hopefully.
Huh. That was a really cool idea actually.
That sounds fun. Well have to see if we can get tickets and permission. Im not sure if Wards have any kind of travel restrictions. I mused, thinking about it.
What? Bad Canary was Tims favorite musician and I thought she was pretty cool too. Going to see her for Valentine's Day with my maybe-then-husband would be awesome.
Tim hummed.
So, joining the Wards it is. Are there any other perks and stuff Ill get? He asked curiously.
I thought about it, trying to recall.
Im pretty sure theyll do all the marketing for you? Because you get a cut of the profits from merchandise they sell of yours, though the website didnt list how much. So, thatll be even more money. Oh! And youll get full cover medical insurance for yourself, immediate family, and dependants. It would be nice to have medical insurance again. I mused.
Tim wiggled in his equivalent of a blink.
You dont have medical insurance? He asked.
I shook my head.
No, not since Mom died. Brockton University had a good plan. The Dock Workers Association never had quite as generous a plan, and with their budget cuts, they reduced coverage a lot. Only Dad gets cover under their plan now, I dont. Its why my trip to the E.R. the other day cost eight-hundred dollars. I said, grimacing.
Tim wiggled again, scandalized this time.
It cost how much? What the fuck? Why? Isnt, like, medicine free? Shouldnt it be? He asked, stupefied.
I just shrugged, not sure what to say. It wasnt an issue I knew too much about.
Maybe? I dont know. I know Dad often talks about it at work and curses our model of health care as opposed to Canadas. But it just doesnt get talked about much, not with all the villains running around and other stuff happening in the world. Anyway, if you join that wont be a worry anymore. So, yeah. Bonus? I said, still unsure about it all.
It wasnt something Id thought about much. Worried about being uninsured? Definitely. Thought about how unfair the system was and why it was that way? Not so much. Whatever, I could think about it later.
A yawn cracked my jaw then.
Ah, still tired, yeah? Tim asked.
I nodded sheepishly.
Okay, maybe a little now. Could you tell me about another book? I want to fall asleep listening to you. Hearing you helps me sleep. I said, lying myself down on Tims back, pressing my cheek into his softness as I lay face down on him.
Tim hugged me, resuming his grooming of my hair.
Okay, I can do that. Well talk more in the morning? Tim asked.
I nodded sleepily.
Uh, huh. Definitely. I think theres other stuff too. We can look it over again if Dad goes out? I just need a few hours rest. Sorry. I mumbled, burying my face in Tims sinful softness.
Tim just hummed contentedly; stroking my hair as he coaxed me to start purring again.
Hmmm. That sounds good. Now, the other book you gave me was about
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the super Voxdeo and stupendous Cailin!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
...thirty-eight, thirty-nine, forty.
With that, I collapsed, face planting onto the carpet.
Dad snorted, looking at me with amusement from the couch.
When I was your age I could do fifty. Dad bragged, leaning back into the couch as he sipped his morning coffee.
Turning my head, I glared at him from where I was lying on the floor.
Yeah, well, Im a girl. I countered.
Dad just sipped his coffee again while smiling, the smug bastard.
Thats not an excuse. Are you, or are you not, the daughter of two feminists? He said cheekily, still looking insufferably smug as I sweated.
I grumbled, finally summoning the energy to roll myself over. Ignoring Dad, I started in on my sit-ups.
Now, Id normally only been doing squats alongside my running. Id wanted to lose weight and tone my butt, not get ripped or anything. I didnt really like overly large muscles. They were grotesque.
Anyway, the point is Id now expanded my exercise regime much to my bodys consternation and ardent protest. Since I could no longer go outside to go running Id had to find other ways of staying in shape. Dad had been the one to recommend calisthenics, or bodyweight exercises. Press-ups, squats, sit-ups, and so on. I was quickly building my way up the reps and the number of exercises I was doing. As a bonus, my stomach was no longer just flat but even starting to develop abs, which was nice.
Bang, bang, bang.
Startled, I paused as I reached the top of my sit-up. Turning my head I looked at Dad.
He just shrugged at my inquiring gaze.
I wasnt expecting anyone. You? Dad asked.
I shook my head.
Not that I know of. I said, feeling a little uncomfortable.
Had someone worked out what wed done? Had the police come to arrest Tim and I for getting justice on those monsters? I hadnt thought it even possible that theyd connect us to the boy's injuries, let alone so quickly. How had they done it?
No, no. I needed to calm down. It probably wasnt the police, just another foolish Witness of the Golden, or whatever the latest branch of the Church of Scion was, going door knocking this time.
Getting up after Dad, I followed him as he made his way out of the lounge and towards the front door. I stood behind in the entrance foyer, just beside the basement door. Because even if it was unlikely to be the police or even the Parahuman Response Team come to arrest us Well, from here it would take only seconds for me to open the door and yell at Tim to run. Better to be safe than sorry.
With mounting trepidation, I watched Dad open the door
And reveal Zoe Barnes.
I blinked in surprise. What was Zoe doing here?
She awkwardly smoothed down her skirt, giving us both a strained smile.
Hi, Danny, Taylor. I hope Im not disturbing you? Zoe said, looking between the two of us questioningly.
Dad looked back at me and I gave him a tiny nod. Zoe could come in. Even if she hadnt been convinced like Id hoped, I could at least hear her out. Maybe she really had done something about Emma? I doubted it, but I could hope.
Turning back, Dad shook his head.
No, no, were not busy. Taylor was just working out while I watched T.V. Come in, I just made coffee, would you like some? Dad said, gesturing Zoe inside.
Zoe smiled at Dad, though it looked a little strained.
That would be lovely, thank you. Zoe said, following Dad inside.
I stood there frozen, not sure what to do. As Zoe came inside she saw me, paused, and shuddered. Then she reached out, raising her arms as if to hug me before stopping again and pulling her hands back as if scalded. She gave me a shaky smile.
Oh, Taylor. Im so sorry. Could Could we talk? Zoe asked, looking pained but determined.
I nodded hesitantly.
Ah, sure? Ill just go get changed? I said, feeling totally off balance.
What the hell was going on here? Why was Zoe here, why did she want to talk to me? Shouldnt she be angry at me for daring to besmirch Emmas name? Why did she want to talk to me? And why did she look so sad?
Zoe gave me another unhappy smile.
Of course. Ill be with your father when you get back. But take your time, have a shower if you need. God knows that hair of yours must take some looking after. Its some of the longest Ive ever seen. Zoe said, admiring my curls.
I blushed, reaching up self-consciously to touch my hair while willing it to stay still. It was hard, okay? I wanted to preen and I could feel my hair attempting to move in appreciation. I liked being complimented on my hair, especially now that it was a real mane that reached all the way to my butt. I should probably get it cut soon
Wait, could I cut it now? Wouldnt that be like, I dont know, cutting off part of my arm? Thoughts for later.
Still blushing, I nodded to Zoe then headed up the stairs while Dad led her into the lounge.
It took maybe 10 minutes for me to shower and clean myself. I didnt wash my hair, otherwise between shampooing, conditioning, drying, and brushing it would take me about an hour. Thus, I simply washed myself while keeping my hair tied up. Itd be okay though, Tim would clean it for me later. For now, I settled for a quick brush with my steel bristle comb, a necessity for everyone with curly hair.
With that taken care of, I went to my room and threw on my usual ensemble of a baggy hoodie, short skirt, and stockings.
Finally ready to face the world, I made my way back down.
I paused before I reached the bottom, hidden partway up the stairs where I could listen in on what Zoe might be saying. Sure, it might be rude, but its just I didnt trust her. She hadnt believed me last time, hadnt listened to what I had to say. Probably because it was about her own daughter, but still. It hurt. So I figured it would be forgivable trying to learn a little more about why she was here now.
As I crouched down a little to try and hear better, I caught the tail end of Zoe speaking.
...now? Zoe asked.
We still havent really decided yet. Id really like Taylor to get the transfer to Arcadia we applied for, but we both know what their waiting list is like. In the meantime, weve been researching homeschooling or possibly pursuing a GED. Id really prefer her to graduate normally, but Dad kept talking as I leaned away from the door.
School. Why did they have to be talking about school? I didnt want to think about it, not now that I was free. Sure, Id have to eventually, probably soon, so that I could make a fresh start in the new year. Its just that after Winslow, I didnt want to. Yes, I was free, never to return to that hellhole. But I still hated the very idea of school with a passion. Later, I would think about it later.
Anyway, since they werent talking about me or Emma, and I doubted the reason Zoe had come here was to talk about my schooling, I decided to finish making my way downstairs.
Walking down the stairs I did my best to make it appear that I hadnt been eavesdropping. The conversation stopped as I entered the living room and it made me feel even more self-conscious. Awkwardly, I made my way over to one of the two single seats we had, since Zoe was sitting on the couch. Sure, I could have sat next to her but, well, it was only a love seat and I didnt want to sit right next to her. Not after last week.
As I took my seat Zoe turned to look at me and gave me another weak, almost nervous smile.
Hello, Taylor. Its good to see you again. Zoe said.
I shrugged, slouching a little lower into the old worn seat.
Uh, yeah. I guess. I replied, not knowing what to say as I didnt want to see Zoe again.
She closed her eyes for a moment, sucking in a deep breath before letting it out in a heartfelt sigh. Opening her eyes again she looked at me squarely and there was just something in her eyes that forced me to meet her gaze. Call it steel, determination, or strength. Just something.
Taylor, I want to apologize to you. For everything. For not coming round to check on you or reaching out sooner. For my daughter and her abhorrent behavior. For her friends. For For what she tried to have done to you. Zoe closed her eyes in pain, tears spilling down her cheeks as her breath hitched. For not believing you and comforting you as I should have. Im sorry, Taylor. Im so sorry.
What? No, seriously, what? Someone was apologizing? To me? An actual adult was Just, I Really? But how? How does that even... I No. Thats not how the world worked. What the fuck was going on!?
Zoe opened her eyes again when I didnt reply to look at me. I must have made quite the sight; frozen in shock with my mouth partly open, eyes wide with disbelief made all the bigger by my glasses.
You were right, you know? About Emma. I I hardly even recognize the person shes become, the twisted ideology she ascribes to. Im sorry she hurt you. There just arent enough ways for me to tell you how sorry I am. God, I wish that Id been a better mother. Im sorry. Zoe said, raising a hand to cover her face and hide her tears. She was shaking, her breaths shuddering as she tried not to sob.
I was still speechless, unable to process this this total flipping of the world. Emma was in trouble and not me? I Id been believed over Emma?
Fortunately, Dad was more on the ball than me.
Im sure you did your best. I cant exactly confess to being the worlds best father these past few years. Like you, I missed everything that was going on with our daughters. All I, all we, can do is try our best to pick up the pieces and put things right. Dad said, hands clenched tightly in his lap.
Zoe nodded shakily, still upset.
Youre right, Danny. Youre absolutely right. Zoe said, pulling out a pack of tissues from the purse at her feet to dab at her eyes and clear her nose.
Dad gave a self-deprecating chuckle.
Dont credit me, Im just paraphrasing Annette. I miss her. Dad said wistfully.
Zoe gave Dad a sad smile.
I miss her too. Im sure we all do. Jesus, I cant help but tremble, thinking how shed have reacted to all this. Zoe said, waving at the three of us as if trying to encompass, well, everything that had occurred.
Dad shrugged, still with that wistful look about him.
Im not sure. Yelled blue-murder and called us all inventive names and recommended we do something anatomically impossible. Dad said.
I still watched on, unable to really process what was happening as Zoe laughed wetly.
Yes, I suppose she would. Involving a cucumber, I dont doubt. Anyway. Zoe said, composing herself as she turned back to me. So, Taylor, I wanted to apologize to you for Emma and her behavior. Im sorry it took me so long to see it and that you left feeling like I hadnt listened. It just took me a little while to come to grips with everything. To process what Emma had done, what a despicable person I let her become. I only really accepted it when I found Anne-Roses flute hidden in the roof of Emmas room. When I saw how shed desecrated it...
Zoe trailed off with a grimace and I found myself feeling guilty, but also elated!
Its okay, Aunt Zoe. It took me some time to accept it too. For the first few weeks, months really, I just didnt believe it. I thought that if I was nice to Emma, that if I tried to be her friend still, that everything would just return to normal, I guess. That we would go back to being friends again. It Yeah. I understand. But, you found Moms flute? I finished hopefully.
Aunt Zoe nodded.
Yes, I did. I dont have it with me sorry, as it was in no fit condition to be returned to you. Im sorry if its a little presumptuous of me, but Ive taken it to Smith-and-Lockeys, the music shop down near the Boardwalk, to be repaired. Ill pay for it when its done and make sure it gets back to you good as new. Its the least I can do. Aunt Zoe said, smiling at me.
I felt elated, happy but also still so confused. First, I was going to get Moms flute back! It had been one of my most treasured possessions until Emma had stolen it and done her best to destroy it. To get that back would be amazing.
Second, Aunt Zoe understood. As hard as it was for me to now accept that finally someone with any authority over Emma had believed me, Id found it even harder to believe Emma was hurting me. Id known, but I just hadnt been able to process it. Aunt Zoe understood that, and I now realized she had battled with the same disbelief. She believed me. Believed what Emma had done and seen the monster my former friend had become.
Aunt Zoe nodded sadly, as if completely understanding what I couldnt quite articulate. That it had taken us both some time to comprehend the new reality; that Emma was no longer the sweet, innocent girl wed both known. It took time to understand that she had become cruel and twisted. Aunt Zoe She got that. Shed been through it and realized much faster than I had.
Wow.
Then Aunt Zoe spoke again.
I know, baby, I know. Its hard to hear such terrible things about the ones you love. I can only imagine how much worse it was to experience it. Thats why I came to apologize and tell you about the flute myself. You deserve to have that back, and to get justice, but I want to ask you for a favor. Aunt Zoe said, looking a little nervous now.
I blinked at that, puzzled.
A favor? What could I do for you, Aunt Zoe? I said, completely nonplussed.
Seriously, what could I possibly do for her? Aunt Zoe was rich, or at least well off; she owned her own company and Uncle Alan was a lawyer. She was beautiful in a way I doubted Id ever be. Moreover, she was an adult. What could I possibly do for her?
Aunt Zoe smiled nervously at me, her expression even more strained now.
Ive talked everything over with Alan. He didnt agree with what Im going to offer you. But its the right thing to do and I told him if he tried to stop me he'd need to be prepared to put his professional experience to use. Aunt Zoe said grimly, her nervousness fading.
Uncle Alan would have to do what now? Wait a minute. Wasnt Uncle Alan a divorce lawyer? Was Was Aunt Zoe seriously saying shed divorce Uncle Alan over Emma? Over me?
Aunt Zoe plowed on even as my thoughts swirled dizzyingly.
If you want, Taylor, Ill take all your evidence to the police. Testify to what I know, see if theyll reopen your case and make sure all three girls are included as accessories. Even if you dont get the verdict you deserve I have a friend at the Brockton Daily who could make sure all their names would be ruined forever. But Id rather not. Aunt Zoe paused, gauging my reaction.
I slumped back in my chair, stunned. Aunt Zoe would Shed really do that for me? I I didnt know what to think let alone to say. One thing stuck out to me though and made me grimace.
Not the police. Id rather not deal with them again. Ever. I said, shuddering at the memory of last time.
The way theyd looked at me, the things theyd said about me, the memories theyd forced me to relive No. I wouldnt go through that again. Never again.
Okay, so there might also have been the tiny detail of three of the four boys who Id accused of attacking me winding up with various broken bones and ruined lives. And yeah, I didnt want to remind the police of that and risk them becoming suspicious of me due to the timing or bringing it up again. Id gotten justice already, now I just needed Aunt Zoe to deal with Emma, Madison, and Sophia for me. Which it sounded like she was angling for?
Aunt Zoe nodded at my response.
I understand your aversion, the sideliners are useless after all. Too busy preserving their precious privilege to actually do any real work. Aunt Zoe sneered, before composing herself. So, if not them, would you be okay with me dealing with Emma? Ive already taken the liberty of giving out some punishments, but I wanted to consult you first before I do anything more.
I looked wide-eyed at Aunt Zoe before turning to look at Dad. How was I supposed to react to an adult actually wanting my opinion on anything? I dont think anyone had ever asked for my input like this before, not since I stupidly chose to go to Winslow despite Dads advice.
So I nodded slowly.
Uh, sure? But what are you going to do instead? I said cautiously.
I didnt want to go to the cops again, but I also wanted justice. I didnt think Aunt Zoe would let Emma just get away scot-free, but I needed to know what shed do instead.
Aunt Zoe hummed, considering.
Mmm. Well, for now, Ive already pulled her from her modelling shoots and torn up her contract. If she wants to be a model she needs to be a role model too. Shes grounded for the foreseeable future with no cell-phone or laptop, at least until she starts at whatever new school I get her into as shell need the laptop to do homework, I suppose. Ill also be withdrawing her from Winslow as they clearly have no idea what theyre doing. Aunt Zoe said, sneering in disgust.
She took a moment to compose herself as I listened, stunned. A quick glance at Dad and I saw him wearing this I dont know. Sort of pleased expression. It was almost as if hed known that this was how things would go, or at least expected it. But how had he known?
Then Zoe recollected herself.
Ive also forbidden Emma from seeing Madison Clements or Sophia Hess ever again. Those two have clearly been terrible influences on Emma and enabled the very worst of her behavior. I was planning to call their parents and tell them exactly what their daughters have been getting up to with mine. But I wanted your permission first before I told anyone else. If youll let me handle this, or even if you want to go to the police, Ive already tried to take Emma to counseling, but so far shes refused. I wanted to check with you first and make sure you didnt want me to go to the police, but now that I have, I plan to have her committed to a psychiatric hospital. Emma has not coped well since she was attacked and her behavior is clearly a reflection of that. Aunt Zoe Said with a grimace.
Emma has not coped with what now?
Attacked? I asked, confused. When has Emma ever been attacked?
Aunt Zoe blinked in surprise, eyes darting between me and Dad.
You... didnt know? Emma never told you No, of course she didnt. That was when you were at summer camp, wasnt it? Then she met Sophia and God damn it. Aunt Zoe cursed, her hands curling into fists as she scowled at nothing.
I wasnt sure what to say, but Dad stepped up.
Attacked? What happened to Emma? Dad asked leadingly.
Aunt Zoe pulled her mind back and gave a strained smile.
I suppose you ought to know. Well, in the summer before Emma and Taylor started high school Aunt Zoe began.
Dad and I sat there, listening for ten minutes or so as Aunt Zoe told us of how Emma was attacked. How in the summer before we started high-school Emma had been on her way to a modeling shoot with Uncle Alan. But they were running late so Uncle Alan had taken a shortcut down an alleyway. That had been a mistake. The ABB had ambushed them, blocking off the alleyway with dumpsters. The gang members had dragged both Emma and Alan from the car, beating Alan and threatening Emma with a knife, cutting off part of her hair and forcing her to eat it. The gangsters had said something to Emma that had made her scream, but shed never told either of her parents what. But despite everything going so wrong theyd been saved. A hero, Shadow Stalker of the Wards before she was a Ward, had saved them. The hero had jumped in and beaten all the gang members bloody or shot them with her crossbow. Emma had spent the next week hiding in her room while I was away at summer camp. She barely left the house until one day she met Sophia and suddenly started to get better.
Aunt Zoe had thought that was a good thing and encouraged the friendship with the brusque and rough Sophia. But, apparently, that had been a mistake and Emma had picked up some really toxic ideas from the other girl.
So That was how I learned just why my once best friend had turned on me. How Emma had been attacked and instead of being strong, how shed broken and become the very thing that had attacked her. It also explained just why she tried to have something... similar happen to me. Because even though Emma had never said anything, I could guess just what the ABB had said to her. After all, everyone knew the ABBs main business was human trafficking; specifically, sex trafficking. So Emma had tried to have that happen to me. Just like theyd no doubt threatened to do to her.
Dad grimaced as the story finished.
Thats Jesus, I dont know what to say. Im sorry, Zoe. That Emma had to experience that. That this city is just so fucked up. That Its not right. Dad finished, frustration bleeding through his voice.
Aunt Zoe just nodded sadly.
Im sorry too. That Emma experienced that and that I didnt force her to go to counseling despite her and Alans protests. Im sorry that Emma thought it was okay to try and inflict the same thing she experienced on you, Taylor. Im sorry. Aunt Zoe said, tears leaking down her cheeks.
I wasnt sure when it had happened, but I was on my feet. In a couple of strides Id crossed over to the couch and sat down beside Aunt Zoe. It was almost without conscious thought that I lifted my arms up and hugged her. She hugged me back, pulling me tight against her.
I smiled sadly, leaning my head against hers.
Its okay, Aunt Zoe. It wasnt your fault. It was just life. But, thank you. I said, still not exactly great with words.
Aunt Zoe hiccuped a couple of times as she broke out in wet laughter.
Thank you, Taylor. Here I am supposed to be the adult and apologizing and youre the one comforting me. She said, still chuckling while crying.
Releasing me, we both separated, with me shuffling over to sit on the love seat properly.
Aunt Zoe took another tissue from her hand-bag, dabbing at her tears again.
Oh, I must look such a mess. Pity I cant get away with not wearing makeup anymore like you, Taylor. Too many wrinkles, but such is time. Now, there was one more thing I wanted to ask you. Zoe said as she looked at me.
I gave her a reassuring smile.
Go ahead, Aunt Zoe. I said.
Aunt Zoe looked at me with determination.
Id like Emma to apologize to you. She said.
I leaned back, nose wrinkling in disgust, but kept my mouth shut at Zoes raised hand.
I know, I know. You dont want to hear it, you probably dont even want to see her again, correct? Aunt Zoe said, looking at me.
I nodded.
Not really, no. I said.
Aunt Zoe just gave me a sad smile.
I figured as much. Its too soon, still too raw. Nor would Emma be able to give you a sincere apology yet, not one she meant, though I have no doubt she could fake it convincingly. Zoe snorted, clearly unimpressed with Emmas propensity to lie. No, Id like for her to apologize to you in a couple of months or even years. I think it would be good for Emma as a way to really admit to what she has done and come to terms with the evil she committed. I also think it would be good for you, Taylor. Aunt Zoe said, looking at me with a gentle expression I didnt quite understand.
Damn it, why couldnt she just glow like Tim! Reading emotions was so much easier when they were color-coordinated.
Oh, Aunt Zoe was expecting a response.
Um, Im not sure. Why should I? I asked suspiciously.
What? Just because an adult was behaving like the world had turned upside down didnt mean I should let my guard completely down.
Aunt Zoe smiled sadly, as if expecting that question.
Because I think it would be good for you to hear that Emma is remorseful; that the friend you knew is not gone, just buried; and to hear an acknowledgment that she hurt you and that that was wrong. I think it would be good for you to know that the person who hurt you is sorry. Aunt Zoe said, her tone warm and encouraging and Im not quite sure how to describe it.
I frowned, still uncertain.
Maybe? Ill think about it. I said, feeling conflicted.
Because it would be nice to hear Emma say sorry, to have her acknowledge all the pain shed caused me and to feel like the years of friendship wed shared had really meant something to her too. But I dont know. I couldnt bear to face her again. Not yet.
Aunt Zoe patted my knee.
Thats all I ask. Thank you, Taylor. Youre a good person. Aunt Zoe said.
I blushed, looking away in embarrassment. It shouldnt have affected me so much, but it did. I liked being praised. I liked being told I was good, that all my suffering hadnt been my fault and that it was over now. It was nice and made me feel warm inside my heart.
It was nice.
Aunt Zoe stayed for a little longer, just talking with me and Dad. I managed to talk her out of getting Alan to pursue a civil case against Mike and his friends, mostly because I didnt want anyone thinking about me or connecting the boys' injuries with me. Aside from that, it was nice. Hearing Dad and Aunt Zoe reminisce, share memories from their youth and about Mom. It was healing in a way I couldnt quite describe. I felt like I really had a family again.
I knew it wouldnt last, that Aunt Zoe would go home and the warmth would dim. Neither Dad nor I were able to get a conversation to flow in the same way as Aunt Zoe or Mom had. But I enjoyed it while it lasted.
Besides, soon enough it would never fade. Id never have to be alone or scared ever again. Tim would be with me always and together wed recreate this warmth, this feeling of belonging and family. Of love and acceptance.
Together, wed be happy forever.
I could hardly wait!
Now, all I had to do was get pregnant.
This chapter/scene was originally planned for the end 16. But I liked that ending point for 16 and it was getting rather long, so I thought Id put this scene at the start of 17. But it didnt fit there due to timeline reasons, but I wanted to have this scene for the closure I feel it gives and some character development for Taylor. So this scene gets to be its own chapter and 17 will become 18. Anyway, hope you all enjoyed it and I apologize for the lack of lewds. Next chapter will pretty much be all lewds in compensation.
Chapter Summary
Beta read by the awesome Voxdeo and amazing Cailin
Brrrrr, shick.
Finally. I groaned.
Reaching down I grabbed the C.D. from the disk tray of the computer. Holding it up, I examined the little silver disk, admiring the iridescent sheen for a moment. To think this little disk could hold all that music, or that such music even existed. It was perfect for my plan. You see, Dad was out today. That meant Tim and I had the house all to ourselves. Even better, since I was never going back to Winslow, which was awesome in its own right, I didnt have any homework to do, not until Dad and I sorted out my schooling after Christmas. This gave Tim and I the perfect opportunity to be a little noisier with our fun.
Thus what I had planned.
Grinning deviously, I spun around in the computer chair before jumping to my feet. There was a brief puff of dust as my feet hit the carpet which made me wince. I should probably vacuum tomorrow, since I had all this free time and it would be good to have the house tidy before Christmas. Its not like Dad had gotten the time to do it, not with how much work hed been putting in right before the holidays like always, and today he was no doubt running around madly buying gifts because he could never do it early. Hopefully, this year we would have a happier Christmas than last year.
Ugh, no depressing thoughts! Today was a day for fun and Tim and sex. Lots and lots of sex.
I bit my lip just thinking about it, closing my eyes in pleasure as I felt my nipples harden and drag across the inside of my shirt. They were so hard they ached and it felt so good. A quick glance showed you could see them through my hoodie. Fuck, they looked good, felt it too. Just Just a quick pinch couldn't hurt, right? Or, well, it could, but that was the point.
Mmmph! I moaned, still biting my lip.
I rolled my nipple again, pinching it through my hoodie. The painful squeezing and the rough cotton pulling across my hard little nub felt so good. Fuck, I was starting to get wet, I could smell it, the rich musky scent of my pussy tickling my nose.
My hand shook as I forced myself to let go of my nipple. I wanted to keep playing with myself so much, but I knew if I started Id end up finishing and that wouldnt be fair to Tim. We were a couple and me just masturbating without him helping or even just watching, that would be just selfish of me. Besides, he was just downstairs and it wouldnt be long before I could throw myself into his clutches and beg him to fuck me silly.
Sadly, I did still have to wait at least a little longer. Tim had asked for a couple of hours while he finished making my Christmas present, so of course I would give them to him. I mean, who wouldnt give their boyfriend some alone time when he wanted, and asked for, it? Especially when he was using that time to make you an awesome, homemade Christmas present? Only idiots, thats who.
Muttering under my breath, I headed towards the kitchen.
Not fair, stupid shirt, dragging across my nipples and making me horny. Stupid pussy smelling so sexy. Fuck, I just want to cum already. This is so unfair. I lamented.
That said, I entered the kitchen and padded over to the bench. After carefully setting down my burnt C.D. I turned my eyes to the radio.
It was a big black thing bought back in 2001, I think. Something like that. Mom had wanted it and so Dad had gotten it for her as a birthday present. It was pretty big. There were two large speakers on the sides, an old cassette player in the front next to the radio controls, and most importantly, a C.D. player on top. It was old and clunky, but everything still worked just fine.
Thanks, Mom, you really had good taste.
Anyway, after glancing over it I reached around, fiddling about the back, as I looked for the power cord. A few moments later I had it in hand and followed it back to the outlet to turn it off and pull it out. That done, I picked it up by the fold-up handle and grabbed my C.D. before heading back into the lounge and from there to the entrance hall.
It took only a few moments for me to place the radio and C.D. onto the table by the door where Dad kept the keys. That done, I headed upstairs to change.
Entering my room, I quickly made my way over to my closet and started to rummage.
Hmm, no. Maybe? Nah. Nope. I kept muttering as I looked through my clothing.
Normally I loved my hoodies, they were warm, they had helped keep me anonymous in the crowds of Winslow, they were loose enough to not cause my sensitive skin too much discomfort, and their looseness had also helped hide my developing curves. I liked them, basically. They were comfortable, familiar, and just, well, me.
But they wouldnt be any good for what I had planned.
Ah-ha! Perfect. I announced.
From my closet, I pulled an old denim jacket. The trendy cut of the faded black denim spoke of a happier time in my life, and a more active one if the rip in the elbow was anything to judge by. It must have been years old, from before I started high school. I probably wouldnt fit it properly anymore, not if I did up the buttons at least.
I preened a little, proud of my growing breasts. I knew they werent fully grown yet, and Id heard theyd grow even more once I was pregnant as they got ready to make milk for my children. I hoped both were true, because having bigger boobs would be nice. Not too big, mind you, I didnt want to look stupid, but a bit more would be nice.
Anyway, I grabbed the jacket and threw it on my bed. A quick hunt through the bottom of my wardrobe yielded the rest of the prize I wanted. Grabbing the second and much naughtier costume Id bought before Halloween I threw the packet onto the bed.
Alright, time to get changed. I said, feeling butterflies start to flutter in my stomach.
Yeah, I was a bit nervous, okay? What I was planning What if Tim thought I looked silly? Or I messed something up and
I shook my head, cutting myself off.
No, Taylor. No being down on yourself. This is going to be awesome. You know it is. Even if you mess up itll still be hot, and thats what matters, right? You can do this, come on. I believe in me! I encouraged myself.
It actually kind of worked. Reminding myself I was sexy and hot made me feel better and helped boost my confidence. So, it was with a much more confident smile that I grabbed everything and headed for the bathroom.
I took a shower and didnt bother to shave as, well, my body hair seemed to have stopped growing back. Obviously, this was just another change Tim had made to me, one that, like so many of the others, just made my life easier. Unintentional they may have been, but Tims transformations of my body were readily appreciated. I really enjoyed the way he was turning my whole body into a true sex object, a body to be lusted after and fucked hard.
After spending the twenty minutes necessary to wash all my hair, and the thirty minutes it took to bloody blow-dry afterwards, I finally started getting changed.
First were my nicest set of panties: thin, black, low riding ones with a little pink bow on the front that Id picked up just last week. I loved how skimpy they were, the thin material barely covering my pussy while being cut so low and narrow they couldnt cover even half of my ass. I giggled, admiring my ass in the mirror as I looked over my shoulder. I looked so slutty, most of my ass exposed with the top poking out completely. Entranced by the sight I reached back and slapped my ass hard, hard, shivering in pleasure and pain. I admired my ass again, the red handprint added to my scandalous panties made me look so indecent. Looking like this was... liberating. I felt so sexy and powerful, like I could just do whatever I wanted, free of any consequences and damn what others thought. After all, the only opinion that mattered to me was Tims.
Still, as much as I enjoyed it, now wasnt the time for a spanking.
With a last reluctant look in the mirror, I left my ass alone and turned to grab the next item of clothing: a pair of black, thigh-high stockings that had come with the costume. Sitting down I pulled them on, stretching my long legs out and enjoying the silky feeling of nylon gliding across my smooth skin. With my lower half-clothed, I picked up the second piece of the costume: a pair of black, fingerless, fishnet opera gloves. The texture felt weird but nice as I slipped them on, the strands sinking into my skin a little. A few tugs got the top cuffs of both gloves up over my biceps and left my arms looking sexy.
Next up was the main part of the costume, a one-piece swimsuit sort of thing. The cut of it meant it would ride up super high, well over my hips while the strap over my butt was so thin that it would take barely any effort to pull into my ass and leave everything on display. It was such a skimpy costume that would let anyone who saw me know just how much of a slut I had become.
I licked my lips, excited by the idea. I kind of wanted to just walk outside and let someone see me. Their scandalized and judging gazes Just thinking about it was making me wet.
While my brain was fantasizing, I slipped my legs through the leg holes and pulled it up, wiggling my hips a little to get the black material to pull past my thighs.
Huh, I dont remember having that problem when I bought it. Had my thighs really grown that much so quickly? I guess they must have. Moving on
With the bottom part on, and pulled into my ass like Id imagined, I pulled the top up. I was pleased with the way my breasts swelled out the costume and stretched the white letters across my chest as I fastened the velcro collar strap around my neck. Hmm, a little tighter and, uh That felt good. Pity the velcro wouldnt stay that tight. Oh well, Id just have to get Tim to properly choke me later.
Pausing for a moment, I admired my reflection again, examining the words stretched across my breasts.
Satan
Is
Watin
Turning away from the mirror I grabbed the two additions Id planned for the costume. Well, three if you included my panties. Anyway, lifting up my old denim jacket I slipped it on, wincing as the rough material scraped across the exposed skin of my shoulders and upper back. Ugh, the things I put up with to please my husband-to-be. Anyway, with the jacket on I realized I was right earlier. Whilst I could get it on, there was no way I was getting it closed, not with the new swell of my chest. Well, that was fine as I didnt want to close it, that would just hide the writing on my breasts.
Next was my favorite dark-red skirt, which I felt offset all the black nicely as I didnt have any red body paint. It added a bit of color to the outfit and tied in the horns.
Speaking of, I reached over to where Id left them on the sink before slipping them on to my head, my hair shifting on its own to make them sit more comfortably.
Looking into the mirror, I examined my appearance. I was wearing my old glasses after losing my newer square-frames. I hadnt used to like them; Id thought the round frames would make me look bug-eyed like Dad. And, sure, they made me look a little dorky but the way they magnified my eyes I looked cute! My eyes looked so big and innocent, like twin pools of warm chocolate. The rest of my face looked pretty good too: a thin elegant nose along with flawless creamy skin. A wide mouth perfect for smiling or wrapping around a cock. Hey, were my lips fuller, too? They were! Oh, Tim, was there nothing about me you couldnt improve?
Laughing in delight as I discovered even more improvements to my body, I danced, rocking my hips back and forth while rolling my abs.
I was so happy. I looked, maybe not beautiful, but pretty. Attractive, certainly, especially when I winked and gave myself my best fuck me look. Okay, that was pretty hot honestly. Yeah, hot.
My laughter just got louder at the epiphany that I, Taylor Hebert, was hot.
Still, I couldnt spend all day admiring myself in the mirror, not that I wanted to anyway. This was just a brief distraction to waste time while waiting for my husband-to-be. So, with that, I put on what little makeup I owned. Okay, so it was just some cheap cherry lip-gloss that gave my lips a nice sheen and some inexpertly applied mascara But it was mine and the best I could do.
Cleaned, dressed, and primped, I skipped out of the bathroom and back downstairs. Itd been nearly four hours since I left Tim alone, surely that would have been enough time, right? My pussy was aching for cock and I could still smell my own musk. It wouldnt be long until I soaked my panties and the thin costume through, not with how horny I was.
And I had been super horny, like, all the time these last few days. No matter how much sex I had I always wanted more. I wanted to feel better, hurt more, and cum harder. And I did! Tim provided for me, catered to my every slutty desire, fucking me senseless and leaving my holes leaking his cum. It had been so much fun, but still not enough to satisfy my needy pussy.
I knew why. It had been two weeks now since I stopped taking my birth control and Id be ovulating any day now. My womb knew it too and it was demanding to be filled. It was driving me insane with lust as it thirsted for cum to fertilize my precious eggs.
It would be today. I knew it. Instinct, a gut feeling, mothers intuition; call it what you want, but somehow I just knew that it would be today. I was going to get pregnant. Oh, I was so excited! I could hardly wait!
So, with that wonderful thought in mind, I stepped up to the basement door.
Knock, knock, knock.
After rapping on the wooden door, I gave Tim a moment before opening it and sticking my head inside. I made sure to keep my eyes closed though as I didnt want to ruin the surprise of whatever Tim was making for me.
What? I wanted to be surprised by the first ever Christmas gift my husband would give me. Peeking would ruin the fun.
You finished, Tim? Or do you still need more time? I asked, eyes still screwed shut.
From the basement, Tim hollered back.
Uh, um, five more minutes? Im just wrapping it now. The sticky tape keeps losing its, uh, stick when I touch it, so its taking a while. He said.
After nodding to show I heard him, I leaned back and shut the door again.
Making my way back to the lounge, I turned on the T.V. and tried to watch. There was some claymation movie I could vaguely recall having seen before about a black family and reindeer, but it couldnt capture my interest. I was just too nervous, too excited. My knee kept bouncing and I was filled with this energy that just begged me to move and to fuck.
After another minute of watching the T.V., and finding I just couldnt get into it, I gave up. After turning the movie off, I made my way into the kitchen to grab a drink of water. Sure, soon enough Id have plenty to drink but I had another motive besides thirst. You see, drinking more meant Id have more fluids on board and therefore Id be able to squirt more while Tim fucked me.
I licked my lips in anticipation, rubbing my thighs together to ease the ache in my burning pussy. She was such a greedy little thing, my pussy, constantly demanding sex and begging me for cock. And I wanted it too, needed it. Oh, I was so ready to get fucked. But my poor pussy would just have to wait. I was going to have fun first and give my husband-to-be an early Christmas gift.
You see, today was the last day before Christmas that Dad would be out. Tomorrow was Christmas eve and Dad had the day off, after that it would be Christmas and Id be spending the day with Dad. So, if I wanted to be loud, to shriek and squeal and really tell Tim how good I was feeling as he fucked my brains out, today would be my last chance until after the holidays.
Thus, my preparations and it had probably been five minutes by now, right? Hopefully.
I placed my empty glass in the sink, turned, and skipped back towards the basement door. Not bothering to knock this time, I simply opened it and stuck my head in with my eyes closed.
Tim, you ready now? I asked.
I did not whine. And anyone who says otherwise is a liar. A dirty liar who lies!
Tims voice answered me from much closer than I was expecting.
Ah, Taylor. Yes, Im ready. I was just coming to grab you. Tim said from right in front of me.
Opening my eyes I saw why. Tim had reached up the stairs, a tentacle almost touching my face. He must have been planning to open the door and call for me just as I opened it. Well, looks like I had perfect timing then.
I grinned at Tim.
Perfect, one moment. I said.
With that, I ducked back and grabbed the radio and C.D. from where Id left them before heading down into the basement.
For perhaps the first time in months, I actually walked all the way down the stairs, much to Tims confusion. The concrete was cold beneath my feet, clad only in stockings as they were. I shivered slightly at the chill. Tims bulk may have kept the air warm, but not the floor. Turning towards Tim, I saw how confused he was by the way his tentacles curled and wiggled, greens of unhappiness and distress beginning to appear.
Oh, Tim, dont be upset. You did nothing wrong.
I gave him my biggest smile, doing my best to reassure him.
Everything is fine, Tim, great even. I know I didnt jump into your clutches, but trust me, okay? I have a present for you and didnt want to risk scratching it. I said.
I was relieved to see the glowing patches shift from green back to a happy blue, a few interested purples appearing too.
Tim shuffled backwards, sliding back onto his stained mattresses as I padded forwards.
Oh! Okay, for a second there I thought I messed up making you wait. And, uh, what are you wearing? You look so hot. Tim said sheepishly, his tentacles visibly relaxing as he stared at me, spellbound by my costume.
I giggled, pausing to preen and pose under his lustful gaze.
Oh? Do you like it? Its part of your present, you know. Since this is the last day well be able to spend together without Dad around the house this side of Christmas, I wanted to do something really special for you. Oh, and by the way, where did you put my present? I asked, dropping my pose and looking around the basement.
What? Peeking as someone was wrapping the gift was cheating. But picking up the wrapped package to give it a shake and take a guess at whats in it? Practically mandatory.
Tim waggled a tentacle at me, as though reading my thoughts.
No. Bad, Taylor. No trying to find out what your gift is by shaking the box. He said.
I pouted at him, but decided to move on. If Tim said no then I wouldnt do it. Still wanted to though.
Fine, but youre getting me up early on Christmas morning then. Anyway, the power-outlet is behind the bench, right? I said, looking over at the old wooden bench still covered in Dads tools.
Tim nodded, tentacles bobbing.
Um, yeah. I think so? He said, sounding a little unsure. Ive never had to use it.
Nodding absently in return, I walked over to the bench, doing my best to roll my hips as I went. It actually worked quite well now, far more than it would have barely a month ago. I actually had hips now, and I was enjoying using them to tease my husband-to-be.
Turning my head to look over my shoulder, I smirked, seeing Tims lustful gaze fixed on my ass. Good, I wanted him to stare, to look at me and strip me with his gaze.
After plugging in the radio, I fiddled around until the C.D. player opened up. Slotting the silver disk into the player, I closed the lid and carefully positioned it so it would be facing Tim and the little bit of free space Id need.
Looking over my shoulder once more, I winked at Tim.
So, ready for your early present? I asked giddily, barely able to contain my excitement. My panties were already soaked just from thinking about it! That was good actually, being wet would make them cling to my pussy and make them even more revealing. Yes!
Tim nodded, a mix of golds and purples betraying his eagerness and excitement.
Of course! I want to know what the costume is for, and the radio? Are we going to listen to music together? Tim asked, cocking his tentacles inquisitively.
I giggled.
Youre half right. Now, just let me turn this thing on and Ill get started. I said, turning my head back.
Then, putting action to words, I reached up and pressed the power button. There was a brief burst of static until I managed to change the input from radio to C.D. Apparently the radio itself didnt like being underground. Oh well, that didnt matter because with one last poke of my finger I pressed play.
The music started slowly, and I used the time to take a few steps backwards, still not facing Tim. As the beat got louder, I stretched upwards, arching my back and rolling my whole body. Then, drawing my arms down and out to the sides, I began to bounce on my feet as the lyrics kicked in, rocking side to side. Then, with the drop, I spun, pointing dramatically at Tim as I gave him my best smoldering look.
Woo! Time goes by so slowly for those who wait, no time to hesitate. Those who run seem to have all the fun, Im caught up. I dont know what to do.
I mouthed along, lip-syncing to the lyrics as I started to dance. Rolling my hips as I stepped towards Tim, before turning sideways and lifting my arms. As the beat picked up, I did my best to emulate the dance Id seen online. I'd watched less than a minute of the short grainy video, but it had been enough for me to get the idea.
So, I rocked out, bouncing to the lyrics. Hands roaming over my own body, caressing my ass, cupping my breasts and pushing them up, finger guns, and anything else I could think of to look sexy. I danced, strutting to the beat and rolling my hips, dancing like I never had before. I shook my ass, spun on the spot and did it again, bouncing to the beat with my hands above my head. I twirled about, hands roaming all over and I even tweaked my own nipples.
I was having so much fun! This was so good. Great, even. Feeling the music pounding through me as I danced was liberating. I was submerged in the beat, living in the moment as I embraced my sexuality. I was me. I was alive. And I was sexy!
Grinning like a loon I let go, gave up any plans and just danced. Swaying and moving with the music, I did my best to enthrall my husband and get his blood boiling. Seeing him staring at me as he glowed with lust It was empowering.
Tim gasped in excitement, admiring my tits as I sauntered up to him.
Wow, Taylor. Tim said, unable to look away.
I winked at him, my eyes glowing a mix of pink and gold with my lust and excitement, matching Tim. I was so happy, and, in that moment, everything was right with the world. Turning on the spot I pointed my barely covered ass at Tim, looking over my shoulder as I brought my hand down and slapped it.
Whap!
I gasped at the sudden beautiful pain. Fuck, my ass just felt so amazing when it was spanked. Why did it have to feel so good? Oh, just a few more hits and Id cum.
Looking over my shoulder with wide eager eyes, I wiggled my butt at Tim.
Go on. I encouraged, practically begging when Tim didn't spank me immediately.
Whap!
Yes~! I hissed. The feeling of pain coursing through my ass was just so good! I could feel my pussy leaking even more, rivulets of arousal starting to run down my thighs as I began to dance again.
Sadly the song changed then. Id been having so much fun, and I didnt want it to end. Still, the momentary pause as the music changed jogged my memory. I wasnt supposed to be just dancing, as fun as it was.
As the next song kicked into gear, I spun around, turning to face Tim again. Locking gazes with him, I moved, rocking my shoulders as I grinned before flicking my jacket collar up. Then, with a motion that felt almost practiced, I grabbed each side of my jacket and tugged it off to the beat.
Feels so good being bad - Oh uh, oh oh uh.
There's no way I'm turning back - Oh uh, oh oh uh.
Now the pain is my pleasure, cause nothing could measure - Oh uh, oh oh uh.
With a final flick, I threw my jacket to the side, staring at Tim as I did so, running my hands up my body before cupping my boobs and lifting them up. Tilting my head, I stretched my tongue out and managed to lick one of my own nipples. Seeing the sudden burst of lust as Tims whole body flashed pink was awesome. Pulling my tongue back in, I started singing along out loud, but changing the lyrics slightly.
Stick and stones may break my bones, but tentacles excite me!
I loved the way Tim was writhing now, his tentacles wriggling in the air as he glowed with excitement watching me dance. It was intoxicating.
Sticking out my tongue, I kept dancing, jumping, and rocking about to make my breasts bounce.
Grabbing the ends of both gloves, I slowly pulled them down, shaking my chest and loving the way Tim stared at my tits. It made me feel good. I wasnt some awkward and gangly teen anymore. No, I was sexy, I was hot, I looked good and my husband-to-be loved my body. He lusted for me, and it was making my pussy drip in anticipation.
Then my gloves were off and thrown to the side too.
Dragging my now naked arms down my body, I made sure to draw Tims gaze across all my best parts: my growing breasts, my flat stomach, my widening hips, and best of all my thick thighs. All the running had really paid off there and my legs were long, lean, and able to touch now as Id put on weight.
Still dancing, I could hear the song begin to reach a crescendo.
Sticks and stones may break my bones, but tentacles excite me!
I sang once more, reaching up beneath my hair to grasp my velcro collar. I bit my lip, gazing at Tim lustfully as the song picked up and I undid the velcro, letting the top of my costume flop down and expose my boobs.
Tims gaze fixed on them as I thrust my chest out. Reaching up I cupped them again. I squeezed them, rolling my thumbs over them until I grabbed my nipples. They were rock hard, poking out from my chest and showing Tim just how excited I was. Then I pinched them, tugging and rolling the tender little nubs between my fingers.
I moaned, leaning my head back as my legs quivered, the song rushing through me and filling me with lust. It felt so good! My nipples felt like they were wired to my pussy, bolts of pain and pleasure shooting straight to my clit.
Lifting my head back up I began to dance again, getting even wilder as I rocked my hips and shook my ass as the song began to wind up. I could feel my hair fanning out, rippling and moving on its own, as I lost myself in the music.
I slowed for a moment, panting as the song finished and the next one started. I was smiling crazily, my face flushed with a mix of exercise and excitement, practically glowing as I blushed. I loved this feeling!
The final song began, and I felt the beat once more pounding in my chest. Hooking my fingers into the sides of the unitard I was wearing I pulled it down, enjoying the feeling of it sliding down my nylon-clad legs. A few seconds later I stood back up, kicking it away to join my jacket and gloves.
The music was thumping and my heart racing. I was so happy as I began to dance once more, now only clad in a pair of stockings and panties that were plastered to my pussy in the most obscene camel-toe ever. It was so exciting! The freedom, the passion, the eroticism; strutting about in practically nothing while my boyfriend bounced excitedly and stared at me was a rush. I felt vulnerable, dressed in so little, yet utterly safe with Tim so close. He wanted me, desired me, and protected me. He was wonderful.
I swayed to the beat, reaching back to slap my ass once more as I moaned sluttily. It felt so good to just let go and exist, to give in to my lust and let my body run free. I was young, sexy, and ready to be fucked. I wanted this more than anything, and I did my best to show it as I danced: swaying my hips, slapping my ass, and cupping my breasts.
Then, as once more the song reached its climax, I hooked my fingers into my soaked panties. Turning away from Tim I rocked my hips, working the soaked cotton down my thighs as I bent over, keeping my legs straight and presenting my naked pussy to him. It was humiliating; I was so exposed and bent over in such a lewd pose as he stared at me. It made my heart flutter in excitement.
Standing back up, I turned to face Tim as the song finished. Legs spread and hands-on-hips, clad in nothing but my stockings as my pussy dripped strands of lust onto the floor. My cheeks and breasts were flushed, hot and shiny with sweat, little drops running down the curve of my bust. I smiled brightly as Tim stared at me, proud of myself and the carnal display Id put on. I just loved being looked at, having people stare at my body with unfettered desire, ogling me as if I were a pornstar.
Tim clapped, doing his best impersonation of a wolf-whistle.
Woo-woo~! Go, Taylor! That was so hot! You were so cool and, uh, sexy! Youre awesome! Tim cheered.
I laughed, relaxing from my finishing pose to wipe the sweat off my brow.
Thanks, Tim. I take it you liked your present then? I asked giddily, still filled with bubbly excitement and near overwhelming lust.
Tim nodded enthusiastically.
I loved it! It was the sexiest thing ever. Seeing you dancing and stripping was just so hot. I, um, I wanted to reach out and grab you so badly but I didnt want you to stop either. It was just so, so, er, hot. No, erotic. So erotic. Tim babbled, still staring at me.
I smirked at Tim, his words filling me with pride. This was great! That was exactly the reaction Id wanted: to drive my husband-to-be utterly wild with lust. While I hadnt quite achieved it this time, I was sure that with a bit more practice Id manage it. And I was sure Tim would love to help me practice just as much. Because believe me, with how much I enjoyed that and how much Tim had too, I most definitely would be practicing this. A lot. Who knew stripping could be so much fun?
Tim hummed then, his gaze turning more thoughtful for a moment.
Hmm. You know, we should have had sex at the museum that night. Tim mused, still staring at my naked body.
I raised an eyebrow questioningly.
Oh? And whys that? Dont get me wrong, I wish wed started having sex sooner too, but why at the museum of all places? I asked, a little confused.
Tim reached out, a tentacle stroking down my face as I leaned into his touch.
Because you deserve to be pinned against a museum wall. You are a masterpiece. Tim said, tentacles beginning to touch me all over.
Throwing my head back, I laughed with pure joy, enjoying the tickling feeling of Tim exploring my naked body.
Never change, Tim, never change. Youre the best guy anyone could want. Also, I know this was my turn to dance but next time, you want to join me? Well dance together and you can help get me out of my clothes. How does that sound? I said, unable to blush any more than I already was despite how excited the idea made me. I was just that turned on already.
Tim nodded eagerly.
Yeah. Yeah, Id love that. I want to dance with you, Taylor. Er, you wont mind that Im a bit, um, clumsy? He asked sheepishly.
I snorted, shaking my head with amusement, black curls tickling my bare ass.
Not at all, you goof. Youre my husband, Id love to dance with you, no matter how clumsy you think you are. Besides, Im sure youll be able to let me do some even cooler moves, lifting me up or twirling me around. That kind of stuff. Now, for the second part of your gift. Well, I know I do it a lot anyway and I will again on Christmas day Okay, so this is really just an excuse because I want to I trailed off as I licked my lips, eyes fixed on Tims tentacles.
Tim paused, staring at my lust-addled face.
Uh, Taylor? You okay? He said.
I nodded before using my soaked panties to wipe some drool from the edge of my mouth. The taste of my own juices just made me even more excited though and my drooling worse; from both my mouth and pussy. Yes, my pussy was quivering now, demanding attention and something to fill it. But it would just have to froth in fury and envy for now.
Yeah, sorry. Im just so excited to get on my knees and worship your cock that I got a little distracted. Which one do I choose? I asked, eyes darting between Tims tentacles.
What? They all looked so good. So delicious. So suckable and fuckable and filled with tasty cum for me to draw out.
Tim rippled with surprise, before a wave of pink lust spread along his tentacles.
Oh? Is someone desperate to suck my cock? Is my little slut-wife in the mood to be shoved to her knees and forced to earn her meal? Tim asked lewdly.
I nodded, my eyes filled with desperation.
Yes! I want it. I need it. Please let me suck your cock. Please. I whimpered.
Stumbling forward, my eyes were glued to Tim as he reared up, tentacles stretching higher as he loomed over me, so dominant and strong and manly.
Whose cock do you want to suck? Tim asked leadingly.
I got the message. I took a few steps forward before falling to my knees on the bed beside Tim, totally in his thrall. I looked up at him, my mind filled with utter devotion and love. I submitted to him and let the words rise up from my subconscious, the things he wanted to hear and I needed to say as I gave voice to my deepest desires.
Yours, Master. I want to suck my Masters cock. Please, Master, claim me. Own me. Dominate me. Please, Master, please can your slut-wife suck your cock and drink your delicious cum? I begged, staring up at Master with glowing, lust-filled eyes.
Master nodded, tentacles bobbing as he greedily grabbed me. He pulled me closer, my knees dragging across the bed until they bumped into his side. Tenderly he stroked my face, lifting my glasses off with one tentacle while another pulled off the Alice-band that held my demon horns. I heard him place them aside carefully, but I didnt care. Without my glasses the world had turned to a blur, the only thing in focus was my Master, just as it should be.
Master kissed my cheek lovingly.
Of course you can. Id never deny you, especially not when you beg so sweetly. Now, suck it. Suck my cock. Master growled.
I laughed in excitement as Master tightened his grip about my arms and shoulders while wrapping a tentacle around my neck possessively. This was what Id wanted, to drive him mad with lust and entice him to ravish me. He was so sweet and kind most of the time, but I didnt want that right now. I wanted him to be rough, to use me, abuse me, and leave all my holes leaking his cum after he fucked me so good I wouldnt be able to walk.
This was the best. It was everything I wanted.
Master growled again, tentacles caressing my face and winding through my hair.
Youre getting off on this, aren't you? Being treated roughly, debased and forced to submit. You want to be here on your knees, forced to service me, dont you? Master said.
I nodded, then gasped as he yanked on my hair, forcing my head back. The way he squeezed my throat as he did it, cutting my air off for a moment I practically came on the spot. If Id been even a little more out of breath
Y-Yes, Master. I love it. I love it so much. Please, use me as you see fit. Im your submissive slut, Master. I cum from being used by you, from being made to please you. I want to be right here, on my knees serving you more than anything. I panted, smiling pervertedly.
Master chuckled, his voice so deep and sexy, if I wasnt already on my knees Id have fallen to them. Who could possibly hear a voice like that and not want to suck their owners cock?
Good Girl, so ready to please. Now, taste yourself. Master commanded.
I obeyed.
My hand dipped down to my pussy, and I dragged my fingers through my folds. Swirling them around, I closed my eyes and moaned loudly with pleasure. The feeling of something touching my burning pussy Fuck, it felt so good. Just touching myself was almost as good as one of my old orgasms, and when I brushed my slick fingers briefly over my clit I felt my legs shake with pleasure, pussy clenching with hunger. I fought with myself, eyes wide and unseeing as I panted, desperately trying not cum. Shaking, I pulled my hand away. That was dangerous! My clit was just so sensitive a mere touch had almost made me cum, but I wanted to save my first orgasm to be alongside Master.
Refocusing, I stared at him, eyes literally glowing with lust as pink washed over my vision and lent an erotic tint to the world.
It feels so good, Master! My pussy wants you so bad. How sad that itll just have to twitch with jealousy for now, as its my mouths turn to please you. I giggled, lightheaded from how horny I was.
Master caressed my face as more tentacles stroked my hair and back, more licking along my ribs and across my abs.
Such a greedy cum-slut. You want to suck my cock, dont you? To make me cum and paint your stomach white. Master said, his tentacles twitching and beginning to drip with his delicious fluids.
I nodded, smiling excitedly as I felt little drops of Masters pre-cum start to splatter me, dripping from dozens of tentacles as he started to rub it all over me. It felt warm, and I could already feel my skin becoming even more sensitive, pleasure spreading from every touch.
Uh-huh. I cant wait to suck your big, fat, cock. Are you ready, Master? Are you ready for me to suck you? I asked while giving Master my best smoldering gaze.
Then I pulled my hand back up, my fingers literally dripping with my juices. Raising it above my head, I twisted my wrist and lowered my slick fingers towards my mouth. My long tongue reached out, wrapping around my middle two fingers as I pulled them inside. Slurping and sucking, I moaned, making sure to make as many wet and lewd sounds as possible as I finger-fucked my mouth.
The taste of my juices Fuck, it was divine. I tasted good. No, great. I tasted fucking great. My pussy was sweet yet tangy, kind of like an orange if an orange tasted of sex. It was delicious, I didnt need to fake my enjoyment at all as I cleaned my fingers and palm with suggestive slurps and lavish licks of my obscene tongue. It was filthy and naughty and so very hot.
Master groaned while watching me. The way his tentacles tightened about my arms and throat made me gasp again and once more have to fight with my pussy not to cum.
So, hot. Youre so fucking hot. You look, sound, and even smell like sex. Oh, I can almost taste it. You, Taylor Hebert, are the sexiest, lewdest, and sluttiest wife ever. You're a Good Girl. Master moaned, tentacles glowing with lust as he stared at me.
I preened at the praise, relishing it and smiling around my fingers at Master. I was a Good Girl! With a wet pop and final lick I pulled my hand away. Reaching out I grabbed the thickest tentacle I could see and pulled it towards me.
That was fun. Now, time to get what I want. I said, heedless of the way I was literally drooling with anticipation. Was I producing more saliva now? Eh, whatever. More lube for me to get face-fucked with.
Then Masters cock was in my face and it was all I could think about. The way it smelled, sweet yet musky, it was making my head spin even without his gas. The sheer size of what I was about to suck on Fuck! I couldnt even fit my fingers around it!
I groaned, so horny I couldnt think.
I needed that cock!
Almost without thought my tongue reached out, licking the tapered-tip of Masters tentacle-cock. It tasted so good; sweet yet salty and delicious. Wrapping my tongue around the tip I squeezed down with my lithe muscle and used it to coax Masters cock into my mouth. Keeping it wrapped around him inside my mouth was a little tricky, but I managed. Then I started sucking, bobbing my head back and forth as I began to work my way down Masters juicy cock.
Master gasped then moaned, his voice trembling with ecstasy as I gave him a blowjob.
Yesssss. He groaned, trembling with pleasure.
I smiled around his cock, enjoying pleasing him. Because as good as he was feeling, I swear I felt just as good. I was on my knees, hands planted on my husbands side, lust-filled gaze locked with his own, mouth stuffed full of his cock as he stroked my hair. It was so right, so profoundly fulfilling. Being here, serving him, watching his tentacles glow with lurid pinks and golds of lust and excitement It was amazing. Not only was my mouth filled with pleasure as I sucked on him but it felt like my tongue was electrified, bolts of pleasure shooting through me. My nipples were aching, my pussy and asshole quivering, and my clit throbbing with sympathetic pleasure.
Fuck! Was I going to cum just from sucking cock? I was such a slut I I had to let him know.
Looking up at Master, I tried to make my plight clear by wiggling my hair and flashing my eyes.
Master seemed to get my message as he stroked my cheek again, tentacles lapping at my neck while one trailed kisses across my collar bone.
Oh? Is my slut-wife going to cum from sucking cock? Master asked, his voice filled with pleasure and confidence.
I nodded, eyes wide as I fought with my pussy. Why did sucking cock have to feel so good? Why did Master have to taste so utterly divine? Combined with just how much I loved this, being used and made to submit, bowing to Masters strength as I submissively sucked his cock and let him use me as a good slut should It was just too much! I loved being a submissive slut so much it was going to make me cum!
Master chuckled as he kissed my forehead with another tentacle.
Not yet, dear Tay-Tay. You cant cum until I do. Then, as my cum shoots down your throat and all over your face, then and only then can you cum. Oh! And no touching your pussy either, you have to cum from your mouth and nipples. Master instructed.
I stared, horrified, as I continued to suck. I couldnt cum? But But I was so close! I was having to fight not to cum right now, but I wasnt allowed to cum until Master did? O-Okay, I-I could d-do that. Maybe? No, I had to! Master had ordered me, and I would obey.
Shaking and shivering as my pussy quivered in envy, I did my best to ignore its screaming and incessant begging for me to take the cock from my mouth and stuff it down there instead. Only the knowledge Id get fucked hard for hours after this let me carry on blowing Master. My desire to get pregnant was so strong, but my desire to do this and please Master let me persevere. For now.
To distract myself from my needy pussy, I started to put more effort into my blowjob: sucking harder, hollowing my cheeks, and picking up the pace for a few seconds. Then Id slow, wiggling my tongue, curling it about his cock or licking at the underside. I tried rolling it like a wave, then using it to squeeze his cock as hard as I could. I focused on my mouth and pleasing Master, letting the mental pleasure of submitting mix with the physical pleasure from sucking. It was a heady mix and gave me even more enthusiasm for sucking, driving me to try harder and harder, blowing him like the sex-crazed slut I was.
Master moaned, shaking with pleasure as I sucked as hard as I could on his cock.
Yesssss. Just like that, oh, fuck! Youre so good at this. Yes, just like that. Oh, youre the best wife ever! Good Girl! Now, suck my cock. Suck it! Master encouraged me, praising my skill.
It made me tremble and feel so good, affirmation I was doing a good job. I was a Good Girl! I was pleasing my Master and soon hed reward me with his cum. Because cum is the declaration of a job well done! Okay, and it tasted delicious and I wanted it in my belly so badly.
I sucked harder, relishing the sensation. It was so good! My mouth felt amazing, on the brink of cumming constantly as Master bathed my tongue in his delicious pre-cum. The taste was beyond amazing, so sweet, salty, creamy, and totally manly. Drunkenly, I swallowed, making utterly perverted squelching sounds with my mouth as I swallowed as much pre-cum as I could, but it was too much for me. A heady mix of pre-cum and saliva spilled over my lips, covering my cheeks before dripping off my chin, falling with wet splats onto my breasts.
Oh, I loved sucking cock!
But swallowing also gave me an idea. Id been struggling for maybe ten-minutes now to get Master to cum and been unable to even touch my nipples for fear of cumming myself for nine of those I couldnt stand it anymore! I wanted to cum! I wanted Master to cum and bathe my insides, to paint my mouth and face white with his seed!
So I sucked even harder while reaching out with my tongue. Pushing it out of my mouth, I wrapped it around more of Masters delicious cock before drawing it inside me. I could feel Master bumping the back of my throat every time I bobbed my head forward now, but I wanted more, I wanted deeper, I needed it.
Sucking in one last deep breath, I drew Master deeper. There was a wet pop in my throat that made me have to pause as I shook, once more fighting not to cum from the feeling of Master entering my throat.
Master gasped and groaned as I began to deep throat him, his praise pausing for a moment before he redoubled his efforts, positively gushing praise over me.
So good, so fucking good. Youre the best, Taylor. The absolute best slut there is. Oh, fuck! My wife is the best at sucking cock, the best! Such a Good Girl. Oh, dont stop. Dont ever stop. Suck my cock you cum-slut! Ohhhhh. Master babbled, tentacles flaring ever brighter with his lust.
I smirked around his cock, proud of myself as I drew him deeper, sucking him further and further down my throat with patient swallows. I could feel it stretching me, my neck bulging obscenely as Masters giant cock slithered inside me. It felt so good. Reaching up I grasped my throat, wrapping my fingers around his cock as it was buried inside me and stroking, working his cock through my taut skin.
We both groaned, overcome with pleasure. Feeling him sliding inside me like that, touching him as I struggled to breathe It was bliss! But even better was seeing Master become overwhelmed by his own lust. Seeing him shake and shiver in pleasure, twitching as I sucked, licked, and stroked his cock. Oh! He couldnt be far off now. Soon, soon hed cum and reward me for being such a good wife.
I swallowed harder, redoubling my efforts to please him. I swirled my tongue, wiggling it back and forth as I did my best to stimulate every part of Masters cock. I swallowed, rippling my throat and esophagus and drawing him deeper still. Sucking, vacuuming my cheeks even tighter about his cock, I bobbed my head back and forth as fast as I could, doing my best to please my wonderful Master.
My lungs were starting to burn, and I was getting light-headed as my body protested and demanded air. I should have pulled back up and taken a breath but I loved this feeling. My head felt fluffy and warm and so blissfully empty yet filled with an urgency I couldnt describe. It was nice, relaxing yet focusing. I didnt have to think or worry, just concentrate on what I enjoyed and suck Masters cock. It felt so good, and I could feel the way the fluffiness was making my pussy quiver, the urgency making it twitch. I was so close, and I could tell Master was too, his thick cock bulging and writhing inside my throat. No way was I pulling back now! Not when I was about to make Master cum!
Masters moaning just confirmed my decision.
Gonna Gonna cum! Master gasped, shaking and twitching.
I looked at him, wide eyes begging him to cum.
Then he forced himself deeper. I felt and heard another wet pop inside me. Master, he he was in my stomach! He was in my stomach and fucking me in a way no one else ever could. I felt a tentacle wrap around my throat, just below my hand, as I stroked Master through my skin.
My eyes shot open wide as he squeezed my throat, crushing it and hurting me wonderfully as tentacles everywhere started twitching and contracting.
Im cumming, Taylor! Master shouted ecstatically.
I gurgled in happiness, somehow bobbing my head even faster in response. The pain, the pleasure, the submission. It was all so amazing! I could feel Master cum, feel his cock thicken and bulge as he shot his seed deep inside me. It was the best. Truly the best. It felt so erotic and degrading to be used as nothing but Masters cum-dump. It was so liberating to let myself enjoy this. I loved this feeling of submission. I was wanted, needed, and so utterly loved.
Master groaned as he came inside me, babbling as he stroked my face and hair, encouraging me to keep sucking as I drew out his orgasm.
Good Girl. Such a Good Girl. Cumming. Oh, Taylor, Im cumming. I love you. Your mouth feels so good. I love you so much. Oh, keep sucking. Dont stop. Love you. Master babbled, still thrusting and cumming inside my stomach.
I gurgled in happiness, smiling around Masters cock even as my eyes rolled back in my head. My head was spinning, I needed air, but the heat flooding my belly from Masters cum was making my pussy twitch uncontrollably. I was so close! Just Just a little more! Please, a little more and Id cum too!
I pulled one hand away from Master where Id been steadying myself and the other from my throat. With both hands I then grabbed my breasts, lifting them and squeezing my tender mounds. They felt so nice, my breasts were so sensitive. More! Make it hurt! I squeezed harder, painfully, and it felt so good! More! With my fingers and thumbs I pinched my nipples, rolling them and making them hurt so good.
Cumming!
I was cumming! I was cumming from giving a blow job! My pussy was quivering and squirting, fluids splattering all over my thighs as I came. I was such a slut! Cumming from my Master cumming inside me, from pinching my nipples as I was choked. So good, it was so good! This. This is what I was made for. This was what I wanted to do for the rest of my life. To suck Masters cock, obey him, and cum like a good little slut.
Finally Master pulled out, shooting a final few spurts over my face, painting my cheeks white and forcing me to close my eyes as he covered them up. My lungs were positively burning and my head spinning as I sucked in lungfuls of musk-filled air. Being choked like that, fuck, it had made me cum so hard I squirted just from giving a blow job. Id have to ask Master to do it again sometime, normally he held my throat open so I could breathe while he throat-fucked me, but the lightheadedness had nearly made me cum on its own, and I wanted to try it again. Still, breathing nothing but Masters gas was just as good as that made me stupid horny and, well, just stupid. It was nice being unable to think about anything but pleasure, to have my mind focused entirely on my body.
Master caressed my face with his cock, wiping the last dribbles of his cum loving across my cheek.
Such a Good Girl. Can you feel all that cum inside you? That cum covering your face? That cum means I love you and that I own you. I own you, Taylor Hebert. Youre my wife, now and always. Master said.
I shuddered, my orgasm reigniting and forcing my knees together as I squirted again. Masters words drove a spike of pleasure straight through my heart. He loved me and wanted me and owned me. I was his to do with as he pleased!
Thus it was, with cumming dripping down my face and across my radiant smile, my pussy still twitching with the tail end of my orgasm, that I recovered enough to speak again.
Wow. Thank you, Master, you made me cum so hard. So fucking hard. I love being yours! You own me, Master! You own me. I said, awed and still shaking with aftershocks of pleasure.
Master wobbled for a moment, giggling as he clutched me.
Shouldnt that be my line? You were the one giving me the blowjob after all. Master said, his voice overflowing with happiness.
Now it was my turn to giggle as I reached up and wiped cum from my eyes.
Maybe, but I really enjoyed doing it. If you hadnt told me not to cum until you did, Id have been cumming almost the entire time I was sucking your cock. I just love giving you blowjobs. Being on my knees, serving you, being made to submit I just love it. Fuck, I want to do it again, right now, but I know my pussy would stage a revolt if I tried. My pussy wants your cock so bad, even more than yesterday. I need you to cum inside me. I I think todays the day. I said, trembling in a mix of fear and excitement.
What What if Tim decided he didnt want to knock me up anymore? What if he got cold tentacles or
Tim cut me off, shining pure purple with hope.
Today!? Youre really going to release your eggs today!? Please, please say thats true! Tim begged, clutching me desperately. I want to knock you up. I have to. I need you, Taylor. I need you so badly! I want our family! To be together forever!
I nodded, my heart soaring. I was an idiot. Tim wanted kids just as much as I did. To have a family we could share our love with was our ultimate dream.
So it was with love in my heart and a smile on my lips that I looked at Tim.
I think so. I know it sounds stupid, but I just know it. Theres this heat burning inside me, two points inside my hips. Im pretty sure its my ovaries telling me theyre ready and going to release my eggs. I know that sounds silly, or fanciful, but its true. Im certain Im about to release my eggs. Im just not sure when today it will happen. So, Tim, care to help encourage my ovaries to do their job? I asked, elated.
Tim nodded, his tentacles literally vibrating with excitement.
Mhmm! Id love to. But, uh, should I clean my cum off your face first? Its kind of making your makeup run. Tim said bashfully.
My makeup? Oh! The mascara!
Lifting my hands up I examined them and the cum Id wiped off my eyes. My hands were indeed covered in black, Tims cum now sporting black swirls from my makeup. I snorted in amusement. Looks like Id have to invest in some waterproof makeup if I wanted to keep wearing it. Maybe when I had a friend who actually knew how to use it and could teach me. Anyway, that was for the future. Right now I had to deal with this and there was only one option I could live with.
Lifting my hands to my face, I licked my palm, slurping up Tims cum before sucking on my fingers, moaning loudly as I enjoyed the utterly divine flavor of his semen. So sweet, salty, and scrumptious.
Opening my eyes again, I grinned at Tim, seeing him transfixed by my sluttyness.
Come on, Tim. Help me get cleaned up. My pussys made such a mess of my thighs, why dont you clean me down there while I make sure none of your precious cum goes to waste and it all ends up inside me? I said huskily.
Tim nodded eagerly, tentacles already darting towards my crotch. I moaned loudly, letting myself act as I wished as Tim began to lick my thighs and pussy. It felt so good, dozens of wet, slick tentacles licking my crotch and lapping up my squirt. Feeling them slide over my labia and lick my asshole was so good. I would have cum if I hadnt just already done so. As it was, I could feel my next orgasm begin building, pleasure once more starting to pool in my pussy.
I only realized my free hand had started groping my breast when I pinched my own nipple. The sudden spike of pleasure made me gasp and dragged my mind up and away from my crotch.
Right, I still had a job to do, didnt I?
Pulling my hand from my mouth, where Id been lightly sucking my fingers, I started to clean my face up. Wiping up Tims cum with my hand before licking it clean. It tasted so good, even my mascara, which lent it a sort of bitter flavor which only made its sweetness stand out more.
It took about a minute for me to clean myself up, licking up Tims cum as he licked my juices from my thighs, stockings, and pussy. It was so erotic, each of us dining on the others' cum and telling one another how good it tasted.
So good, you taste so good, Taylor. So strong, so sweet. Stronger than ever. Ripe. Ready. You must be right. You taste so ready. Tim moaned, lapping at juices.
I moaned right back, slurping cum off my fingers.
So creamy and delicious. More, I want more. I want to drink all your cum. It tastes so good. I said, pausing to suck on my fingers.
I loved sex!
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the incredible Voxdeo and wonderful Cailin
WARNING: This chapter contains extreme levels of penetration and drug/aphrodisiac use, including cervical penetration.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Panting with need, I looked up at Tim, my face finally clean and my eyes literally glowing with desire.
Please, I cant wait any longer. Fuck me! I begged, biting my lip and giving Tim my best doe-eyes as I tried to look as sexy as possible.
Tim gulped, tentacles curling around my thighs and pushing where hed been licking me and pressing lovingly against my pussy.
Gah! So cute! Thick thighs and doe eyes. I love you, Taylor. Youre the best. The hottest, lewdest girl, no, woman ever. Youre so beautiful and amazing. And youre mine. Mine, all mine. Youre my beautiful slut-wife who does everything she can to look sexy for me. Youre awesome! No more waiting. I want to feel your slutty pussy wrapped around my cock and your whore ass squeezing me. Ill spank you and choke you and suck your clit. Im going to fuck you and cum inside your womb. You hear me, Taylor!? Im going to fuck you and make you cum so hard youll ovulate and then Im going to cum all over your eggs! Tim rumbled.
I could feel my heart swell as Tim talked, thumping faster and faster in my chest as it overflowed with love. Love for Tim and the children we would have. I was going to be pregnant! Tim was going to use me and abuse me! He was going to fertilize my eggs! Yes. Yes! Yes! Yes!
His words shot straight to my womb, bypassing my brain for the useless organ it was. His voice was just so deep and rich and manly and I loved it so... much?
Oh fuck!
I inhaled sharply, sucking air through my nose. My abs fluttered and butt clenched, eyes widening in shock as I squirted. My pussy clenched down hard, desperately trying to milk a cock despite being agonizingly empty, spraying my juices all over my thighs and undoing all of Tims hard work.
Before Id even finished cumming, I could feel more tentacles reaching out and starting to lap at my thighs and still twitching pussy as Tim licked up my juices again.
So good. Tastes so good. More, cum more Taylor. I want you to cum more! Ah, so good. Making you cum by just talking. Such a good slut. Good girl, Taylor, good girl. Tim praised, raining kisses all over my face as he continued to lap at my still twitching pussy.
I relaxed, luxuriating in the after-glow. He was just so amazing, so kind and loving. He made me so happy I started purring, my hair swishing back and forth with glee. I leaned forward, closing my eyes as I pressed myself into his side in a soft and tender hug. I felt so warm and safe. So very loved as I basked in his presence and the pleasure of my fading orgasm. Oh, how could anyone possibly feel so much love?
Tim chuckled, wrapping his tentacles about me as he hugged me back.
Hehehe. Oh, such a good girl. Cumming from being told whats going to happen to you. Ah, you look so sexy! So hot and fuckable. Tim gushed, stroking my hair as we embraced.
My purring only got louder, practically roaring at his compliments.
Please, do it. Fuck me! Breed me! I begged, eyes wide with desperation.
Tim giggled, delighted at my eager tone. Then he reached out and tweaked both my nipples, making me gasp.
Good slut. Your pussy better be ready for me, understand? I want it nice and slick so I can shove my cock deep inside you. Tim said, getting back into his role.
I moaned loudly, focusing on the feelings coming from my breasts as Tim as Master toyed with my nipples. I focused on them and the feelings of pleasure shooting from my chest. I followed the pleasure to my clit, my little nub swelling and spreading its joy into my pussy. Oh, fuck! My pussy! It felt so good! So hot and wet and ready. I felt ripe, for want of a better word. Ready to breed.
My mind was once more sinking into my flesh as I felt my pussy start to drip, rivulets of lube once more running down my thighs.
Im ready, Master, my pussy is ready for you. Oh, Master, Im dripping. My horny little pussy is so wet and hungry for your cock. Please, fuck your little submissive whore! Pump your cum inside me and breed this slutty pussy which belongs to you! Master, breed me! I begged again.
Master growled in hunger, tentacles licking up my stocking-clad thighs as he devoured my juices.
Get ready, slut, because the next time you ever touch the ground, youll be a mom. Master said, voice so deep and sexy.
My eyes widened in delight! A mom! I was going to be a mom!
I laughed, overcome with joy, embracing the tentacles that grabbed me, relishing the feeling of them tightening around me as Master lifted me up into the air. As I dangled in his grip, I felt Master wiggle into my black stockings. Straining my neck a little, I looked down, I loved seeing him squirm into my clothes. Id say it made me wet, seeing my stockings bulge and warp as tentacles wound their way beneath them, but my pussy was already a wet and leaking mess.
Once I was finally naked, I relaxed, slumping in Masters grip. It was so nice, being held like this. Feeling Masters powerful grip surrounding me, holding me immobile and totally at his mercy while so much of our skin touched Ah, it was bliss.
I looked down as Master lowered me. He had transformed into a mass of writhing tentacles, and my legs sank beneath the surface while my ass was left to sit on top. It was like when Id been grinding him, sitting with my knees spread and bent, feet poking backwards. The skin on my legs was extra sensitive from cumming so recently, almost like a new pussy, and my feet were new clits to feel pleasure with, as Master licked all over them and between my toes.
As I sat on the wriggling tentacles, I enjoyed feeling them gliding across my labia, squirming at the sensations as they licked and teased my pussy. Oh, fuck, it felt as good as one of my old orgasms. I wasnt cumming again, not yet, but I was so fucking close. With how good this all felt, I knew that my next orgasm would be soon and that it would be fucking huge.
Grinning at the thought, I looked down, eyes flashing an excited gold as I stared at the mass of tentacles licking my pussy.
What are you going to do to me, Master? What new pleasures are you about to inflict? I asked, eager to find out how wed be fucking this time.
Master paused, seemingly a little embarrassed by the question.
Ah, um, the usual? And one new one Id like to try today? Er, if youre willing? Master said, tightening his hold on my thighs a little nervously.
I snorted in amusement.
After everything weve said and done, you think theres something I wouldnt be willing to try? Silly Master, Im always up for anything, so long as its with you. What did you want to try? I asked, curious.
Master bobbed his tentacles bashfully.
Ah, I wanted to, that is, er Could, could I try fucking your urethra today? Um, sounding I think its called? Please? I want to try fucking all your holes. I just, I need to claim them all. I have to cum in every part of you. Tim said, looking utterly adorable as he fidgeted.
I cooed at the sight, clutching my hands to my heart at how cute and considerate he was. Tim really was the best guy possible. No, better even. Somehow. Especially as he wanted to claim me like that. Cumming in all my holes to make them his? It was so romantic.
Of course you can, that sounds hot. Itll feel a bit like squirting, I guess? You know how much I love that Wait, how will I squirt then? I said, frowning a little in confusion.
I loved squirting. The sensation of losing control of my bladder and wetting myself as I came, of cumming so hard I couldnt help but pee It was amazing and I didnt want to do without it. But on the other hand, getting fucked in my urethra sounded hot too. It would feel good, right?
Tim wiggled thoughtfully.
Im, uh, not sure what it will feel like, though its supposed to feel good. But youre right. If we do this, you wont be able to squirt since Ill kind of, um, drink all your pee when I penetrate your bladder. Though itll probably feel good when I cum in there? Tim said hesitantly, a little confused himself.
I raised both eyebrows at that.
Cum inside my bladder? That would feel Huh. What would that feel like? I asked, tapping my lips as I pondered, letting an innocent yet perverted grin stretch them. Lets find out!
Tim perked up at that, his nervousness fading at my obvious enthusiasm.
Okay! Lets do this. Because like I said, you taste so strong today, Taylor. So ripe and ready. Its so fucking hot. Im going to fuck your pussy so hard and deep. Im going to knock you up! Tim said, wrapping even more tentacles around me and squeezing.
I laughed, looking at him lustfully.
Oh? Will you now? You going to keep bragging or fuck me already? Come on, Master, put me in my place. Fuck me. I teased, winking at him as I grinned naughtily.
Rearing up on my legs a little, I reached back and slapped my ass. I gasped, shaking in delight at the sudden burst of pain, sticking my tongue out and daring Tim to do as he said.
Whap!
Whap!
I gasped, eyes widening in excitement, as Master slapped two tentacles on either side of my hips and bound me, hauling me back down into his wriggling mass. Then I felt it, the tip of his cock pushing through my folds and sitting there against my entrance. But Master just held it there, teasing me as I mewled with desire, grinding against him in desperation.
Master gloated as he punished me for teasing him, his voice filled with confidence.
Minx. Just for that, Im going to fuck you until your brain drips out your pussy. Oh! And remember, you have to shout and scream okay? No holding anything back. You have to yell Im cumming whenever you cum, just like before. Oh! And um, act excited? If that makes sense? Like, um, little love-hearts? With your hands? Master said, his voice a little questioning at the end.
I nodded, understanding him.
Like the girls in the pictures, right? I asked.
Folding my hands into my best attempt at a love-heart, I leaned forward and winked, sticking my tongue out again.
Master wiggled excitedly, cock bucking against my pussy delightfully.
Yes, just like that! So cute and hot and Im just going shut up and fuck you. Master trailed off, moaning as I ground my pussy down on his questing tentacles, eyes closing in pleasure.
I grinned, smiling as I kept my hands folded into a heart and forced my trembling hips to hold still. Yes, Master was the one in control, dominating me and setting the pace. But that didnt mean I couldnt help or do my best to please him.
Then I felt the tips of four tentacles grab my puffy labia and spread my pussy open. My eyes shot open, as I felt the tip of his cock at my entrance push in just a little and I realized I had been underestimating him. It was so big! His cock was so thick and slick. The sheer girth had me trembling.
Then Master started to force his way inside me, pulling slutty moans from me as he stretched my pussy wide open.
Uh! So good. Uh! More. Please, Master. Uh! Deeper. Uhhh! I moaned, long and low.
My pussy hungrily swallowed Masters cock, eagerly spreading around his girth. His cock was so big! So ridiculously fat!
Shaking with pleasure, I looked down and watched with a mixture of joy and terror as my delicate folds spread around that monstrous cock. It was obscene, thicker than my fist and only growing fatter as Master slowly worked his way inside me.
I burst out laughing at how wonderful it felt, trailing off into excited panting as Master pushed, spreading my pussy ever wider as he worked himself deep inside me.
Fuck! Master was so big! I was being stretched until it hurt, my whole body shaking in a confused mix of pleasure and pain as my poor pussy was utterly violated. So full. My pussy was so full. But he didnt stop, pushing deeper inside me until the tip of his cock pressed against my cervix.
Still laughing, I lifted my hands to my head, clutching my face as I tried to understand this ecstasy. Everything, everything felt so wonderful! My pussy was stuffed beyond belief, my labia so incredibly tight as they were stretched further than ever before until
Pop.
I gasped, mouth falling open and tongue flopping out as my swollen clit popped out of its little hood in a burst of pleasure, the skin stretched far too tight to contain my engorged pleasure button.
The pleasure. The pain. It was too much, too much cock. All I could do was cum.
Ahhhh! So big. Big! So huge. Huge! Cumming! Uhhh! Master, Im cumming! I babbled happily as I came upon Masters cock.
Beneath me, Master groaned as my pussy clenched, tentacles wriggling about my hips and thighs as he even dragged me down into him, pulling me even further onto his cock. The way he was now lapping at my stretched and puffy labia, licking my clit Cumming! Cumming again! So much cock. Cumming!
Uh, Master, I'm cumming. Cant stop cumming! Uh! Uh! Uh! I moaned shamelessly.
My pussy was in ecstasy. So much pleasure my brain misfired, eyes rolling and splashing pink light everywhere. Luckily, with how focused I was on my pussy it was easy for me to urge it to act, waves rolling up my love-tunnel one after another. My pussy felt so good as I used it to show Master how good a whore I was. Oh, fuck, my pussy felt so good!
Master joined me in moaning, enjoying the feeling of my pussy milking his cock.
So tight. Your pussy is so tight, Taylor. So hot and wet and delicious. Oh, its sucking on me, your pussy is sucking my cock! Master said, voice deep and husky with pleasure.
I smiled crazily, happy giggles bubbling up. Hearing Master praise my pussy while I was cumming filled my heart with joy. I tried and failed to squeeze my pussy tighter. Masters cock was simply too big, so I started rolling my hips instead, gyrating on top of Masters cock, seeking and giving every bit of pleasure I could. Feeling my grin stretch wider as the pleasure ramped, I reached up and cupped my face, fingers curling over my flushed cheeks as I stared down at my crotch, admiring the bulge Masters cock was making in my belly and the way it moved with my rolling hips.
It was so hot. So obscene. So erotic! So fucking good!
Fuck, all Master had done was penetrate me and I was cumming. Oh, he was so wonderful. So kind and good, taking care of my needs so well. I loved cumming so much that I never wanted to stop. Please, I just wanted to live like this. Impaled on Masters cock, fucking and cumming and being as lewd as I could forever.
I bounced up and down, riding out the last of my orgasm. As I dropped myself, I somehow managed to fit another half-inch of cock inside me, my puffy labia stretching exquisitely.
We both moaned deliriously, relishing the sheer pleasure of penetrating me so deeply.
Uhhhhhhh! So good!
So tight. Oh, fu~ck, Gaaaahh!
My cervix felt like it was in heaven as Master pressed into it. So good! Bliss! His cock was kissing my cervix, its tip moving across the tight and twitching knot of muscle in the world's lewdest kiss!
Master chuckled, hugging me tightly, relishing the feeling of my cervix twitching against the tip of his cock.
Oh, my love. You taste so good, both your pussy and your orgasm. You taste so ripe. Oh, my mind is spinning. Drinking your orgasms is the best. Ahhh. This is where I belong. This is where you belong: right here, your pussy wrapped around my cock. I love you so much! Master groaned, pausing to gurgle with happiness as I squeezed and wrapped myself even more snugly around his base. Guwaah. Fuck! So tight! And your cervix keeps twitching. Its because you want to be pregnant, isnt it? Ohhhhh. Im going to fuck that too, you know? Fuck your cervix. All your holes belong to me.
I shivered, barely able to form words in my excitement.
Yes. Uh! Do it. Fuck holes. All. All holes. All my holes. Uh! Fuck my womb! Please! I babbled happily.
I was so happy, feeling so much pleasure. I had stopped cumming, but it still felt like my pussy was? It made no sense, but it felt amazing, like my pussy was cumming without cumming, feeling the pleasure of an orgasm without actually having one. It felt good, my clit thrumming and pussy purring with pleasure. It was awesome but I wanted more. Even though Id just cum, I wanted more!
As if reading my mind, Master tightened his grip on my hips and thighs, forcing me to hold still.
Now, to get into your other holes. Then Im going to fuck you stupid. Stupider? Um, something like that. Oh, youre pussy is so tight. Master moaned, quivering with pleasure inside me.
More tentacles grabbed my ass then, spreading my cheeks wide. I smiled deliriously, so utterly happy and lust-drunk. I wanted to cum, but I would wait, let Master claim all my holes. It was what he wanted, so I would obey, but it was also so romantic. To have Master cum in every hole in my body, claim every part of me as his own Oh, I could hardly wait!
Wet tentacles began to lick at my asshole, slicking my taboo hole with sensitizing pre-cum. It felt so good and I felt my little asshole start twitching, but it refused to open, no matter how much I tried to relax, squished as it was by the cock in my pussy. I growled in frustration, annoyed at my body refusing Masters demands; I wanted my tight little butt to open for him and accept its role as a fuck-hole. Why couldnt my stupid body just obey and relax for Master!?
Ah, idea.
Gas, Master. Please, gas me and make my holes relax for you. Use your powers and make your slutty wife even sluttier. Fuck me up and break me, Master! I begged, pressing my ass down and wiggling.
I giggled, shivering as two of Masters tentacles slithered out of my hair, curling around to reach my face. It tickled, but I forced myself to relax, looking cross-eyed at the pair. Then Master plunged the thin tendrils into my nose, wiggling inside my head.
Strawberries!
Inhaling deeply, I cooed at the sweet smell of strawberries and sex. My head started throbbing and I could feel my whole body flushing as I got super horny. I smiled vapidly as I breathed in again, relishing the feeling of pure happiness filling me. This was so good! The world was just so clear now, so devoid of distractions.
Giggling stupidly, I shifted my hands to clasp my neck, thrusting my chest out to show off my tits. Feeling Masters gas wipe my mind clean was the best, it just made being sexy so easy, zero effort required to act out my heart's deepest desires. Just as good though was the way it made my holes relax. My pussy spread more and what had, moments ago, been almost uncomfortably large was now just perfect as my pussy stopped squeezing and let itself spread, properly accepting Masters cock. My asshole also relaxed, finally allowing Masters probing tentacle to stretch it open.
Hazily, I saw his tentacles admiring my tits and my lazy grin grew.
Do you like them, Master? Do my tits look good? Oh, they feel so heavy. So So weird. Full. Theyre hot, Master. Oh, just like my womb. Its so warm and ready for you. Im going to release my eggs for you. Please take good care of them. I said, my voice low and husky.
Master nodded eagerly, tentacles bobbing as he stared at my heaving chest.
Uh-huh. So good. So perky and sweet. I love your tits, Taylor. Oh, I want to suck on them Later. Right now I want to watch you play with them. Master said as he sunk into my ass.
I just laughed, unable to think of a proper reply through the clouds in my head.
Fuck, I was high, wasnt I? High on Masters gas. Oh, when I came like this Id cum so hard. Just thinking about it had me moaning, too high to control myself or care. Master must have realized this, as he reached up, tangling his tentacles about my hands, before guiding them down to my breasts. Obediently, I grabbed my tits, lifting and squeezing them, playing with my boobs and making myself feel even better.
My breasts, they felt so good, their silky flesh feeling just as good as my pussy as I played with them. I gasped and sighed, filled with wonder and joy as I played with myself. So much pleasure! When I grabbed my nipples it was like they were wired directly to my clit as I rolled them between my fingers.
I squealed, enjoying playing with my tits so much.
Ehhhhh! So good! My tits feel so good! My ass, Master spread it more! Shove more in my ass! I yelled, squeezing my breasts harder.
Master gurgled, so excited as he watched me play with myself.
Gweee! So hot. You look so hot! Fuck, your ass is so soft, it feels so good on my cock. Master said, ecstatic as he wriggled in my ass.
I gasped in delight, feeling another tip probing at my asshole as requested.
Another? Yesss. Oh, Master, please, ruin my ass. I gasped, before bursting out in another bunch of giggles as I breathed in more gas.
Master accepted my invitation and spread my ass further, my tight little ring stretching delightfully as another cock pushed its way inside me. I loved this! The feeling of my soft insides parting before Masters superior cocks was amazing. I tugged at my nipples in delight as the two cocks in my ass spread it, pulling my asshole open as a third tip wiggled its way into my butt.
Whap!
Ahh! Harder! I squealed, my asshole clenching and twitching around the three cocks now inside it.
Master moaned in happiness, enjoying himself as he pushed his third cock into my ass. It was just as thick as the first two, all three together equal to maybe half the one in my pussy.
Pulling himself back together, Master slapped my ass again.
Whap!
He listened to me moan, delighted blues and joyful purples mingling with his lustful pinks as he slapped my ass.
Such a good slut. Such a wonderful wife. You really like getting spanked, dont you? Master said, more tentacles licking furiously all around my labia and asshole as he penetrated me.
Whap!
I nodded, giddily, as Master spanked me.
I do. Im a masochist whore who loves getting her ass spanked. Who gets off on being used by her husband and master. Please, Master, stretch it out. Don't leave my ass so empty. It needs more of your cocks. More! Destroy my ass. Ruin me! Break me! I shouted.
I felt shame rush through me and only add to my pleasure. I was being so lewd! I was shouting such naughty things, and I wanted someone to hear me. I wanted someone to know I was a filthy horny slut.
Whap!
Whap!
I shook, so close to cumming from the pain as Master struck both ass cheeks at once. He chuckled, gently rubbing my tender cheeks after smacking them as his three cocks began to spread my asshole again.
Dont worry, Taylor, I won't leave your ass wanting. Not when I have so many cocks for you to satisfy. No, Im going to shove even more inside you, just like you want. Im going to stretch all your holes and leave them soaked with my cum. Master gloated.
Whap!
Whap!
I shook, the feeling of a fourth cock pushing into my ass while Master spanked me was too much.
Cumming! Uh! Cumming again! Master, Im cumming from Uh! having my ass violated! I moaned happily, rolling my palms against my breasts.
Master just smacked my ass again, making it jiggle and squeeze his cocks as he pushed them even deeper inside me. I felt more than heard a wet pop that had me gasping and shuddering. Master, hed pushed round the bend and was now so deep inside me. Oh, fuck, cumming!
The pain in my butt as it was spanked contrasted the pleasure of my holes deliciously. My abs were quivering, and shoulders shaking; my ass squeezed, my pussy clenched, and I squirted. I was squirting, cumming, dripping all over Masters cock without him even having to thrust. He just penetrated me and spanked me and I came.
It wasnt fair; I wanted Master to feel good too, to feel his cocks thrusting in and out of my holes as I squeezed them. I wanted him to fuck me and make me cum my brains out. So I squeezed my pussy, doing my best to milk his immobile cock, begging it to move. But alas, Master had control of himself for now and remained still, keeping me frustrated even as I came.
More of Masters tentacles curled through my hair, enjoying the feeling of the black strands caressing him back.
Oh, such a good girl, Taylor. So lewd. Now, its time to fuck the one hole of yours I havent claimed yet. All while you moan, beg, and scream for me. Make all the noise you can, okay? Master ordered, his voice so wonderfully deep and manly.
I burbled happily, not really able to form words as my orgasm finished.
Heehee. Uh! Good. Uh! Sho Uh! Ahhhh. Oh! Uh! I trailed off into little pants, my holes still twitching with aftershocks.
Staring passed my breasts to my overstuffed crotch, I shivered in anticipation, watching excitedly as a thin tendril emerged from the pile of slick white tentacles I was sat in. It was thin, but also way too thick, about the width of my pinky, and bumpy, covered in little nodules.
I gulped, watching with wide eyes, as it slithered up to my pussy.
Will Will it fit? I asked nervously.
Master squeezed me, petting my head and hair comfortingly.
Of course it will. Trust me, this will feel amazing. He reassured me.
I sought comfort from his touch, leaning into his tentacles as they pet me. I loved this, feeling so looked after. Tim, he always put so much effort into making me feel comfortable and happy, soothing my fears and catering to my every need. He was amazing. I was so high that I couldnt possibly contain the words that tumbled from my mouth.
Youre so beautiful, Tim. Youre so smart, sweet, kind, and sensitive: always looking after me. So sexy, handsome, and lewd: always making me wet before making me cum more times than I can count. Youre the most amazing person ever. I love you. I gushed, the words coming straight from my heart.
Tim moaned sweetly, hugging me as he pet my hair more.
I love you too, Taylor. You mean everything to me. Youre my sun and moon, my reason to be. Oh, I cant wait to marry you. Just need to make you pregnant and for that Tim trailed off.
I laughed, watching the little tendril wiggle again and press up against my pussy.
Yes, Master, do it! Penetrate my slutty pee-hole and cum inside my bladder! I said, hands massaging my tits once more.
I watched, entranced, as Master brushed the tapered tip of this new tentacle against my pussy, just above my vagina. I giggled. It tickled! Master licked again, the whole area slick with hot pre-cum as he worked the tiny tip over my urethra. Then he paused, lined it up and
Oh! That feels so weird. I said, eyes crossing a little as I focused on the odd sensation.
Feeling Master push his bumpy tendril into my urethra felt odd and tingly. It stung and hurt a little, but nothing compared to the pleasure I felt as he stretched out the tiniest hole in my crotch. Like my ass, it was a hole never designed to be fucked, but Master was amazing and he could make any part of me feel good. My whole body was so sensitive now that that was literally true, if I was turned on enough Im pretty sure he could get me off by just licking my feet. So, feeling him pushing into a place so close to my pussy, so wired and linked to my sex It felt good. Great, even. His little cock was warm and slick and the bumps stimulated me in a truly delightful manner.
Master paused, pressing against something inside me that felt tight.
Huh, thats pretty short. Guess one-and-a-half inches really was the right length. Master mused, still tapping at that odd spot inside my urethra.
I blinked owlishly, still staring down at my crotch and the tentacle disappearing into my pee-hole.
Huh? I asked dumbly.
Master shuddered, shaking himself as he refocused.
Oh, nothing my love. Just remembering some info about sounding. Anyway, get ready, because Im going to push into your bladder now. Then you know what comes next Master trailed off leadingly.
I smiled giddily.
Sex! I squealed while grinding my palms into my nipples.
Master pushed, and I focused on the wonderful sensations coming from my crotch. There was another delightful pop from inside me as I felt part of me give way and open up, submitting to Master as it should. He was in my bladder! It felt so odd but so good, feeling him wiggle about inside me and stretch something never designed for it Oh, so good!
Master hummed in appreciation, his little cock licking the insides of my bladder.
Oh! It tastes so good! Your bladder, its insides, so good! Im going to tap this every day from now on and drink all your pee. Its mine! You hear me, Taylor? Mine! Youll give me all your fluids and drink nothing but my cum! You belong to me, you understand!? Me! Tim growled, curling about me and squeezing possessively.
I shuddered, almost cumming from his voice again.
Yes, Master, you own me. Im your little slut-wife, to do with as you please. I promise to only drink your cum from now on. You can drink my pee whenever you like, Ill always let you know when I have some more for you so you can either make me squirt for you or drink it right from my bladder. Im yours, Master, yours to do with as you please. I babbled, quivering with joy.
I loved this! Being used, made to feel like property I was Masters love-slave, to do with as he pleased.
Master held me even tighter, almost bruising with his lust.
Yes. Such a good slut, such a horny wife. So good. I love you so much, Taylor. I love you more than anything. And now to make you pregnant. Master said longingly.
Pregnant
I wanted it.
The very thought of it made me so happy! I wanted, no, needed to express my gratitude to Master. So, I released one of my breasts and reached down, grabbing a tentacle from the mass I was sat in, and pulling its slick length up to my face. I brought the tip to my lips before giving Master the most tender and loving kiss I could. My eyes closed and I moaned against his tip, relishing the feeling of his silky tentacle widening and gliding across my lips as he kissed me back. I felt the tentacle open, a moist inner tentacle brushing against my lips and requesting entrance. Eagerly I opened my mouth and let him slip inside, his wet inner-tentacle pushing into my mouth to tangle about my tongue. Our kiss deepened as I opened my mouth further, twirling my tongue about his, enjoying the sensations and closeness kissing gave us.
I did my best with just a kiss to show Mas To show Tim how much I loved him. He was my world, and I could hardly wait to start a family with him. He was going to make such an amazing father. So kind and loving and nurturing; the kind every other woman was envious of.
Finally pulling back from the kiss, I cupped his tentacle with both hands, holding him before me and staring at him with love-struck eyes. I smiled, doing my best to project all the love I felt for him: my overflowing, never-ending, boundless love. It It felt like my heart would explode from all the love I had. How was it possible to love someone so much? So much warmth winding through my whole body: swirling from my head, through my heart, and down to my pussy before rising back up to pool in my womb. My eyes glowed brilliant pink and I pushed, pushing my love into my hair and willed it to obey. Obediently my black curls rose, twisting into a love-heart above my head as I curled my hands into a love-heart over my breast.
Tim stared at me, utterly spellbound.
So beautiful. Tim murmured, his voice reverent as he gazed at me.
I was wrong, I could feel more love. He was every fantasy Id ever had come to life and somehow made even better. He was perfect.
I love you, Tim. I said, smiling at him.
Tim reached up, wiping at my cheeks. Oh, I was crying, wasnt I? I was just so happy, overwhelmed by how loved, and loving, I felt as I looked at my husband-to-be.
He smiled back, his tentacles rippling and glowing in the way I knew meant he was happy. Then he made his own love-heart, tentacles twisting in front of me as they glowed a deep, loving pink. So pretty...
I love you too, Taylor. Tim laughed, wrapping more tentacles about my waist as he hugged me.
I laughed too, letting go of the tentacle before me as my hair fell back down, though my eyes were still glowing without any effort. Still, while a hug was nice I wanted sex.
Tim groaned, reminded of just how much cock he had stuffed inside me, as I squeezed down with all my muscles, milking his giant cock with my perverted pussy and squeezing his other four cocks with my ass and abs. My urethra did its best too, clenching like I was trying to hold in my pee as I tightened up on the tiniest cock inside me.
Tim licked at my neck before suckers emerged and latched on. I moaned, relishing the sudden pleasure as he sucked down, more suckers latching onto my skin down the other side of my neck and across both collar bones. Then he ripped them off, making me squeal as more tentacles grabbed at my ass, little suckers sucking on and pulling at my skin before being painfully popped off. It felt so good! My pussy was clenching all by itself as my head throbbed and I inhaled lungful after lungful of delicious aphrodisiac.
Whap!
Whap!
Master spanked my ass, and my holes just started working even harder to please him. I laughed crazily as my head started spinning now, the world wobbling and twisting a bit like I was dizzy. I was so happy, horny, and high.
Hahahaha. Uh! That feels so good, Master. Uh! Yesss. More. Oh, fuck, more. Uh! Please. Hurt me. Abuse me. I moaned and giggled, overflowing with love and lust.
He growled, tentacles now tickling along my ribs and eliciting delighted shrieks from me.
Yes. Use you. Youre mine, Taylor. Mine to hold, love, and fuck. Im going to fuck you until your mind breaks and you become good for nothing but pleasing me and growing our kids inside your womb. Youll be my breeding-bitch; thats what you want, isnt it? To be made into my pregnant wife! Youre mine, Taylor Hebert. Do you hear me!? Mine! Tim rumbled, his voice so deep and dark and manly.
Hearing him degrade me, telling me how he would break me and turn me into a breeding-bitch, good for nothing but sucking cock and getting pregnant
I shook, my eyes crossing as I gasped, my body shaking as I shrieked and giggled.
Cumming, Master! Your slutty wife is cumming! Hahahaha! I love cumming, I love sex! Make me cum more, please! Break me! Do it! Break my mind with your cock! Make me your breeding-bitch! I burbled happily while cumming from his words once more.
I was so fucking high. I could already see colors blurring, little rainbows blooming around the edges of lights. So high on Masters gas, and so horny, I couldnt think beyond trying to please Master and earn myself more pleasure.
Master snarled, grabbing my ass cheeks roughly with more suckers as he spread me wide.
Yes! Get ready, because today youre getting pregnant. I can taste it. Master said, sounding so eager and aggressive.
Then, finally, after so long
Master pulled his cocks back; I felt them sliding out of me, leaving my poor holes soul-crushingly empty. No! I needed them back inside me! Please, Id do anything to feel full again! I needed it, needed Masters cocks inside me! Please!
I wailed, begging for his cocks to return but then
Im cumming! I screamed.
Master slammed them back home. He shoved his cock deep into my pussy, kissing my cervix again. He stuffed my ass and pushed even deeper inside me, slowly starting to work his way through my large intestine. Even my bladder felt good, the tiny cock now buried to the hilt inside it, pushing against the back wall in a way that felt unbelievably nice.
I burbled in happiness, unable to truly express just how good this felt.
Uh! Uh! Uhhh! Ah! Ohhhh! Uh!
My pussy squeezed, and I flexed it, using my orgasm to make it ripple and pulse. I pushed my love into my pervy pussy, my folds rhythmically squeezing along the length of that monstrously. Fat. Cock!
Master gurgled, obviously enjoying the sensations as he started to really fuck me.
Guwah! Geeeh. Guwah? Gaahh! He gurgled as he pistoned his cocks in and out of my slutty holes.
So good. So much pleasure. I laughed, shaking my ass and matching Masters pace, teasing him with my butt as it bounced up and down in his grip.
Whap!
Whap!
Whap!
Whap!
It must have worked, as he began slapping my ass routinely, whacking my tender tush every couple of seconds until it was smarting and burning and felt so utterly wonderful.
My ass! I was cumming from my ass! Being fucked and spanked drove me over the edge into a purely anal orgasm, to accompany my pussy as it continued furiously milking Masters monster cock.
I lost it then, eyes rolling in my head as I let my obscenely long tongue flop out, gasping and moaning as I came. Drool dripped down my chin to splash across my breasts, and I could only moan louder.
Master licked up my chest, wiping away the drool I was spilling and replacing it with his own tingling pre-cum. The tingling warmth had me grabbing my breasts once more as I started to eagerly massage his fluids into my hyper-sensitive chest. Cumming! Cumming from my tits!
Summoning the dregs of my consciousness, I growled, fighting through the overwhelming pleasure to demand more.
I love it rough! I love it hard! Fuck me, Master! Love me as I cum for you! I shouted, licking my lips as my eyes crossed and glowed.
Whap!
Whap!
I slapped my tits, jiggling them about and playing with them for myself and Masters viewing pleasure.
Master obviously loved the show as he growled, sucking on me all over with his suckers, licking every inch of my body as he fucked me. His cocks rammed my holes, forcing them open and enjoying the way they clung to him all the tighter for his roughness.
I inhaled, drawing deep on the gas and everything felt so clear, my head so blissfully empty. I relaxed, watching the pretty colors and just feeling. I could feel it all, every sensation thrumming through my body as I experienced a full body orgasm. It was just so... so right. Twitching and cumming on Masters cocks, feeling him use and violate every hole in my crotch. It was like the universe had unfolded before me and I understood my place: right here, being fucked, feeling good, and feeling loved.
It was good. I was cumming, cumming so hard. But I wanted more! I could feel better, so much better. The fact I could still think was proof of that. I wanted to be overwhelmed and broken, to have my brain turned to mush as my holes were fucked and eggs fertilized.
Whap!
Whap!
Master kept slapping my ass again, tentacles delivering stinging blow after stinging blow.
You like that, you dirty masochist slut? Master rasped, voice low and husky.
I nodded, pulling my hands back before slapping my breasts again.
Whap!
Whap!
Love it. So good. Little pain-slut. I whimpered, eyes rolling in my head.
Master kept thrusting while picking up the pace, hammering my insides just like I wanted.
So good, your pussy is so good. Take more, take more of my cock! Master rumbled, going wild with lust.
I laughed again, barely able to control myself as Master thrust inside me. My ass felt so good, clenching around its four cocks.
Yes, more! More in my ass! Put another cock in, please! No, two! Stretch my urethra more! I gushed.
My eyes opened wide, their pink glow growing so bright all I could see were rainbows as Master obliged me. The little tendril hammering my urethra and bladder swelled, more than doubling in girth as my poor urethra screamed, aching in such a delicious way. He even split the tip, three bumpy tendrils now probing about inside my bladder and making me feel otherworldly sensations.
Cumming! Heeheeha! Still cumming! I shrieked between bouts of giggling.
The wet slapping of Master fucking my holes, the perverted squelching as he licked my flushed labia and engorged clit, the blood rushing in my ears, and the echoing thunder of my breathing It was our own erotic music, and I rocked out to it. As we fucked, I danced, working my body side to side, gyrating my hips, shaking my ass, and rolling my arms as I played with my breasts.
Master really seemed to enjoy my dancing, as suckers were now biting down all over my body and causing pure pleasure as they suckled at my skin, followed by blissful bursts of pain when he popped them off. It was so good, but it couldnt distract me from the feeling of a fifth cock stretching my ass open followed by an agonizing sixth. I moaned, eyes rolling deliriously as I came. My ass was cumming, stretched so wide on six of Masters cocks. Each one was maybe two, two-and-a-half fingers wide? Whatever. They were thick and there were so many of them Id swear my ass was stretched just as wide as my pussy.
I babbled happily, tongue still lolling out as I let my head flop forward. I stared down, giddy with excitement as I watched Masters cocks push their way inside me. I was delighted at the bulges I could see through my abs. The monster cock in my pussy kept knocking on my cervix and making it twitch as my womb was pressed up until it bulged just above my mound. The six in my ass made little bumps in my side, rhythmically pushing against my skin as each tip thrust its way deeper and deeper inside me and distorted my abs. Master was stretching me out, opening my insides and using me, taking his pleasure from me as he should.
More tentacles wiggled over me, burying my legs to the hips, but thankfully leaving my crotch bare so I could admire what Master was doing to me. I smiled, even as I let my tongue dangle, looking up to meet Masters gaze as he stared at me. The way his tentacles brushed along the soles of my feet, wiggled between my toes, and licked from my inner thigh all the way to the tip of my toes was electrifying.
I cooed, delighted at my bliss.
Oh, Master, Im cumming so hard. Cumming from everywhere. My pussy, my ass, my bladder, my nipples. Even my feet are cumming. But I want more. Please, Master, more. I said, cumming so hard but still wanting more.
Master delivered, fucking me even faster and harder, gurgling in bliss as he fucked me, his bestial sounds constant now, adding to the music of our fucking.
Gah! Guweh. Guuuuh. Guwag. Goooo. Ahhh! Geeeee. Master gurgled, sounding utterly monstrous as he lost himself to pleasure.
I smiled, head spinning as rainbows danced across my vision. I was responsible for reducing Master to such a state, now only capable of fucking. I was the one giving him so much pleasure hed become a monster capable of nothing but fucking.
I wanted that too! I wanted to feel that good, to be reduced to nothing but a set of spasming holes stretched around my Masters cocks. I could feel it coming. There was a wave of pleasure rising inside me, and after so many intense and brutal sessions, I had learnt to ride the pleasure instead of letting it pull me under. To help with that, I took a deep breath, filling my mind with sex and the taste of strawberries as I got myself even higher.
As my mind floated, I felt the pleasure in my ass and flexed my abs, squeezing down on the cocks buried in my guts as they started to make their way across my body below my lungs. It felt so odd, to have something so deep inside me, but so utterly amazing. It was its own orgasm, the sheer fullness flooding my body with deep waves of pleasure. They flowed through me and gave the sharper orgasms in my pussy and asshole a pleasant background to cum too. I enjoyed it so much, clenching my muscles and doing my best to give as much pleasure back as I could.
Below me, Master writhed and groaned, regaining something of himself as we continued to fuck.
Geeee! So good. So fucking good. Your ass is amazing, Taylor. So warm and soft and stretchy. Gah! I fucking love your ass. Yes, squeeze my cocks with your ass. Guuwah. Oh, it feels good! You can take more right? Please say you can! Master begged?
That wasnt right.
I shook my head, looking chastisingly at Master.
Nuh-uh. Master doesnt beg. What should you say, Master? I said, the words just tumbling from my mouth. Id made Master feel so good he was delirious and had dropped character. I was good at sex too! So good!
Master growled at me for my impertinence. Tightening his grip on my hips as he continued to pound me relentlessly. The licking at my puffy labia intensified before suddenly Master lashed out, a tendril opening up and swallowing my clit before sucking down hard.
I wailed in ecstasy as my poor clit exploded with pleasure.
Uwaaaaah! Cumming!
WHAP!!
Master slapped my ass extra hard as I screamed with pleasure, cumming on his cocks, juices gushing from my pussy to splatter all over my thighs.
Naughty girl, getting full of herself. Who is the Master here, and who is the submissive? Master demanded, his voice smug and devious as he forced me to cum.
Sucking in great lungfuls of air as I came, I let go of my breasts to reach up to my face, gathering up the locks of my silky hair that had tumbled across it as they waved in happiness, and pushing them back behind my ears.
With my face clear I smiled giddily, delighted at Master reasserting himself and putting me back in my place. Master, he sounded so manly, so powerful. The pleasure of his cocks still fucking my quivering holes was orgasmic as he took control and utterly dominated me.
I let my hands slide down my face to drape around my neck as I thrust out my chest, presenting Master with my perky tits as I shook them for his enjoyment. Just like my pussy when pleasing cock, my body was superior at being sexual without input from my brain. I didnt need to think to please him, I just did. I was sexy. I was slutty. I was submissive. I was all those things without even trying. So I shook my ass and made my boobs bounce for his enjoyment. I presented myself to Master and submitted.
You. Youre the master, Master. Uh! And Im your submissive slut, good for nothing but taking your cocks, looking sexy, and giving you as much pleasure as possible. Ohhhh! I love this so much, Master! Uh! Im cumming, cumming so hard, cumming for so long. Uh! My ass, my pussy, urethra Uh! Uh! Uhhh! I trailed off into shameless moans.
Master moaned, enjoying himself just as much as I was.
Guuuuah. Okay, slut, ready to take even more of your Masters cocks? He said, his voice dropping back down to being deep and beastly.
I moaned like a wanton whore, still shaking my tits as I bounced up and down on Masters cocks, enjoying every ounce of pleasure as my mind slowly dripped out my pussy.
Uhhhh! Yes, Master, Im ready. Please give your little subby-slut even more of her Masters cock! Fuck me up! I said, panting and gasping with pleasure.
Whap!
Whap!
Master spanked my ass twice in appreciation, stroking the stinging flesh lovingly.
Grrrah. Good girl, so ready and willing. Gah! Such a good wife. I love you. Master said, hugging me tight as he started to fuck me even faster, his cocks a blur and even starting to vibrate inside me.
I howled, screaming from the pleasure permeating my whole body as I came even harder.
AHHHHHH!!
My clit was swollen, engorged by the constant sucking, and filled with such incredible pleasure. Just like my bloated bladder, my punished pussy, and annihilated ass. I was filled with inhuman amounts of pleasure, and I loved it!
Then I felt Master swell, the six cocks in my ass growing bigger as they became textured? They bulged, becoming sort of lumpy, like each one was a series of balls connected together. It felt wonderful, constant changes of pressure shifting about and distorting my insides, my abs bulging obscenely as I was filled with more cock than Id ever dreamed of. I was cumming, pleasure washing through my core and spreading down to my pussy and asshole. Masters cocks were vibrating but thrusting slower now, alternating so each was pushing forward one by one, sliding down my other side now as they worked their way through me. It was utter ecstasy!
Oh fuck! Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck! Cumming! Uhhh! Holy shit, Im cumming! Uhhh! Uhhh! So good. My pussy feels so good. Uhhhh! I wailed, clutching my head in ecstasy, feeling my curls thrashing about as my world dissolved into pleasure, and I poured out my deepest thoughts. Only good girls let tentacles fuck them. Only good girls! Everyone else... Hahaha! What a shame, what a shame. Missing, missing so much. So good, tentacles are so good!"
I was screaming and cursing from how good I felt, the weirdest things spilling from my mouth. I laughed crazily, still rolling my hips and working my body atop Masters cocks. It felt so good! So fucking good! Cumming like this, constantly and incessantly, it was intense. Every time I thought Id reached the peak of my pleasure I found more, new heights for me to climb. And I did. I climbed them, riding higher and higher as I grew to understand each orgasm before pushing my body to cum even harder.
I felt Master swelling in my pussy, his cock thickening more and more, as more cock fit inside me than ever before. I sucked deeper and deeper on his gas, loving how happy and horny it made me. I giggled stupidly, utterly cum-drunk and high as a kite, relishing the sheer beauty of my orgasm. My ass felt so full, my guts churning with pleasure. My pussy was purring, my love-tunnel quivering as it swallowed Masters beastly cock. He was huge! I swear his cock was as round as my calf. No normal girl could possibly have taken his cock, and that filled me with a fierce pride, knowing I could please Master like no one else.
Master fucked me hard and fast, ramming himself deep inside me. He kissed my cervix, pushing my womb up as it thirsted for his cum.
Wait. Thirsted!?
M-Master, you s-still havent c-cum? I stammered, eyes widening in shock as I whimpered. Is Is my pussy not good enough for you?
Master grunted, fucking me so hard and fast I didnt even have to try to look sexy as my eyes crossed from so much pleasure.
No. Pussy. Amazing! So talented. Its sucking on me! So good! Tastes so sweet! I just... Gah! So close. Im so close! I just... I need... Deeper. So fertile. Need deeper. Closer! Eggs! Need your eggs! Master shouted, desperately pounding against my cervix.
I babbled stupidly, my mind cracking further and further every time Master hammered on my cervix. He was fucking me so hard, the cocks in my ass having worked the whole way round, now busily moving back and forth, surrounding my womb as the cock in my pussy battered it. My womb was the only part of me yet to cum, and I knew why, it wouldnt cum until Master did and he filled me with his hot, virile sperm.
Moaning, I tried to help, to look sexy and cute as Master fucked me. Bringing my hands up I made little Vs next to my face, smiling as I let my tongue flop out, eyes blazing with lust as they crossed while I curled my hair up, forming a little love-heart above my head. Doing this, looking slutty and adorable, it not only helped Mater feel good but it also helped me truly accept who I was. I was a slut and that was okay. It was okay to like sex this much. Sex was the best.
Wiggling my hips, I continued to bounce on Masters cock.
Master, wont you help me? Play with my tits, Master. You love them, dont you? Enjoy your wife's perky tits as you fuck her naughty holes. I said playfully.
Master gurgled happily, starting to lose himself to lust once more. He was feeling so much pleasure, I could tell, but something beyond either of our control, some instinct was holding him back. Something was stopping Master from cumming inside me as he would normally.
Still, at my urging, he reached up: two tentacles thick as my biceps reaching for my breasts. Their tips opened, spreading into three parts, lined with delicious looking nubs, as three soft pink tentacles emerged from the center of each. I squealed with delight as they latched onto my tits, sucking and licking and rubbing all over them. The center of each tentacle sucked and dragged my nipples into the thrashing depths, constantly stimulated as the three center-tentacles wiggled all over my tits. I bucked, thrusting my chest out as I rocked side to side, holding my little victory signs up to signal Masters victory over me as he subjugated me and made me cum. I was cumming from my tits now, and it was wonderful.
Cumming, Master, cumming! I squealed, reveling in the pleasure from my tits.
My skin was on fire, like I was burning with pleasure as sweat poured down my sides. My head was pounding, my vision a techni-color mess where only my husband stood out from the madness. My pussy, clit, ass, and urethra were cumming so hard and now my tits were too. My whole lower body was writhing, spasming and clenching as I encouraged it to move. This was the best, but Master still hadnt cum and that just wasnt good enough. I needed to help him...
I grinned pervertedly as a crazy idea occurred to my lust addled brain.
Push your cock deeper! Deeper, Master, deep as you can. Force me to take you into my depths. Please, please, please, Master, fuck my womb! I moaned, cumming constantly.
He didnt even pause, just forced his cock deeper like I said, hammering against my cervix in utter desperation as I babbled encouragement.
Yessss! Uhhh! Cumming, cumming harder, Master. Uh! Youre greedy wife is ready for your cum, please, fuck me pregnant. Cum inside, knock me up, make me your breeding-bitch. Uh! Master, Master, Master! I begged, giddy as even more pleasure started ravaging me.
Yes! So good! My mind was cracking again. Overwhelmed by my love for Master and the ruthless fucking he was giving me. So much pleasure, all my holes cumming: ass, pussy, bladder. So good. So strong! I was cumming so hard I had to yell to express myself properly.
Oh, fuck! Uhhh! Cumming! Im cumming, Master, cumming! Please, harder! Break me! Cumming! I shouted before dissolving into blissful moaning. Uhhh! Uh! Uh! Uh!
Master lost the ability to speak too, lost to his lust as he continued to batter my cervix.
Glug. Glurrghhh. Aaaaah. Guahhh. Huwaaaaah. Master gurgled, his voice utterly monstrous.
I froze, forcing my hips down as far as they would go. I could feel it. My cervix was opening. Masters cock was pressing up into me constantly now, wiggling and thrashing inside my pussy as he stopped thrusting and just pushed. The tip was pressed into the very center of my cervix and, bit by bit, I could feel the sensitive muscle begin to spread.
Recovering a little, I sucked in deeply through my nose, flooding my lungs with Masters gas. His aphrodisiac surged through me, filling my head with fluffy pink clouds as I continued to greedily suck in more. The world started spinning as I became so horny I lost my sense of direction, unable to tell up from down in my wanton need. It helped, I could feel it. My cervix relaxed even more, spreading itself obediently before Masters cock. Every second it grew wider was bliss, my heart hammering pure pleasure through my veins. It felt so good, constant waves of pleasure rolling through my core as my cervix submitted to Masters cock.
I trembled, my whole body shaking as it prepared to cum again as Master forced my cervix open.
Then he was through, my cervix stretched about his thick cock as my orgasm detonated and pleasure exploded through my pussy. If Id thought opening my cervix had been good, Id had no idea, absolutely no idea! This orgasm, this feeling... My pussy was cumming while cumming! I wailed, my orgasm drawn out into one long blur as Master entered my most sacred place, stretching it out and filling me with his divine cock.
I looked down, eyes unfocused as I orgasmed, my hands roaming sensually across my shiny pre-cum and sweat-slicked skin.
Eventually, my eyes refocused. It took me a few moments to understand what I was looking at, but once I did, I giggled pervertedly. My belly was bulging obscenely, sticking out so lewdly where Masters monstrous cock was claiming my womb. I was swollen; I looked maybe three months pregnant and it was awesome! I had no idea I could feel this good, that my womb could be stretched in such an erotic way, or that it would look so mind-bogglingly sexy! It felt so fucking good, but I wanted more. I wanted Master to fuck my womb.
Master, Master, Master, Master, Master. I repeated, unable to say anything else. I couldnt think, just feel and beg.
Master, gurgled, twitching inside me as I babbled. Hed stilled when he fully penetrated my womb, all his tentacles pausing, overwhelmed by the pleasure of my most intimate place wrapping around his phenomenal cock. He adjusted after another dozen or so seconds of my begging, and as he did so, all his cocks started moving again, slowly at first, but picking up speed quickly. The cocks in my ass started thrusting and vibrating again; the tentacle in my bladder licking my insides and making me feel like I was squirting. My tits were being squeezed, and my nipples sucked on greedily. My clit was huge now, swollen from Masters constant sucking, my bloated pleasure nub throbbing with the beat of my heart.
Cumming!
I gasped, unable to scream or even speak, as the air was knocked from my lungs by how hard I was cumming. I greedily accepted the feelings, not bothering to even try and understand them, just letting the inhuman pleasure sweep through me as I came. No thoughts, just pleasure. I enjoyed it. I embraced it. This was my place; this was what I was for, what Id become. Just a set of holes designed to feel inhuman amounts of pleasure. A vessel for pleasure, improved until I could exist as one never-ending orgasm that I might properly feed Master and use my talented pussy to drive him utterly manic.
Master gurgled beneath me, tentacles thrashing as he fucked me. He was spasming, all his tentacles twitching as he touched me all over and licked everything he could, their tips dripping pre-cum and smearing it across my skin. I relished it, delighted by the perverse feeling of Master touching me and the absolute desire he had for my body.
Then Master moved the monster cock in my pussy, his obscene length pulling back and almost sucking my poor womb out of me with it. His tip reached my cervix which tightened around him, begging him not to leave as I gibbered in fear, unable to bear the potential loss and emptiness if he pulled all the way out. Thankfully for my sanity, he understood my desperate squeezing, the tip stopping just before my cervix. Then Master slammed back home, stretching my womb out again in an explosion of pleasure that had me seeing stars.
I giggled vapidly, eyes glowing with lust. I was delirious with pleasure, orgasm after orgasm bubbling up inside me every time Master pushed into my womb. Each orgasm bubble floated up, buoyed by my endless lust before going pop to reveal sexy-image after sexy-image behind my eyes, my brain reliving all the pornographic pictures Id seen of girls fucking with tentacles. It was beautiful and only increased my desire until, from the depths of my subconscious, my most heartfelt fantasy rose up to dominate my existence.
I was older, my body filled out yet still youthful and even more erotic. My boobs were swollen with milk, my hips permanently widened to make birthing easy, my ass big and soft, my thighs thick and juicy. My skin was richly tanned with white tan-lines highlighting my naughty places. I looked so erotic and carnal, an ancient Fertility-Goddess come to life.
I lounged in Tims grasp, submitting to the tentacle Sex-God who had dominated every one of my holes to claim my heart and hand in marriage. He pinned me down, binding me to him as his willing love-slave, a Fertility-Goddess utterly devoted to him and his pleasure. His mighty tentacles wrapped around my upper arms, caressing me tenderly even as they kept me in my place. More of his powerful limbs bound my thighs and calves, spreading my legs obscenely in a perfect splits, leaving my needy and slutty holes completely exposed.
My naked pussy was proudly displayed, my labia rosy and puffy as they stretched lovingly around the absolute monster of a cock that was dominating my sopping slit with slow sensual strokes, wet spurts shooting out with every thrust below my quivering clit. My plump ass was spread wide, held open by a pair of tentacles to show off my asshole and the second monster cock violating my taboo hole. Two more cocks curled around my cheeks to plunge into my mouth, face fucking me as my tongue hung out submissively.
My eyes had been transformed, glowing pink love-hearts replacing my iris, their flashing light declaring my constant orgasm to the world. Atop my head, a short length of my silky hair curled into another glowing love-heart, the rest of my raven locks spreading out to tangle with, and embrace, Tims tentacles. Beside my face I held my hands up in little Vs, proudly proclaiming my Sex-Gods total victory over me.
Meanwhile, my milk swollen tits shook and shuddered with every thrust into my pussy, milk gushing from my nipples in thick white rivulets that ran down my breasts before flowing over the curve of my belly. And and my belly. I I was swollen with child, at least 9 months pregnant. I was huge! My belly was majestic, the epitome of motherhood.
I was pregnant and I was beautiful.
I swallowed harshly, fixated on my fantasy as my womb was pounded, not yet cumming but flooding me with pleasure non the less. I I had never seen anything so beautiful before in my life. I I wanted No, I needed that vision to become reality. I needed to become the woman Id seen: the Fertility-Goddess worshiping her Sex-God. I needed it more than anything.
Uhhhhh! Yes, do it! Make me your Goddess! I said, eyes glowing with lust for my fate.
My fantasy, my vision, the image I had seen filled me with so much desire I was cumming. To be transformed into that sexy Fertility-Goddess was my heart's deepest desire. And, what I needed to fulfil that want, to turn me into that divine slut, was my Masters was my Sex-Gods cum. I needed him to flood my womb and cover my eggs, for him to corrupt my most divine and fertile place with his cum.
And he was so close, I could feel his cock throbbing in my pussy, so close to releasing his big and sticky load. I licked my lips, eyeing Master greedily. Inside me, my muscles rippled as my pussy sucked on Masters delicious cock. It must have felt exquisite, my pussy truly lavishing his length with attention. It was enough pleasure to break a lesser man. But not my Master. My Master was the strongest, sexiest, and most dominant being there was: a Tentacle Sex-God.
Master moaned even louder, enjoying the skill of my pussy as it wrapped around him. In response, deep inside me, I felt his monstrously fat cock split, the tip fanning out as his cock spread and stretched my womb wonderfully as it anchored itself inside me. The four petals curled and pressed their insides against my womb: they were lined with little nubs which Master was rubbing all over my tender womb. The pleasure was intense, my womb clinging tightly to Masters cock even as he spread the tips further apart, but it was overshadowed by my joy as Master groaned, his voice so deep and sexy.
I love you, Taylor. Love you so much. Master rasped, licking the insides of my womb as he continued to fuck it hard and fast.
I shook, so full of pleasure and love my pussy and womb felt like they were melting.
I love you, Tim. Love you so much. I parroted back, unable to do anything else.
His words sunk into my empty head. Love. Just thinking about it made me clench, my womb squeezing Masters cock just like my pussy was. He growled, loving the extra tightness, but only fucking me all the harder as he pounded my womb into complete and total submission.
My mind was so clear that every little thought just went straight through it and spilled from my lips.
Yours. Im yours. Your submissive. Your slave. My Sex-God, please, cum inside me. Cum inside. I begged, fixated on my God and his cum.
Then I felt it, the tips of the two tendrils wriggling out of the center of Masters cock as he fucked my womb even faster, my pussy making such wet and lewd noises. Inside my womb, the two new cocks forced their way to the sides and rubbed around the edges until they found something on either side of my sacred place. They paused for a moment before pushing even deeper inside me. My eyes rolled up into my head, my tongue falling out like Id trained it to as my brain completely shut down. I was cumming, cumming, cumming! Master was making his way into my fallopian tubes, heading for my ovaries and my eggs! He was going to corrupt my ovaries and ready my precious eggs for him to fertilize! I was going to be a mother!
Mom, mom, mom! I was going to be a mom! Please, please, please let me be a mother! Give them to me, give me my babies! I want them. I want them. I want them!
My mind overflowed with love and joy. I was going to be a mother, filled with brand new life. I would continue to feel this pleasure in my womb, but slower as the most womanly part of me swelled with our child. Our baby would stretch my womb as they grew, forcing me into a constant, never ending orgasm. The pleasure would devour me, turn me into a brain-dead bimbo only capable of sucking my masters cock and obeying his orders. Then Id give birth in a mix of pain and pleasure so mind-breakingly amazing that Id get addicted instantly! As my child suckled at my milky tits, Id be transformed, reborn as the Fertility-Goddess begging my Sex-God to fuck my womb and start it all over again!
My heart thumped against my ribs as I twisted my fingers, shaping them into a love-heart above the rapid beat, doing everything in my power once more to express the overwhelming love and pleasure that was my existence.
As I fantasized, Master pushed, straining inside my tubes. I felt them stretch, accepting him as all parts of me should. They spread so wonderfully around him, accommodating and stretchy, but still hugging his cocks like twin vices as he pushed inside me. It felt great! So intimate and romantic. The perfect pleasure and romance as Masters dominant cock sanctified all parts of my sacred and submissive womb.
I embraced the thought, letting my broken mind rebuild itself around it. I pulled the floating pink wisps of my consciousness together, focusing them on my pussy, womb, and ovaries. This was what I was for, and I screamed it to the world, hoping someone, anyone, everyone would hear my slutty cries.
Yes!! Fertilize my eggs!! Breed me, Master, breed me like the Sex-God you are! Fill me with your babies! Turn me into a mother! Make me your Fertility-Goddess! Corrupt my ovaries! Fertilize my eggs!
Master pushed out of my fallopian tubes, his twin cocks moving to caress my most precious organs, tenderly stroking my ovaries. He tasted them, touching the deepest cores of my femininity so intimately. He lovingly kissed my fertile flowers before his two tentacles shuddered and shot pre-cum all over them, covering my ovaries in beautiful wetness and heat. My egg blossoms fluttered, delighting in the feeling of my Sex-God corrupting them.
Eggs! Eggs! Eggs! Master gurgled happily, wrapping his cocks protectively around my ovaries as they grew hotter and hotter.
Then I felt it. Two little pricks of fire burning inside me.
I was ovulating. Ecstatic joy overwhelmed me as both my ovaries released an egg directly into the care of my husband. I could feel his cocks cuddling both my ovaries in heart-felt thanks before taking charge of my beloved eggs. The feeling of ovulating and the sheer trust I knew I could place in Tim as he took care of my eggs... It felt so good, so utterly amazing and heart-warming. Id done it. Id ovulated. Twice!
I was going to be a mom! Babies, babies, babies!
I wailed deliriously, embracing my absolute submission as my mind was consumed by the joy of motherhood. No one could feel this much pleasure, love, and happiness while remaining sane, it just wasnt possible. But even if it was driving me mad, it was the best. Thing. Ever. It was everything Id ever wanted and more. Id released two eggs. Not one, two! Twins! I was going to have twins! I was going to be a mom to twins!
Carefully Master scooped my eggs back, his tentacles guiding my precious eggs safely from my ovaries and into my fallopian tubes. He carried them back to my womb before his cocks formed a protective ball around each of my eggs, holding them safely to the sides as Master continued to dominate my womb with his main cock.
This was what hed been instinctively waiting for, I realized. All this time, hed been preparing me. His cum corrupting my body to ready me for such deep penetration, our endless sex training me to endure more and more pleasure so I could handle this. Hed altered my body and prepared my pussy so he could safely reach my eggs and guide them to my womb. Tim-Husband-Master had done all this to ensure the safety of our children, to guarantee he would be the one who fertilized my eggs, and to ensure that Id be ready to be the perfect mother.
EEEEEEEEEHHH!! I squealed in excitement again.
My excitement was apparently contagious as, below me, Master groaned, his whole body shuddering and flickering pink with orgasmic euphoria. Master was cumming! He was cumming so hard. The way he was babbling was all the evidence I needed that my pussy had broken his mind. Id been a Good Girl and brought my Master to a mind-breaking orgasm!
Eggs! Eggs! Eggs!! Eggs!! EGGS!! Master chanted, his voice so deep and powerful and masculine I fell in love all over again as his orgasm completed us.
Cum splattered all over me, dozens of cocks shooting creamy spurts all over my body, tentacles cumming just from touching me and tasting my skin. I laughed in excitement as Master covered me with his sticky cum. Next he came on my tits, hot cum oozing all over them in a hot mess that tingled and heightened their already incredible pleasure. Then the first spurt shot into my bladder, filling it with heat and even more pleasure. My eyes widened and I looked down, watching my bladder suddenly bloat and become visible as a slight bulge atop my mound.
It it felt so good. It hurt as it stretched me and it felt so fucking good.
Cumming!
My bladder and pee-hole were cumming! Ohhhhhh!
Then spurts entered my ass, fountaining from all over the cocks inside my guts, filling my intestines with cum and delicious wonderful heat. It felt so good, it was like my whole abdomen was cumming, just so much pleasure. My ass and guts felt almost as good as my pussy and womb now. Almost.
Then came the absolute pinnacle of pleasure Id been waiting for, longing for, begging for.
Masters monster cock swelled, stretching my pussy even wider as he sucked on my now colossal clit and lapped at my luscious labia. He stretched my pussy so much that, for a moment, I was sure it would tear. But of course, Master had prepared me well, modified me into a fertility-goddess, so I took his bulging cock with nothing but a guttural moan. I felt the bulge surge up his cock, smashing through my pussy in a wave of bliss as my walls continued to milk him. The bulge hit my cervix and forced it open even wider in a burst of ecstasy. Then the bulge was in my womb: Masters cock was swelling and swelling, my womb bulging beautifully before his cock blasted cum out of the middle, soaking me with his seed. My submissive womb greedily accepted every delicious and divine drop, rewarding me with pure pleasure as my womb joined Master in orgasm.
I was cumming! Master was cumming! We were cumming together, my eggs unprotected and ready to be fertilized. I smiled, tossed my head back and laughed, throwing my hands up high as every part of my body came. I was cumming so hard my whole body was shaking. I was high, cum-drunk, and so deliriously happy. I was in love with the greatest guy in the world and he was cumming inside me, fertilizing my eggs.
I felt it, the cum filling my womb and flooding the tentacles protecting my eggs. I felt my womb bulge, my skin stretched taught above my mound as Master continued filling me with his cum. It felt so thick, hot, and tingly as it saturated my womb. It was so good, truly amazing. Masters cum felt like the best thing ever as my womb's terrible thirst was finally sated and it finally relaxed, stretching obediently and cumming with every spurt of Masters seed.
I cooed, relishing my multiple womb-gasms, mind blissfully blank as I immersed myself in more pleasure than a normal woman could survive. I was cumming as my eggs were fertilized! It was pleasure beyond pleasure, ecstasy beyond ecstasy, bliss beyond bliss, cumming beyond cumming.
Below me, Tim moaned orgasmically, relishing the divine ecstasy of cumming directly inside my womb, the godly joy of knowing that he was fertilizing my eggs and was the father of my children. Father. Babies. Family. We were a family!
So much emotion. So strong. Gah! Potential. I Guweh. Our babies. Geh! I can I can feel you Taylor. I Ha! Please, wake up! Wake up and BE THEIR MOTHER!! Tim shouted, holding me tight as he came explosively inside me.
My mind shattered once more, overwhelmed by the joy and ecstasy of starting my family with Tim, as he pushed at something hidden inside me and...
I saw.
Time became meaningless. I just existed. I was simply floating, riding along upon an endless wave of warmth and pleasure as my body grew distant. It was still mine, but not me, as I came so hard my mind left my body. Beside me I felt Tim embrace the same pleasure, his mind also lifting free from his body. Separate and yet so close to one another we reached out to the other, embracing and clinging together as our minds, and more, melded. Together we felt something that was us, but not us, reaching towards one another and clinging together just as we were.
There was a sense of companionship and connection so profound we would have cried if we could. Two beings, so lonely they were dying, reaching out to each other and realizing they were no longer alone. This was my love for Tim, a beautiful warmth that healed us. This was my love for Taylor, a brilliant light that filled us.
No longer were we two people with two bodies, instead we became one being with two bodies. A single entity bound together by pleasure. One female human, quivering in orgasm, who delighted in all we felt. We rejoiced at the feeling in our womb, the rush of semen flooding us, and the knowledge we would become a mother. The other was male and huge by comparison. There was so much pleasure, it flowed into the male from the connection with the female, her body tasting of lust and fertility. Again we felt overwhelming joy as we orgasmed inside her, covering our eggs with our sperm, knowing we were going to be a father.
Together we performed the dance as old as time, embraced our desire to reproduce, and came together to deliver new life into the universe.
Thus bound together as one, we looked up, our gaze turning to the cosmos, and we beheld them.
They twisted through the void, dancing in the darkness between the stars. They moved together, two halves of a whole instead of separate beings. Together they rode the ebbs and flows of gravity, spinning through the cosmos while they feasted upon the light of stars, the particles of the void, and differentials between realities.
We cheered, leaning back and watching the amazing and erotic sight as the two beings the titans, divines, living galaxies the pair of gods danced across the universe while singing of their need to breed.
They were like us! Destined to bond with one and one alone, an eternal pair who might occasionally dance with a third but would always remain together. A Warrior and a Thinker, each fulfilling their roles as they spun together forever, seeding the universe with their young.
It was beautiful.
Laughing, we watched, delighted by these gods who swam through the cosmos. We saw them slip between realities, shifting in impossible geometries, dancing passed asteroids, gas giants, and, wait, was that Saturn?
We giggled in delight. Were these gods of breeding really coming here? Was that why we could see them? Would we in turn now become gods of fertility and sex as wed dreamed?
We watched as they shifted further into one reality, riding the gravity well down. Together they fell, moving faster than light, only slowed by their love for one another and their desire to remain together. At last they slowed as they began their final approach, heading towards a pale blue dot suspended in a single sunbeam of the distant star.
Earth.
Our home and also not. Dozens, hundreds, more parallel worlds than we could comprehend. An icy waste of eternal winter, a burning ball suffocated by gasses, some with humans, more without, even a few still with dinosaurs.
Then they were falling, scattering fragments of themselves across realities as they copulated. The two sung even louder then, words joining the constant background notes as they finished one stage of the dance and began another.
Destination.
Agreement.
Trajectory.
Agreement.
Then they broke apart, finally separating but promising to meet each other again at the end, to return and finish the dance, that they might fly together once more. The fragments fell to earth, continuing the dance, but now so terrifyingly alone.
Two approached us, falling and shimmering, beckoning to us and one another. The fragments of the breeding gods touched us and one another, a profound feeling of fulfillment and love filling us as our minds separated once more, returning both of us to our own bodies, but still remembering being the other and the Nirvana of being one. We were two halves of a whole now, driven by our shared purpose, the goal of the gods who gifted us with their power.
To breed.
I opened my eyes, gasping and still cumming. My womb was spasming and clenching in delight upon Tims cock, my cervix holding him tight as my pussy rippled along his length. I was on top of the world! I loved sex! I loved cumming! I loved breeding!
Tim pulsed beneath me, riding just as high as he shot more and more of his cum inside me and allowed me to cum even more powerfully. I giggled, delighted at feeling such profound pleasure. It was so good I could feel my mind expanding in its bliss.
Lights lit up the world, tiny flickers of of potential? Yes, tiny motes of potential floated through the world like candles in the dark or stars in the night sky. But they were nothing compared to him. Beneath me, a light blazed and commanded my full attention. If the others I could sense were stars, then Tim, my Master, Husband, and Partner, he was the sun. His light shone brighter than anything else as he sang to me of procreation, creation, and limitation. With this With my power, I could feel him, I understood him on a fundamental level now. Tim, his very purpose was to breed and create new life, to generate chemicals that would improve and guide others to that end. To aid him in this, he could alter the purpose of other lights and even awaken those not yet burning.
I looked down, eyelashes fluttering as I came, overwhelmed by the beautiful sight as I beheld the truth of my husband.
Tim, youre beautiful. Uh! Youre so very Uh! beautiful. So bright Ohhhhh! warm Uh! loving. Love you. Uh! Love you so much. Uhhhh! I moaned, happily speaking my truest feelings to the love of my life.
Below me, Tim gurgled, thrusting desperately into my womb.
Guweh. Love. Gah! Love. You. So. Cute! Awake! Youre awake! He moaned deliriously, struggling to talk as he came his brains out in my womb, filling me with spurt after spurt of delicious cum.
I laughed joyously, leaning my head back, eyelashes fluttering with bliss. I loved making Tim cum so strongly. Knowing I could give him so much pleasure made me happy and caused my happiness to mix with my own pleasure, the mixture swirling through me and inducing a whole-body orgasm. Oh, cumming, cumming so much. But not hard. No, peacefully. My whole body was rippling, filled with all-consuming pleasure that was both overwhelmingly powerful and breathtakingly sweet. I was cumming with love. I kept laughing as Tim continued cumming inside me, riding out the hour or more of pleasure hed given me. To reward him and heighten his pleasure, I squeezed; the sinfully soft insides of my ass clinging lovingly to the tentacles violating my taboo hole while my puffy pussy pervertedly milked his cock, encouraging him to pump out all his poor backed up cum.
It worked, Tim moaned and writhed, spraying his thick cum everywhere. I closed my eyes and smiled, enjoying the feeling of his cum continuing to fill me and enhance my own orgasm. I relaxed, enjoying myself as I once more used my brand new power and gazed into Tims light, letting his purpose wash over me with my orgasm. It was so intimate, I understood him in a way no one else ever could. Then, as I sunk deeper into my power and really focused on Tim, I felt our connection once more and I realized he could feel it too. Our emotions were linked: his joy, love, and pleasure flowing into me just as my own were flowing into him.
I gasped, overjoyed with the realization and shared pleasure. It was so romantic. We were connected, our emotions spiraling and dancing together just as our bodies were.
Smiling radiantly, I threw up my hands and danced, giddy with happiness as we made love. I rocked my hips and flexed my thighs, bouncing up and down, driving Tims cock even deeper into my womb. Meanwhile, I could feel my asshole clenching futilely, unable to stem the tide as cum shot out my ass in great gouts from my overstuffed and ecstatic bowls. I relished the pain and pleasure of my overstuffed bladder, the feeling of cum flowing back out my urethra to run in hot rivulets across my engorged labia. But there was none leaking out my pussy. No, my cervix had clamped down tight when Tim started cumming, creating a watertight seal and making sure all my husband's potent sperm stayed exactly where it belonged: inside my womb.
We both cooed in delight as I turned my attention back to my womb, both of us feeling my phenomenal pleasure as Tim continued to fuck and cum inside me. I smiled brightly, resting my hands upon my swollen womb, loving the sheer rightness of being so large and motherly. Our babies were in there, my divine eggs fusing with Tims holy sperm. Oh, I loved my husband so much! Hed fertilized my eggs, and the way he kept fucking me, dominating my submissive womb as he inflated it with his corrupting cum, rounding me out and making me beautiful just like our children would I had to show him!
Looking down with worshipful eyes, I once more folded my hands into a love-heart, this time over my gravid womb. A brief thought and my hair moved, a small bunch standing up and making another love-heart. There was a new pleasant feeling in my eyes that reminded me of my hair as I felt my eyes change shape. I I had love-hearts in my eyes! Just like in my fantasy! My eyes lit up a brilliant loving pink at the realization as I also felt a familiar glowing feeling wash over my hair.
Thus, I looked at Tim, focusing on all my love for him, all my devotion, everything I was, as I worshipped my Tentacle Sex-God. He was everything to me, my Master and God, my Husband and Lover, my other half and partner in the dance, he he was...
Youre my Hero. I announced with absolute conviction, my power revealing to me the Truth of his Purpose.
My Hero reached up and kissed my cheek, still making love to me with his limitless vigor.
And youre my Lover. Tim announced with complete confidence, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world: which, to him, it probably was.
Saying them aloud, announcing our names, allowed us to understand. It was Tims role to love and protect: to shelter, nourish, and defend me. It was my role to love and breed: to accept our children into me and bring them to life. Together, as Hero and Lover, we would continue the dance.
I smiled beatifically at him.
I love you, Tim. I love you so much. You complete me. Oh, well have so many babies together. Ah! Dont stop, youre making me feel so good. Please, keep fucking my womb! Im still cumming and I never want to stop. Tim, oh, Tim, my Hero! So brave and strong and good. You did it, you fertilized my eggs and made me a Mom. I love you! I moaned, my pussy milking Tims cock as he continued to plow me.
Tim tried to cry, our connection bubbling over with his emotions as I sent him back wave after wave of love.
I love you, Taylor! I love you! Youre my partner, my other half, Mother of our children! First you saved me, then you embraced me, and now youve completed me! Fuck, Im still cumming, Taylor! I can taste them: your eggs inside your womb. They taste better than anything! I need to fuck you. I cant stop. Im sorry, but I cant stop. Have to fill it. Fill your womb. Taylor, oh, Taylor, youre going to be a mother and Im Im going to be a father. So happy! Im so happy, Taylor! I love you! Tim wailed, his cock pumping cum into my womb in the worlds most erotic declaration of love.
I rubbed my hands over my swollen belly, cooing in delight as Tim continued to inflate me, my womb so gloriously full it looked like I was starting my third trimester. It felt so good, so much pleasure every time Tim thrust his divine cock home and stretched my womb out even further, his cock head a bump bigger than my fist pressing against my skin. It was amazing, each womb stretching thrust better than a dozen normal orgasms for both of us. We were cumming together, the mutual pleasure driving our shared ecstasy higher and higher.
Then, as Tim thrust into me once more, I noticed them. Two new lights had just come into existence inside me, one shining on either side of my womb. They were small, delicate, and so very new; yet they lit up the world with their beauty, twin new-born stars shining in the dark. They were not as bright or beautiful as Tim because I had yet to give them purpose. However, even at just a few seconds old, they were amazing, shining bright with unlimited power and potential.
I cried, my heart overflowing with more love than I knew what to do with. Id never felt anything like this before. How was it possible to love someone so much without having even met them? They werent even a minute old and I already knew Id be willing to do anything to make them happy. How was I so proud of them without them even being born!? They were still only single cells, and yet I knew they were the most amazing people to ever live.
I had to tell Tim, I needed to share this with him, to let him feel this love and pride too.
Tim. Tim! I can feel them. Theyre alive Tim, our babies are alive! You did it, Tim, you fertilized my eggs. My babies, oh my sweet babies! Mommy loves you. Mommy loves you both. Love you. Love you so much. Tim, you too! I love you! I love you all! Love my family! Oh, Im cumming so hard from being knocked up! Cumming from love! Cumming! I cheered, hands stroking my motherly womb.
My announcement seemed to catch Tim by surprise for a moment, then he shuddered and howled with pleasure as he unloaded the last of his epic orgasm.
Oh, fuck! Taylor, we did it! We did it, Taylor! Oh, fuck, your womb feels so good. So fucking good squeezing on my cock. You're pregnant, you are! Your womb is filled with my cum and your eggs. Ive never felt so happy! Oh, when I felt you ovulate I just knew this would be the best day ever! It was so erotic and delicious. Then Then that happened and something inside you woke up and now were connected and you're pregnant! Youre pregnant, Taylor! Were going to have a baby! No, two babies because you released two eggs! I Im going to be a daddy! Tim gasped, shuddering in climax, the biggest spurt of all filling me as he ecstatically said daddy.
I groaned, entranced, and my heart soaring at Tims response. He was just as excited about being a parent as I was. I could feel it: just like me, he loved our children truly and completely before theyd even been born. He was going to be such a great dad, just like I would be the perfect mom. In fact, hed already done so much for our babies: by filling my womb with his mutagenic chemicals hed guaranteed they would successfully implant into my uterus and that they would be improved by his power from conception. My wonderful, glorious God had made sure our babies would have the best start in life possible!
My hair thrashed about, grasping at Tim tentacles, hugging him as he hugged me, delighted as we started our family. I laughed joyously, unable to express the sheer happiness of that thought in any other way. Family. My family. My wonderful husband and beautiful children who would love me and protect me forever.
What a wonderful day! Id had the most mind-blowing sex ever and cum so fucking hard Id apparently got super-powers. First, I had some kind of bond with Tim, the two of us now merged and able to feel our other halfs emotions. Second, the ability to sense potential, though potential for what I wasnt too sure of. Third and final, I knew that I could take potential and use it to give purpose to my babies and unleash their overwhelming power.
Still, as awesome as they were, my powers could wait. Because that wasnt the best part of my day, not even close. Today Id ovulated, each of my ovaries releasing one of their blessed eggs after Tim corrupted both of them with his fluids, turning me into his Fertility-Goddess. Even better, my wonderful husband had then safely guided each of my eggs into my womb before packing it to overflowing with his thick, virile cum! Then hed kept fucking my womb, forcing me to orgasm continuously for over an hour now in the greatest and most powerful orgasm of my life. It was so fucking good that even now, more than a minute after hed stopped moving, just resting inside me, my holes were still quivering, cumming around his cocks from residual pleasure.
But best of all, and the absolute pinnacle of my day
I was pregnant!
I cooed with happiness, staring down at my swollen womb with worshipful devotion. I could feel them, the two new little lives growing inside me. They were so small and vulnerable, yet I knew, without the shadow of a doubt, that once my babies were given their purpose and born, they would become a force unequaled by any other.
But that was for the future. For now, I just basked in their presence, and their fathers, enjoying the closeness of my family. I loved them. I loved my babies so much. I loved Tim. I loved all three of them completely and unconditionally.
Oh, I was so happy! I gazed at my rounded belly in love-drunk bliss. Rubbing my hands back and forth, I relished the feeling of my sperm packed womb, delighted at how large Tim had made me. I looked as if I was at the end of my pregnancy, not the start. I loved looking so motherly. I stroked my belly, cooing with delight as I pet my babies, reaching out with my power to embrace and comfort them.
I am their mother! I exalted, filled with maternal pride.
I felt my eyes glow a deep triumphant blue, waves of color once more shimmering along my hair as I continued to stroke my womb. Happy and content, I reached down between my legs and found the monstrous cock still buried in my pussy, the one whose girth was still keeping me cumming, though just small feather-light orgasms now, compared to the ecstasy of earlier.
I love you, Tim. I said, my voice warm and welcoming.
Tim stirred, still awash in the afterglow of his own monstrous orgasm.
I love you too, Taylor. He mumbled, too blissed out and high from feeding on me.
Understandable, when he ate my chain orgasms like that it did to him what his gas did to me: shut down his higher thoughts until he could only feel, made him stupidly horny till he could only fuck, and then just let his body run on instinct. The instinct to breed.
I was so happy, even as the last of my orgasm finally faded, and I let myself relax once more. Patting the cock still buried inside me contently, I then pulled my hand back to rest on my no-longer-virginal womb, also patting it contently. Slowly, a satisfied smile spread across my face. Id done a good job today: satisfying Tim, helping him penetrate me so deeply hed caressed my ovaries, and releasing my eggs for him to fertilize. I was pregnant! My babies were alive!
Basking in the warmth of my afterglow, and the comforting presence of my family, I relaxed. I felt my eyes drifting closed even as I kept smiling. I guess today had been kind of tiring, huh? Fucking and cumming for hours on end was hard work, you know?
That said, sitting like this was getting a little uncomfortable now. So I stretched, reaching my arms out and upwards, adding a pleasant burn to the lovely glow as my muscles loosened. Then a yawn cracked my jaw without my realizing. I was really that tired?
Tim shifted below me, tentacles already lifting me and straightening out my legs.
Tired. Cuddles. Tim mumbled drunkenly.
He pulled me down into his soft bulk, tentacles crawling across my skin as he lay me down and made me comfortable. They slithered all over me, curling about my legs and arms as my hair tangled about them in turn. Some curled about my breasts, while more crawled over my motherly womb, and Tims cocks slowly withdrew from me. The slow speed allowed my cervix to tighten back up and prevent even a single drop of Tims cum escaping me.
I sighed, utterly content in my comfort, cuddling with my husband. Reaching out I snagged one of his tentacles, bringing it to my mouth so we could kiss. Our lips traced over each other, exchanging tender little kisses and sweet promises to one another. We both rubbed my womanly womb again, delighting in the new life we knew was taking root inside me. We were a family now: joined more deeply and inseparably than any marriage ever could.
Smiling against the flared lips of his tentacle, I whispered to Tim between kisses.
Best. Day. Ever.
I stared into the bathroom mirror, sadness and fear filling me at what I saw.
My hair now moved on its own all the time, far stronger and more dexterous than Id ever managed before. My black curls kept rippling and swaying with agitation, reaching out to grasp Tim even as he held me, seeking comfort without any conscious input on my part.
Still, if that was the only issue I could have dealt with it. I could have tied my hair in a braid and worn it down the back of my hoodies until I worked out how to control my rebellious hair. But no, my hair was probably the least noticeable of my changes. Because like in my fantasy, a short length of hair stuck up above my head, swaying about and even more rebellious than the rest, who were tamed somewhat by length. Dimly I realized these were the strands that had been growing back in after I had some of my hair ripped out in the attack all those weeks ago
Once more, the spike curled down in sadness, glowing a dark green.
Yes, glowing. Because to add insult to injury, my hair was now like my eyes, glowing different colors to reflect my mood. The short spike above my head was near constantly alight while the rest of my hair shimmered, colored waves spreading across my curls.
Then, almost as if in a fit of jealousy, my eyes had changed too. Like my hair, they glowed much more often now, not merely when I was feeling extremes of emotion, but really any level unless I actively repressed it Which was hard. More, like how my hair moved and had taken color changing from my eyes, my eyes seemed to have pulled the same trick.
I squinted, once more trying to force my now spiky and glowing iris back into being non-glowing circles. I was failing on both counts honestly: as soon as I started making progress on one, I lost whatever Id achieved with the other.
Tim stroked my hair comfortingly, and I smiled sadly as I met his myriad stare in the mirror. He held my naked body protectively, one limb curled above my still swollen womb. Even more tentacles hovered all around as Tim crowded into the bathroom behind me. He was too big to fully fit into the cramped room, forced to keep part of himself on the landing, yet still doing his best to comfort me.
I sighed, reaching down to stroke one of his tentacles as it curled about my womb.
We cant hide this, can we? I said, phrasing it as a question, but resigned to the answer I knew was coming.
Slowly, Tim shook his tentacles.
No, we cant, sorry. Not, um, not unless you want to run away with me? Tim said, also asking a non-question, as wed been over that possibility already.
I shook my head, having to tug it a little to get some of my rebellious hair to stop cuddling up to Tims tentacles, even if it was really comforting.
No. We cant run from this, Tim. Its time to face the music. I said, turning to face him properly, shoulders and hair spike slumping as worried greens washed across the bathroom.
Its time for you to meet my dad.
Dont worry about any possible mastering people, Taylor is way ahead of you. Below in another spoiler is a section I cut as I dont feel it really fits the best into this chapter, at least not where I had it and honestly some content just needed to be cut for length's sake. Itll show up again, probably in chapter 19 or 20, whenever Taylor gets to talk to an adult about those concerns and try her best to soothe their fears. So if you want to read it in story, stop right here. However, if you want to have your potential worries about Taylor getting Mastered, that you might have got from this chapter set to bed, open the spoiler below.
Cut Content:
By examining his light I could sort of understand how it was part of his powers; a reward system designed to encourage him to make me cum, to give me limitless pleasure so that I would accept the changes to my body necessary to bear his young.
I giggled, delighted and entranced as I examined Tims power, his shimmering purpose so beautiful to behold. My Hero, he could have chosen anyone, given any girl this bliss and the absolute privilege to bear his children Yet he had chosen me. Out of everyone in the whole world, my Hero had chosen me to be the Mother of his young. His power didnt make him love me, nor me love him. There was no compulsion in his power, no way to force us to feel like this. Just the ability to give me pleasure unlike any other and, eventually, to allow me to return it.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the ever awesome Voxdeo and truly amazing Cailin
It called to me.
I stared, transfixed by the amber liquid inside its bottle as if it held all the answers in the world. I knew it didnt, whiskey held no answers for me, only lies. Pleasant lies, certainly, but lies all the same.
Dad, theres something I have to tell you...
The memory replayed again, those terrible few minutes haunting me.
I sighed wearily. What in the nine hells was I supposed to do?
I closed my eyes with a grimace as I tried not to go for the immediate solution. Yes, it would numb the pain and that would be nice. But that feeling, the numbing of pain, thats what had started all this fucking mess, wasnt it? God damn it.
...Im pregnant.
Sighing again, I opened my eyes as I lifted a hand to grip my forehead and prop my head up. Id been prepared to hear a lot of things when Taylor said those dreaded words. Nothing good ever followed theres something I have to tell you, same as We need to talk. Still, I thought Id been ready, that maybe she was finally ready to tell me she was a cape, or admit to having that boyfriend of hers
Glistening white tentacles slipping around the door frame, curling sinisterly about slender arms...
I shuddered. Boyfriend. Ha! That was a whole other kettle of fish. The boy Id thought Taylor was sweet on hadnt turned out to be a boy at all but some kind of fucked up monster that looked like something one of the trawlers had hauled up from the deep.
On the table, my fist trembled, the other hand gripping and pulling at my thinning hair. The grinding of teeth echoed in my ears along with the whistling of wind as I sucked in air, forcing myself to breathe slowly as I tried to contain my anger.
Inhale for four seconds, hold for two, breathe out for four. Four, two, four.
I repeated the exercise a couple of times until the pain in my scalp faded as my grip relaxed. Being angry wouldnt help me now, only hurt the ones I love. So as much as I wanted to scream and rage, to tear my daughter from that things clutches, to go upstairs and grab my shotgun
No. That wouldnt help. So I just kept staring across the moonlit table at the bottle of whiskey, desperate for a drink I couldnt have.
This whole situation Fuck! I thought Id been prepared, that Id been ready for anything. Id thought Taylor was finally going to tell me about getting powers. I I knew how much Id failed her. Getting powers, triggering, it was supposed to be awful. That was something you learned when you lived through the rise of real-life superpowers. Id failed Taylor: as a parent, as a father, and as a person. Shed been attacked by those fours boys, and Id given her nothing to defend herself with, only getting powers had saved her
Except Taylor had claimed that wasnt when she got powers, that shed gotten them today and
I closed my eyes, inhaling again as I organized my thoughts. Taylor had powers. She claimed shed gotten them today, some kind of extra sense or something. She claimed shed survived her encounter thanks to her wretched boyfriend and him modifying her body. That it was his power that had saved her.
I forcibly unclenched my jaw to prevent my teeth grinding in rage. Because that monster had warped my daughter. Fuck, it was hard to even recognize her now. I just this whole situation
My hand came up again, scratching my stubble as I hissed, not quite sure how to handle the turmoil of emotions inside me.
Anger. Hurt. Sadness. Disbelief.
I felt like I didnt even know who Taylor was anymore.
Opening my eyes again, I found myself staring at the bottle once more, my throat dry and begging for just a few sips of liquid peace.
I ignored it. Id promised never to drink spirits again. Not after last time when Id drunk myself stupid every night for nearly a month and until Alan had given me a dressing down and wake up call.
Alan Emma.
God fucking damn it!
I lifted my fist, intending to pound the table, only to carefully lower it again.
There were just too many things. Too many questions and events and just stuff. I wanted answers, and there was only one place I could get them.
Setting my jaw, I decided Id calmed down enough to actually have a decent conversation, like Taylor had shouted at me before shed fled with that thing into the basement.
That decided, I got up. Walking around the table I grabbed the whiskey, ignoring the now cold takeout Id brought home maybe an hour ago and left uneaten. After putting the bottle away, I grabbed one of the kitchen chairs and carried it with me.
The basement door creaked as I opened it and peered down into the dark. Strange lights flickered down there, dark greens and blues with the odd splash of yellow. Letting my breath hiss through my teeth, I steeled myself and descended down the stairs, silently cursing whatever moron had thought putting the light switch at the bottom was a good idea.
With a buzz the lights turned on, illuminating the remarkably clean room, and also revealing that thing. A fat, bloated body that pulsed sickeningly; long, disgusting tentacles that stretched from its back to writhe through the air, many now pointed at me as if they could see. It shuffled about the mattresses it sat on, turning its sickening head towards me. Or, I at least assumed it was its head, what with the three blue bands that were unique to that end.
It watched me as I walked towards it, and I got a sense of wariness from the thing. Like it was nervous and fearful as it edged away from me, constantly shuffling to keep me in front of it.
I glared, letting my lip curl and my disgust for the monster that had violated my daughter be evident. Once I was close enough to talk comfortably, but still out of immediate reach, I dropped my chair with a clunk.
As I moved to sit down though, it finally spoke, rearing up as dark orange light flickered along its wiggling limbs.
Shhh! Shes sleeping. It chastised.
I blinked and paused, surprised by the concern it was showing. Carefully I took my seat, folding my arms as I stared at it.
Taylors sleeping? I asked.
Its tentacles wiggled about.
Yes. She cried herself to sleep after you shouted at us. She was, um, emotionally exhausted, so I told her to sleep. I said I would take care of everything for her. So I am. It said with a surprising amount of heat as red light sparked along its limbs.
I snorted, my gaze hardening.
Thats supposed to be my line. Youre the one who got her into this mess and now Ive got to clean it up. I said, with a little anger of my own.
The thing writhed, an odd rumbling sound coming from it as the red sparks grew brighter and more numerous. Just as I was getting worried, it paused, the tentacles turning to point back at itself. It rocked from side to side a little before turning back to point at me almost accusingly.
She started waking up, and I had to pet her back to sleep. It hissed. So get to the point. What do you want? If youre just here to hurt her again
Hurt her!? I nearly shouted over the top of it. Youre the one who
Shhhh! It hissed at me again. What part of quiet dont you get, old man?
I inhaled, held it, and exhaled. Four, two, four. Closing my eyes I centered myself. Yes, it was stupid and probably dangerous to take my eyes off that monster when I was so close. However, it had my daughter hidden somewhere in its clutches, so I needed it to stay calm. It also had the answers I needed, so Id have to at least be civil with it.
Opening my eyes again I looked at it and did my best not to be repulsed. It was up to me to save my daughter, and, to do that, Id needed to be the bigger man.
Okay, no shouting, and Ill do my best to keep quiet. First of all, wheres Taylor? I need to see her, to know that she's safe. I said, eyes roaming across the creature, trying to spot my precious daughter.
It regarded me for a few moments before the tentacles all swayed, almost like it was nodding to itself? Then it split in half. Its whole back opened up grotesquely, flesh transforming into more tentacles as it bulged and wiggled disgustingly.
I felt sick at the sight, my stomach churning, but before I could vomit, relief flooded me. There, lying peacefully amongst the pink wriggling insides of the thing, was Taylor. She was naked and that made me uncomfortable and simultaneously furious, but I pushed my anger back with long practice, focusing instead on my relief. She was fine, unharmed and well, chest rising and falling in the steady rhythm of sleep. Though it made my heart clench seeing her hair, watching it shimmer with soft blues and the odd pink; or the way it moved on its own, deliberately reaching for that thing's limbs, black strands tangling with pink tentacles.
As I watched, she stirred, her face clenching as a streak of brownish-yellow appeared in her hair. My heart leapt into my throat in worry, and I was half-way out of my chair in an instant. However, before I could move to soothe Taylor, guessing this was the start of another of the nightmares shed been having for weeks now, it beat me to it. Quick as the yellow appeared, it was stroking her, wiggling limbs slithering all over her head and back as she lay on her side. There was a low sound, and I realized it was whispering to her. It was comforting her.
Taylor stilled near-instantly, her expression clearing and shifting to a happy smile as she snuggled deeper into its embrace, curling up, looking completely content as she dreamed.
I couldnt help the momentary flash of envious rage at the sight. Taylor was my daughter, and it was supposed to be my job to soothe her fears and make her feel safe, not this things.
I only realized I was out of my chair and reaching for her when I was stopped, half-a-dozen limbs gently pressing against me and holding me back. Glaring at the thing, I felt my rage give way to despair as it closed back up, my daughter once more being sealed away inside the beast as she slumbered.
I turned away, unable to take the sight as I walked back to my chair. Dropping back into it, I laced my hands between my knees, head bowed and shoulders slumped.
What the fuck was I supposed to do?
I was supposed to be the one who soothed her fears. I said dejectedly, unsure of what else to say.
The thing shrugged, for want of a better term. Tentacles arching sideways before moving up and down.
She sleeps with me. So, I, um, Im the one whos there? Er, but, yeah. She sometimes gets afraid, even when shes sleeping. Afraid that someone will hurt her again. Afraid shell fail to fight them off next time. Afraid I wont accept her back, which is silly, Ill always accept her. Um, she just, er, is afraid. It said, sounding almost apologetic but with an undertone of steel.
I raised my head at that: I knew that tone. That was the voice of someone whod do anything for someone else, move mountains if that was what they asked.
Im her father. It was supposed to be me. I repeated, before moving on. I thought she was getting better. Having fewer nightmares. Recovering. But that wasnt it, was it? She was just coming down here, letting you soothe her while she slept, wasnt it?
Its tentacles bobbed again.
Mmhmm. Yeah, Taylor, uh, she hated having to sleep in her bed those first few nights, when youd keep checking on her. She barely slept, waking up screaming. But with me, I just, um, I pet her and whisper to her, remind her shes safe, that nothing bad can happen here, that Ill protect her, that I love her. I wont let anyone hurt her ever again. Even you. It said, a little menacingly at the end.
I snorted, leaning back in my chair.
There you go, taking my lines again. Im the one who's supposed to protect her from anyone, even I hesitate to use the word boy because you dont look like one. But, even from boys like you. You got her pregnant after all. I growled, glaring at the monster that had swallowed my daughter.
It wriggled at me, red flashing along its tentacles again.
She doesnt need protecting from me. I love her. I wont hurt her, er, unless she asks me to. She, um, is kind of into that. It said, sounding sheepish at the end.
I blinked, what was Ugh. I did not need to know that about my fifteen-year-old daughter.
Shaking off that rather disturbing revelation, I still glared at the thing.
Doesnt change the fact you hurt her. You got her pregnant. I said, eyes hard as I glared at it.
It did that odd sort of shrug motion again.
Well, I mean, ah, she asked for it? Like, er, literally? She asked for me to knock her up and make her pregnant. Exact words, um, almost. It said, sounding confused.
Shed asked for No. Taylor would never
Why? Why would she do that? I just Its like I dont know who she even is anymore. I feel like Ive lost my daughter. I said, looking at the creature searchingly.
The creature hummed, stilling again for a few moments. I realized this was it focusing inward, no doubt stroking Taylor once more and making sure she continued sleeping peacefully.
After a few more moments it replied.
Because it was her plan. Her way for us to never be apart, so she could always feel safe, so I would always be there to protect her. It said, its voice tinged with pride and longing?
I shrugged that off, focusing on more immediate concerns.
Plan? What plan? I asked, eyes narrowing. This sounded like one of Annettes crazy schemes from our college days.
The monster wiggled uncertainly.
Um, Ill probably get the details confused, so itd be best for Taylor to, ah, explain it? It said sheepishly, tentacle moving to rub its head?
Shaking my head briefly, I refocused on the thing.
Sure. Can you wake her up then? I asked.
The tentacles waved back and forth.
Not yet. Let her sleep a little more, mothers need their rest. It said.
I grimaced, not pleased at being reminded of that at all.
Fine, a different question then. I said, narrowing my eyes as I sat up straighter in my chair. Are you the one who hurt those three boys?
It paused, dark yellows flashing along its limbs.
Ah, um, no? I mean, what boys? It said in the most unconvincing display ever.
I snorted, giving it my best disbelieving look.
Really? So youre saying it wasnt you who attacked those boys last Friday? It wasnt you, the scary monster cape, who put those three in the hospital? I asked disbelievingly and with mixed feelings.
It bobbed its tentacles almost nervously.
No? It tried again.
I shook my head.
Unbelievable. So youre the reason I had to spend Tuesday morning answering questions for the cops. They thought it might have been me and some of the union guys who busted up those boys, since bashing knees was a favorite tactic of the dockworkers during the riots. Ha! If it had been us wed have probably given them concrete shoes and sent them to inspect the wrecks. Then they thought it might have been some of the remnants of the Luminaries and wanted to know what exactly Id said to Zoe Barnes or if Id contacted any more of Annettes old friends. Hell, they even questioned me about if I knew who any of the Empire guys, who they still think roughed those boys up the first time, might have been. But all this time, it was you, wasnt it? You, some kind of pet monster she was keeping in the basement. I said, laughing to myself only a little hysterically.
God, what kind of dead-beat dad was I that I didnt even notice a fucking monster living in my basement that was molesting my daughter even after it assaulted three boys!?
The thing seemed to shrink in on itself as I talked, but it somehow looked defiant as I finished.
Taylor wouldnt have wanted you to kill them. It said.
I paused, blinking at that. Huh, when had my hands grabbed my face?
Lowering my hands to my lap, I stared curiously at the creature.
What do you mean? I asked, despite my better judgement.
It shifted awkwardly.
Taylor didnt want to kill them. And she was right, killing them, it, um, it wouldnt have been right. Maybe not wrong, but not right either. It said, sounding ashamed.
My lips curled in a humorless smile.
So you hurt them just like you
They deserved it! It hissed, flashing red again. They hurt Taylor, so I hurt them. We got her justice. And we made sure they could never hurt anyone else ever again.
So, it was you. You confess? I asked, my voice cold.
It flicked its tentacles at me, trying to convey something. Contempt maybe?
So what? I I had to. No one else was doing anything! We waited, and waited! I was patient because she asked, but then those fucking pigs dropped her case, blamed her, and called her a liar. They were going to get away with it and Taylor, she, um, she just... she couldnt move on. She was stuck, afraid, terrified of them trying to rape her again and succeeding. What else was I supposed to do? No one else would help her! Not even you. It said accusingly, almost glaring at me with the tips of its tentacles.
I balked at that, my lip curling in anger.
I wasnt helping her!? I ranted. Who was it she ran to when she got attacked? Who tried everything they could to
"Me. It growled, interrupting. It was me she ran to, it was me she clung to, it was me who wrapped her up and kissed away her tears. It may have been you who took her to the hospital and police, but when they did nothing? What did you do then? Huh? What did you do!?
I leaned back as if struck, anger bubbling in my chest. How dare this monster demand anything of me after it violated my daughter?!
I opened my mouth to retort, only for nothing to come out. I sat there for a few moments, mouth hanging open as I tried to think of what Id done and and what had I done?
I helped her. I began, wracking my brain. Did my best to make her feel happy and safe again. I
You didnt do a good job then. It said, flicking its tentacles with what I was certain was contempt this time. Taylor woke up screaming every night until she could sneak down and see me, let me soothe her and protect her. She wanted you to help, to do something, to get her justice. But you didnt.
I glared at it.
I did something. I withdrew her from school, helped her with the plan to catch Emma, and let Zoe know about her daughters wrongdoing. I helped Taylor. I growled, incensed.
It paused at that.
Yeah, um, I guess you did. Sorry. But, she was still afraid. She cried that night, you know? She cried for the friend she lost and all the pain she felt. She thought she failed and nothing would happen. That Emma had gotten away with everything like she always did. It said, curling up on itself as if ashamed of its outburst.
Still, thinking about that, about Emma and Zoe, it hurt. Taylor, shed never told me about the bullying, shut me out, didnt even give me so much as a clue that something was wrong. How could I help when I didnt know there was a problem? This mess, it was that whole situation all over again.
Before I could get too busy ruminating, or move onto my next question, the monster paused, then lit up a light blue.
Shes waking up. It said with a touch of guilt but also what sounded suspiciously like relief.
I turned my head away as it split open again, repulsed by the wiggling flesh. I was also less than keen to see my daughter naked again or see her wrapped up in those disgusting tentacles.
As the stomach-churning squishing noises faded, I heard a last few sleepy sounds followed by quiet whispering. A few moments later there was the rustling of fabric and then
Okay, you can look now, Dad. Taylor said, sounding tired and tired.
I turned my head back from examining the cleaned and reorganized basement to stare at my daughter and the monster. She was sitting partially inside the thing still, her lower body disappearing amidst a puddle of tentacles, while her upper half was wrapped in one of her preferred black hoodies. Seeing her hair waving about, reaching out to grab at that things limbs, all while glowing with waves of dark green light
I had to close my eyes for a moment, grimacing at the reminder that Taylor had suffered enough to get superpowers, no matter what she might have claimed. No one could just give someone else powers, not permanently at least.
When I opened my eyes again it was to find Taylor looking back at me with a guarded and wary expression that made me feel guilty.
Taylor, I I trailed off, not sure what to say.
She just continued giving me that look as she sighed.
I didnt expect you to be happy, but I thought youd at least not get angry with me. So, what now? Why are you here, Dad? She asked, her voice oddly blank.
I frowned.
How could you not expect me to be angry when you come out and tell me youre pregnant. I thought you were more responsible than that, but, clearly, I was mistaken. I said, looking at her searchingly.
Taylor huffed, rolling her eyes before looking back at me, expression now as devoid of emotion as her voice.
Is that it? If you just want to yell at me again you can leave, Dad, Id rather talk with Tim or get some more sleep so I can get up early, since, apparently, I need to call the PRT in the morning. She said, looking away from me.
I winced, wondering where it had all gone so wrong.
Taylor, I
I dont want to hear it. She said, cutting me off. You, Mom, Emma Why is it the people I should be able to rely on always abandon me when I need them the most?
She sounded so sad and hurt, and it made me feel like the worlds biggest heel. But before I could say anything, it reached up, pressing a tentacle against Taylors cheek which she responded to by leaning her head towards it with a sad smile on her face as her eyes closed.
I wont abandon you, Lover. Not now, not ever. Together It said,
Her smile became more genuine as she replied.
...Forever. Her eyes opened again, head straightening up. I know, Tim. It just hurts. Though well never abandon our babies, will we?
The tentacles swayed back and forth.
Nuh-uh. Not in a million years. Um, longer, even. Er, Im running out of long time period phrases. It said sheepishly.
My stomach churned with guilt and envy as Taylor giggled, so much so I just couldn't take it anymore.
I never abandoned you, Taylor. I pleaded, desperate for her to understand. I You know that, right? Im sorry I couldnt get you justice with those boys or be of much help with Emma, and Im sorry if you thought Id make you go through this alone. I
Ill never be alone again. Tim will be with me, hell help me look after our children, even if you wont. She said, glaring at me.
I winced. I probably deserved that. I hadnt taken the revelation of Taylors pregnancy well earlier and now I could see my outburst might have burnt some bridges. Still, best to try and put out the fires and see if they could be repaired.
I know, Taylor. And Im sorry if I made you think I wouldnt support you. I said, then sighed, wracking my brain for the right words to fix this mess. Youre my daughter, and no matter what, Ill always do my best to support you. I just Why? Why, Taylor? Why do this? Why get pregnant, of all things? If this was an accident Im sure we can look at
Hhsss!
I was cut off this time by both Taylor and the monster hissing at me in rage and fear. It backed away from me, tentacles waving violently, while Taylor placed both hands protectively over her stomach. Red and green light shone from both of them. Taylors hair thrashed about and glowed, that strange strand atop her head sticking straight up; eyes flickering and malformed, the irises growing in uneven spikes to cover nearly all her whites. Meanwhile, the monster quivered, tentacles twitching and waving angrily.
Im not getting an abortion! Taylor snarled, baring her teeth at me as her eyes turned black and the spike atop her head whipped about hatefully.
The monster rumbled, tentacles wrapping around Taylor in a way that made me desperately wish to pull her free as they clutched at her.
Yeah! Ill protect our babies with my life. Dont worry, Taylor. No one will make you give them up or hurt them. It growled, voice much deeper and aggressive than before.
Taylor looked radiant upon hearing that. The words combined with her expression I had to bite my tongue as my gorge rose, trying not to vomit. Sucking in a deep breath through my nose, I jumped back in, doing my best to salvage this mess.
Thats not what I meant, and fine, no abortions. Im assuming no adoptions either, given your response? I said, trying to remain calm.
Taylor and the creature both nodded, at least, I assumed that bobbing it did was a nod.
No adoptions. Im keeping my babies. I I want them so much. I love them, Dad. Would you have given me up? Taylor asked, looking hurt.
I sighed, rubbing a hand over my face before I looked back at her.
No. No, I wouldnt have. God damn it. Why? What was this plan of yours? Why did you need to get pregnant for it? This attitude, clothing, your very body Dont get me wrong, Im glad youre happier now. Even with what happened, youve been smiling more, happier, but I feel like I dont know you anymore. Talk to me, Taylor. I said, a deep weariness starting to creep up on me.
Taylor gave me a hurt look at that, then her lip curled, her cheeks flushing with anger.
Talk to you!? Why? You never talk to me! You say you dont know me? Well, I dont know you, either. Its like were two strangers sharing a house, roommates, not father and daughter. I have to carry every conversation, I have to make every advance. I want a hug? I have to go hug you. I want to know about your day? I have to ask you. I want anything? I have to take the initiative in this house. You You just dont. Taylor said, eyes literally glowing with her rage.
I winced at that, feeling hurt and like she was being more than a little unfair.
Thats not true. Id ask you how your day was going, how was school, but you always just said fine. How could I connect with you when you didnt tell me anything? I said, doing my best to stay calm.
Taylor glowered at me.
A year and a month. She said.
I blinked, surprised at the random time frame.
A year and a month? I repeated.
She nodded.
A year and a month. Thats how long it took someone to touch me with any kind of love or warmth. How long I went without someone giving me a hug. Ever since I hugged Emma goodbye the day before Nature camp until the day I met Tim and he hugged me, picked me up and soothed my fears. In all that time you never once touched me: you never hugged me, reached out to ruffle my hair, patted my shoulder, or anything. I had to start it again. I have to start any emotional conversation. Just talk to you? Why would I, when you never made me feel like you cared? She said, her words feeling like a knife to the heart.
I blinked, holding back tears, doing my best not to show how much that hurt.
Im sorry, Taylor. Im sorry. You could have still talked to me. You can still talk to me now. I said, not sure how to repair what Id inadvertently broken.
Because she was right. I I hadnt done anything, hadnt touched her, hadnt reached out to her, hadnt made her feel loved. Id been absent from her life for far too long, wrapped up in my own sorrows. We had been two strangers sharing a house, just going through the motions of family life without the spark it needed.
She looked at me, and I could see how angry she still was. However, before she could lay into me again it reached down and poked her side.
Taylor, no holding on to your anger. Its not good for you. Now, tell him. Tell your dad what our plan is. We need his permission for you to join, right? It said, sounding so patient.
Taylor deflated, her shoulders slumping as she nodded.
Sorry, Dad. I just It hurt, when you shouted at me, and I was just lashing out trying to hurt you back. Thats not fair. To either of us. Im sorry. She said, looking contrite. Her eyes shone a soft green then, irises making a wavy motion. Anyway, you wanted to know what our plan was, right?
I nodded, relieved Taylor was going to tell me, but also Im not sure glad was the right term, but something positive about her finally starting to really open up to me.
Im sorry too. Before, when you told me about your pregnancy, Im sorry I got angry. I just I didnt know what else to do. It was wrong of me. I sighed, my shoulders slumping in defeat. Im sorry Im such a lousy dad. But I want to make it up to you. Be the parent you need right now.
Her smile softened, and it lightened my heart to see her look properly happy again, even if only a little.
Its okay, Dad. I forgive you. I know its a lot to take in all at once. But I'll need your help to carry out our plan. You see, Tim and I want to be together. Not just here, I want to go out in public with him. I want to go swimming with him at the pool, go shopping together, walk along the beach, go to the movies, and just be with him like anyone else can be with their husband. Taylor said.
I bit my tongue, unwilling to interrupt as I forced myself to swallow my cry of Husband!? Dont you mean boyfriend along with my anger. I listened as she continued, laying out the plan shed come up with to get Tim an identity and the problems this would cause, as she believed the PRT and Protectorate would try to separate them. So, to get around this, Taylor had found some loophole that would let them get married, believing that marriage, or at least an engagement, would prevent the PRT from separating the two of them and let them continue as a couple.
As she wound down, I wanted to grab her and shake her, to yell at her and ask if she was an idiot. But she wasnt being an idiot, and that was the problem. Taylors plan would probably work, shed even thought about the financial side of things and worked out a way to provide for herself and her children. She was right too, thirty-eight thousand a year in this economy wasnt just a good starting wage, it was a good wage full-stop. The fact that both of them would now earn that, and have a salary plan that would see them with six-figure salaries probably before either turned 20 I couldnt deny that it was a workable and financially sound plan.
However, the basic premise of it seemed flawed to me. Why did Taylor need to get married to be with him. Why would the PRT separate them? Surely they wouldnt be revolted like I was, and that was mostly from knowing what that thing had done to my daughter.
I asked, and the answer I received was disturbing.
Tims an emotivore. Do you know what that is? Taylor asked.
I frowned, slowly shaking my head.
No, what is an emotivore? I said, trying to repress my shivers of revulsion as I watched the monster fidget with the hem of Taylors hoodie.
Taylor bit her lip for a moment before answering.
An emotivore is a cape that eats emotions. There are a few around, theres one in New York who eats happiness and hope which causes people to feel sadness and despair. Taylor said, looking steadily at me, gauging my reaction.
My eyes widened at her admission.
So hes been eating your emotions? Making you feel upset or I trailed off, my anger spiking again. If this monster had been messing with her emotions...
Taylor violently shook her head as I talked, the odd spike above it waving even faster while glowing orange.
No, Dad. Tim doesnt, cant, make me feel things. I guess I picked a poor example because Demeter is a Hero. There was this villain in Kansas City, Rush, I think he was called. He fed on people's excitement, but it didnt affect them. He just had to be around excited people, like, adrenaline junky extreme sports excitement, or a fight for your life, that type of thing. Tims like that, he needs to be around someone feeling a particular emotion, I guess you could call it, and then he gets fed by his power. She explained slowly, taking care with her words.
I frowned at that.
And that means the Protectorate would separate you, why? I asked curtly, still feeling so angry and lost.
Taylor sighed, sharing a meaningful look with that thing before she turned back to face me.
Sex, Dad. Orgasms. The feeling of pleasure when it peaks. Thats what Tim eats. Its why we started having sex, so I could feed him. And the Protectorate would never stand for us having sex unless were married, or at least engaged. Taylor said, looking extremely uncomfortable.
I blanched, unable to repress my shivers of revulsion this time, as I heard about my daughter having sex again, especially with that thing. God, if I had my way she wouldnt have started dating until she was at college, sex even later if possible, though I knew how hard that would have been to control. Hearing about my fifteen-year-old daughter having sex though, and that her whole reason for getting pregnant was so she could keep having sex: it was wrong.
Thats it? Thats why you did this? Just so you can have sex!? I demanded angrily.
Taylors gaze hardened, and her chin lifted in defiance, even as that monster clutched at her, more of its wiggling limbs emerging to wrap around her defenseless body.
Yes. Because its necessary to feed my boyfriend and end his suffering. Because its fun and makes me happy. I refuse to let anyone tell me to be unhappy ever again. Taylor said, her voice sounding oddly brittle.
Before I could talk, the thing crooned to her.
Shhh. Its okay. Youre safe. Ill always love you, Taylor, always. It said softly, rubbing at her head with one of its too many limbs. Then it turned its tentacles to face me. Taylor did this so we could be together, so we could love one another and take care of each other. So we can go everywhere together, and so I can protect her.
I frowned at that.
Protect her? Oh, so is that what you were doing when you violated her? What does she even need protecting from if not you? I said, my voice trembling with too much emotion.
Taylor glared at me but also seemed to shrink in on herself, hair wriggling atop her head and glowing a dull red. The monster though, it seemed to swell, tentacles wriggling more violently and glowing almost blood red.
From them. From those monsters who hurt Taylor, who hurt so many others. From anyone else who might try again. I.. I failed her once already. I cant, I cant fail again. I cant. It said, starting out so angry but seeming to slump as it finished, reds turning to greens.
This time it was Taylors turn to croon, reaching out to grab a bunch of tentacles and lift them, hugging them to her chest.
You failed at nothing. You werent there, Tim. But thats why we did this right? So you can be there next time. So you can always protect me. Taylor said, leaning down to kiss the tentacles.
I shivered, still disturbed at the affection she was showing this horrifying monster cape.
It trembled for a moment, colors shifting again, this time from green to blue.
Yeah, ah, yeah. Ill protect you, Taylor. I promise. It said.
My eyes narrowed as a thought occurred to me.
Is that why you hurt those boys? To assuage your conscience for not being there? I asked, closing my hands into fists so they wouldnt tremble. Because, as much as I was angry and worried about this thing hurting my daughter, I absolutely hated the boys who had hurt her and been let go.
Before it could reply, Taylor cut in.
He hurt them because I asked him to. Taylor said, anger in her eyes as they glowed red as the irises expanded again.
I paused, unsure of how to respond to that. Taylor had asked him to?
She seemed to sense my confusion because she kept talking, even as she clung tighter to the tentacles in her arms.
I just I couldnt move on. I was scared all the time, heh, I still am, but much less so. Seeing them get away with attacking me, knowing theyd hurt other girls, that they would keep on hurting people, and that theyd just keep on getting away with everything I couldnt accept it, not again. I needed to see justice done. Thats why I asked my Hero to avenge me. Taylor said, her voice tight and pained.
I winced, reminded again of my failure. How Id failed to protect my little girl from the horrors of the world, failed to even get her the justice she deserved.
Id failed her, but this monster this cape had not. This cape had gone out into the night and brutalized three of the four boys whod hurt Taylor, the three whod gotten away from her with no lasting damage. Hed gone after them and maimed them, broken bones and spilt blood, all so my little girl could feel like she had even a shred of justice in this world.
I sighed, suddenly feeling exhausted as my anger faded, the guilt and despair Id been pushing back creeping into the void the rage had left inside me. Still, despite the cold feeling inside my chest, one thing shed said stuck out to me.
Again? Taylor, do you mean those boys had harassed you before or I trailed off, unsure what answer I even wanted.
She shook her head quickly, black curls twitching.
No, not them. I mean, it was just everyone. Every time I complained about Emma calling me names, Sophia pushing me, Madison destroying things, Julia stealing my work, Aaron shooting spitballs at me, or Mike trying to rape me. Every time, everyone just called me a liar, said it never happened, patted me on the head and told me how lucky I was to not be punished before shoving me out the door. I couldnt let it happen again. I just couldnt. Taylor said, her eyes closed, but her pain still evident as her hair shimmered green and the spike above her head flopped down across her face.
In a flash I was halfway out of my chair, ready to hug her and comfort her as I should have been doing all along. But that monster beat me to it; the thing started stroking her hair, whispering to her, so softly I couldnt make out what was being said. As it whispered to her, I slumped back in my chair, my chest clenching painfully, filled with shame and guilt and grief.
I looked at Taylor and I knew. Id failed her. Id failed her so badly.
My eyes closed, and I trembled, feeling overwhelmed and lost. Just what the hell was I supposed to do!? I Id thought that everything was going well, that my life had finally been back on track, things falling into place after so long. These last two months, Id been happier than I had in years. Work had been going great: Id secured that new contract with the council and that renovation work at Medhall. Taylor had been doing well, filled with laughter and smiles, the bright little girl I remembered emerging like a beautiful butterfly from the moody teen shed become. Even after shed been attacked shed been better, more alive and engaged, talking to me and encouraging me to actually be a parent for her: greeting me at the door with a hug, smiling at me, talking to me, and just being so much more full of life.
I know it made me a horrible father, hell, a horrible person, but Taylor getting attacked had even been good for me. Id finally felt like I could help her, that I was more than just some distant figure in her life, like I was doing more than just putting a roof over her head and food on the table. Having her cling and cuddle up to me as she sought comfort like she was six years old again and had just woken from a nightmare Im a weak man, damn it, but being able to scoop up my baby girl and tell her everything will be okay had made me feel good. It made me feel important in a way I hadnt felt for a long time.
But what good had that done? What had I actually managed to do that she couldnt have done alone? Taylor was the one who sorted out Emma, who dragged Emmas crimes into the light of day and made sure Zoe would deal with her daughter. Id only been able to play cheerleader for her, not really help.
The police? The boys? Ha! Fat lot of good I did. Theyd thrown out Taylors case, and Id realized shed had powers - or been improved by its power - far too late to take it to the PRT. Not the point. I hadnt been able to help, just had to let those boys get away with hurting her. But it he had not. Hed listened to her and actually done something instead of nothing like everyone else. I couldnt fault him for that, not for hurting those boys who thought they could hurt my daughter.
All that anger, all that rage
I sniffed, looking away as tears pooled in my eyes, and I closed them, trying not to cry and appear weak in front of my daughter. I couldnt help it though, and the tears slipped down my cheeks, guilt and sadness tearing at my insides.
God, I was such a useless father. Bad as my own old man. A total failure of a parent. What would Annette think of me now?
My chest shook with the effort not to sob at that thought. Annette Oh, I missed her so much. If shed been here, shed have known exactly what to do. Hell, it would never have come to this because, if Id died and shed lived, shed have never let Taylor drift away like I had.
Id been absent from her life for years, first drinking and then working myself half-to-death to numb the pain. I failed to notice her falling grades or when she stopped smiling, when she started shrinking in on herself because she was being bullied by her former best friend. I failed to protect her when she was assaulted, when four boys tried to rape her. I failed to get justice for her, to make the police do their god damned fucking jobs! I failed to even notice the literal monster living in my basement, barely aware of its existence as it slowly won my daughters heart, being there for her when I had failed.
Tears dripped off my chin as I silently cried, mourning what was lost and what Id failed to protect. My wife. My daughter. Id failed both of them, and I had no idea how to make any of it right.
Then there was warmth, two arms sliding around my chest beneath my arms, and wrapping around my back. A head of curly black hair pushed itself beneath my chin as Taylor leaned against my chest. Gratefully I threw my arms around her, holding my daughter like a sailor lost at sea, clinging to my life raft. She held me, grounded me, lent me her strength even when I knew she also desperately needed help.
We sat like that for a minute, clinging to each other. Taylor humming softly, comfortingly, just like Annette used to do as she let me cry for the first time in so long.
Its okay, Dad. Itll all be okay. Youll see. I love you. Taylor whispered, squeezing me.
I gulped, my breathing evening out as I buried my face in her curls, inhaling the familiar scent of vanilla. As we sat like that, I felt my emotions ease. Yes, I was still sad, still guilty, but I was no longer lost at sea and barely hanging on. No, my beautiful wonderful daughter, shed given me a life raft. Something to focus on, a goal to head towards. As a familiar feeling started to fill my chest, a new sensation made itself known. I felt more limbs reaching to touch me, putting pressure on me in a sort of awkward hug without arms. Opening my eyes I looked and saw a few white limbs extending to us, reaching out to hug me and Taylor.
I smiled into Taylors hair, seizing onto my newfound sense of purpose, letting familiar dogged determination push my sadness back, fueled by my daughter's love.
I love you too and thank you. I whispered, squeezing her comfortingly.
She nuzzled against my throat, just like she used to when she was small. I nuzzled back, reminded of the good things in life, the things worth fighting for.
Its what family is for. Loving and looking after one another, being there when no else will be. Ill need your help, Dad. Theres so much I dont know, about love, about relationships, about being a mother. But Im also so very happy and I want to share it with you. Will you help me? Taylor asked.
I smiled softly. When did my daughter get so wise? She sounded just like her mother. I opened my mouth to say that, but before I could he spoke up.
Please, Taylors dad, um, Danny, please help us. He begged, holding both of us a little tighter.
I lifted my head from Taylors hair, my smile becoming more determined. I let go of her with one hand, using it to stroke her long and silky locks, just like her boyfriend had been doing. Reluctantly I shifted Taylor, moving her so she was sitting in my lap so I could properly look at her, thankful shed at least put underwear on at some point. Looking between her and her boyfriend, I felt that familiar fire, the same feeling that had kept me going all these years, that had driven me to fight for the little guy. I had a goal now, a purpose, and apparently my daughter had the plan. I could actually do something now.
Alright. Ill help you. What do you need me to do?
Chapter Summary
Beta read by the brilliant Voxdeo and stupendous Cailin
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
...and lastly well review the activity of independent villains and small groups. Armsmaster said, the projector behind him shifting off the newly reformed Merchants line up.
I sighed dramatically, not bothering to hide my boredom as I rested my head in my hand, elbow propped up on the table. These end-of-year wrap-ups were always so boring. Sure, I got it. Really, I did. In any operation, information was king, the deciding factor between walking away with a grin on your face or if you were left lying face down in a ditch. Or up to your neck in containment foam, one of the two.
So yeah, I got it, these little pow-wows Armsmaster liked to organize were the linchpin of our operations. Where we shared what we, other branches, the PRT, Police, hell, even what the FBI knew. Learning about the crimes, movements, locations, and potential powers of the villains and gangs that infested this hell-hole of a city, and the country at large, were absolutely vital.
Chax was last seen on December 12, robbing a liquor store on the corner of 18th and Willow Street
Still didnt mean they werent boring as sin. I mean, Jesus Christ, how the fuck Armsy managed to make talking about murder, kidnapping, rape, and slavery an utter yawn fest Okay, that sounded bad. Not that they werent important, just, I dont know. The way he droned on and on, going over stats and graphs, it was all just so mundane, I guess.
I sighed, eyes drifting closed a little as I continued to prop up my head. In my other hand I started rolling a special, genuine, 1943 steel penny back and forth across my knuckles to try and get some kind of stimulation going. It was something to keep me entertained, and it served double duty, something to earn a rise from
Thump.
Right on cue.
I didnt even try to contain my smile. Instead, I did my best to look as smug and irritating as possible as I looked over at Puppy, waggling my eyebrows at her. It never failed to get a rise out of her when I did that, and especially right now, without my face-concealing visor on.
Thump.
She elbowed me in the side, knowing it would do no damage as I absorbed the kinetic energy, but still doing it anyway because she liked to hit things. I smiled at her and saw her own lips quirk in that half-smile of hers that meant she was trying not to smile but couldnt quite help herself.
Clink.
I dropped the coin Id been playing with to the table, a brief tap and tiny nudge with my power sent it skidding across the surface to land in front of Battery. She looked down at it, then turned back to me, one eyebrow raised mockingly as if to say Really? How childish.
I waggled my eyebrows again and she huffed, turning away from me to focus back on Armsys little display. She always was a little goody-two-shoes, doing what was right and moral and just and generally being a really stand-up person, honestly. The kind of person who would face off with someone she was woefully unsuited to face, and was outmatched by, time and time again, just because she thought it was the right thing to do. Well, that and Id pissed her father off something fierce.
As I mused, Battery shifted her hands from her lap, placing them on the table, one hand carefully cupped around the steel coin Id slid in front of her. The circuit board lines on her bodysuit glowed blue for half-a-second as she charged then flashed red as she discharged, a pulse of magnetism shooting the coin back to me.
I grinned, excited and happy that my beautiful wife was obviously in a good mood if she was willing to indulge my games. That, or she was just as bored as I was. Both? Ill go with both. Anyway, we played our own little game of pong for a few minutes as Armsy carried on through the long list of Brockton Bays independent villains. Bad enough we had three known gangs with a total of 18 villains between them, but we had more than that many again as independents or small groups. The Undersiders, Faultlines Crew, ber and Leet, and another 10 or so independents. Including
And now, for the latest on Amorph, another probable Case 53. Amorph was last sighted on December 17, moving along Third Avenue, again with an unknown female in his grasp. This makes the 7th time Amorph has been spotted with a woman, marking the seventh possible kidnapping he has committed. While there has been no increase in the number of missing persons reported, this additional number could easily be hidden in the normal crime statistics. He is suspected of
My attention remained fixed to Armsmaster as he gave the update on Amorph. I knew it all, of course: Amorph was my case. I was the one tasked with collating all information on the villain: sightings, incidents, and possible crimes. This was more or less the Boss Man reading my own report back to me. Still, I was invested, so like hell was I not going to pay attention.
Amorph. A villain first spotted in Boston engaged in a running fight with the Ambassadors: Citrine, Cassiterite, and three unknown members. He escaped and was spotted several times over the following month heading south until he arrived in Brockton Bay and apparently decided to stay. Hed laid low for a few weeks after his initial sighting but slowly and steadily he was more frequently sighted, almost every time with a woman held in his clutches. Women who never reported anything to the police, the PRT, or us.
I grimaced. Just thinking about it made me feel uneasy. Id done a lot of terrible things in my time, but there were some things you just didnt do. Villains had standards! Okay, most villains had standards. Fuck you, Lung. Anyway, it still turned my stomach hearing about a villain who had no morals: who routinely kidnapped women, possibly raped them since the women were all alive when he grabbed them, and then probably murdered them to prevent them from talking. Worse, either he was the world champion at hiding bodies, or, more grimly, if Armsmaster was right, he ate them. A rapist cannibal, just what this shit-hole city needed.
I win.
I shivered, snapped out of my morbid thoughts by Battery. Feeling her breath brush my ear, the warmth radiating from her lips as they brushed against me... it made my heart race and sent pleasant tingles down my spine. My frown eased and I turned to Puppy, to thank her or kiss I couldnt say, possibly both when...
Something to add, Battery, Assault? Armsmaster asked, looking annoyed as he paused his briefing to stare at us.
Meep! Battery squeaked, shaking her head as she hastily sat back in her seat properly. Ah, um, no, sir. Sorry, sir.
I just smiled, leaning back in my chair while giving Armsy a jaunty thumbs-up.
He still looked disgruntled, but before he could get back into it he was interrupted again.
Bzzzt! Bzzzt!
Everyones heads spun to face the door. All the heroes of Brockton Bay sitting around our conference table, safe in our headquarters floating in the center of the bay, watching a little red light flash.
Armamster was the first to react, barely hesitating for an instant.
Masks! He barked, already striding over to the table where hed left his next to his laptop.
Quickly each of us reached forward to grab our own mask off the table in front of us, well aware of the thirty-second countdown that had begun. Sure, it was no emergency since the door hadnt just been opened, damn the consequences, and, yeah, plenty of the PRT staff on base had already seen us without our masks before. But it was protocol and you never knew whod be coming through the door, so better safe than sorry.
Quickly I donned my red visor, slipping the red and white elastic mesh around my head and the red-tinted graphene visor onto my face. It always paid to have a tinker on the team, but it was especially awesome when you had one like Armsmaster who could produce meta and tinker-spec materials that required no maintenance so we could all share the awesome. Sure, it had cost me a pretty penny, adding to Armsys already ludicrous tinkering budget, but damn me if it wasnt worth every. Fucking. Penny. That visor was the only reason I could still see. Fucking Fog, at least Panacea had fixed up the scarring.
Beside me Battery donned her domino mask, special clamps connecting to magnets shed had implanted into her face and the rest of her body, as they aided her power usage. The black mask lit up as she put it on, white circuit patterns glowing to match those on her suit, the glow making her dark eyes positively shine.
Next to her Miss Militia pulled up her mask, tying the ends of the American flag bandana behind her head. Past Miss M., Velocity donned his red-crested helmet, black and white checks covering the sides, and with his own red-tinted visor, just like mine. At the end of the table, Triumph, our newest member, donned his rather gaudy lion-themed helmet. On my other side, Dauntless placed his rather more impressive, though even more gaudy, golden Greek helmet on.
In moments we were all costumed up and looking towards the door. A handful of seconds later it opened up and a rather harried-looking clerk stumbled in, obviously still unused to the doors opening delay. He stumbled for a moment, giving us all a nervous smile as he straightened the papers on his clipboard again and swallowed nervously.
Turning to face Armsmaster, the dark-suited clerk gave him a small bow before rising again.
Ah, forgive me for interrupting, sir, but we just got verification of the call that came in this morning and some other, ah, um, unusual information. He said, giving the Boss Man a nervous smile.
Armsy hummed, visibly intrigued as his stance shifted.
Oh? So, we have confirmation on the parahuman status of the two prospective Wards? Armsmaster said, dropping a nice little bombshell on all of us.
Battery was the first to jump in on that, just beating Velocity who spoke over her.
New Wards? Why didn't you lead with that!?
Recruits? When can we meet them?
Armsy raised a hand to forestall any more demands as he turned to face us.
I didnt say anything because I was waiting for verification on their parahuman status first, which PRT agents should have acquired approximately thirty minutes after this meeting started. The outcome was supposed to be delivered to us at the end, so we could wrap up on a high note. What was so important it couldnt wait another ten minutes? Armsmaster asked, turning back to face the clerk with some of his previous irritation.
The clerk obviously picked up on the Boss Mans hostility as he bowed again. Probably a Japanese refugee, given his Asian features.
Ah, forgive me, sir. But we not only received confirmation on the two recruit's parahuman status, but one of them, sir, ah, one of them is Amorph. He said.
There was a moment of silence as everyone mentally processed that. A wanted parahuman trying to join the Protectorate or Wards wasnt exactly new, but a serial kidnapper, probable murderer, and possible cannibal? Oh, and a Case 53 which probably meant he had no parents or family to influence that decision? Just, how? Why!? There was just so freakin much to unpack there, where the hell did someone even start
What? Armsmaster nicely summarized.
Thank you, Boss Man, for being so succinct.
The clerk bobbed his head.
Yes, sir. Amorph has handed himself in. He says, ah The clerk said, desperately checking his notes. Ah, um, here it is. I would like one job please. and Yes. I need to purchase a wedding. Thats what he told the agents, sir. Amorph, ah, he wishes to marry his girlfriend, who is the other parahuman mentioned in the call.
While the rest of brains were once more impersonating computers and blue-screening, Armsmaster once more accurately and impressively distilled the collective feeling in the room.
What!?
Uawhhh.
I yawned, my jaw cracking, one hand covering my mouth. Normally this would have been when Puppy thumped me one for being annoying, except this wasnt me taking the piss for once, as evidenced by the steaming cup of coffee clutched in my other hand.
Beside me my lovely wife nursed her own cup of joe, staring into its milky depths as if she could find answers to all the issues we had to go over at the bottom of her paper cup.
Taking another sip of coffee, I did my best to substitute caffeine for sleep. A 7am meeting when you had the late shift and clocked out at 2am is many things, but fun is not one of them.
I glowered at Armsy. I know he went to bed after me, as hed been up when Puppy and I clocked out, and I also knew he got up at six most days, yet he still looked the same as ever. The bastard.
Grumbling into my coffee I leaned back in my chair. At least these were comfortable, the padded leather welcome as well as the rooms lack of windows in the plain white walls. Though that was because it was an information-secure conference room in the upper floor of the PRT building, no light or sound in or out. Could have still put in a potted plant or something, but like most things PRT, they favored ruthless minimalism. And militarism, come to think of it.
My musing was cut short by the door finally opening to reveal Director Piggot looming in the doorway. She was a tall woman, and rather large. The bob cut of her blond hair did her no favors, just served to make her face look pudgy. It also drew attention to her expression, which was almost exactly the one Puppy had made when I switched her shot of whiskey with vinegar.
The Director entered the room in her tailored suit and dropped into her chair, the leather furniture creaking in protest. Bringing herself closer to the head of the conference table she leaned her elbows on the polished wood and laced her fingers, pale and beady eyes glowering over the top.
Okay, which one of you wants to explain to me why I was called into an emergency meeting at 7am on a Monday morning, the moment I got back from my holiday? Piggot said, her voice colder than the winter wind whistling outside.
I was not looking forward to explaining, well, any of this. Thankfully, Boss Man was here to do most of the talking and he fielded the question.
Because, Director Piggot, we need to discuss the frankly amazing results of Amorph and Candelas power testing. We also need to go over no less than five other critical pieces of information that came to light while you were away. Due to the sensitivity and importance of this information, I am placing this meeting under level 5 security measures. Armsmaster said, his voice and expression grave.
Piggot blinked, clearly surprised as she turned to look at Deputy-Director Renick.
Renick just nodded, the pale man looking even more so.
Im afraid so, maam. Based on the information in the reports These are matters of national security. The information delivered by Candela and Amorph, as well as the results of their power testing, are that serious. Theres also other issues to go over: potential mastering, possible assault with a parahuman power, and mistakes regarding the handling of Shadow Stalker and her probation. Well be here for a while Im afraid. Renick said, his face drawn.
Piggot sighed, closing her eyes for a moment. She opened them again and looked around the table, examining each person sitting there.
On her right was Deputy-Director Jamie Renick, a tall but otherwise unassuming man, clean-shaven with close-cropped salt-and-pepper hair. On her left was Armsmaster, decked out in full tinker-armor glory. Next to him was my dear Battery, looking as nervous as I felt as she bit her lip. And then me, my knee bouncing nervously beneath the table.
The Director finished her examination and turned back to her Deputy.
Okay, Jamie, whats the situation here? Normally inducting new Wards is your job, not mine, Im not here to babysit them. If they want someone to hold their hands they can go cry to the Youth Guard. Whats so important you have to bring me in and invoke a level 5 information lockdown? Piggot asked, sounding far too tired for someone who just got back from leave.
Renick simply indicated the pair of folders in front of Director Piggot.
Read those, Director. Theyre one of only seven copies to exist complete and unredacted. Three of those copies have been sent by direct courier to the Protectorate Headquarters in New York, the PRT Headquarters in Los Angeles, and a third to the Think Tank in Washington, D.C. One of the copies will be for our own records, and we plan to destroy the final three after this meeting is over. Renick said somberly.
Piggot frowned, then unlaced her fingers to pick up the files. She briefly read the letterhead before opening the files to start reading.
I looked at my own copy, taking in the warning on the front as Battery and I opened our copies again. Not sure why Puppy had, considering shed damn near memorized the thing already, but reading was how she coped with stress so I guess it made sense. Me? I was still blown away by just what our newest recruits might mean for the USA, hell, the whole world.
To try and do something with all my nervous energy, I re-read the letterhead before opening the files.
FOR OFFICIAL USE ONLY
The following documents have been classified:
TOP SECRET
EYES ONLY
Unauthorized distribution or disclosure of this document(s) or its contents is strictly prohibited. Failure to comply may be punishable by civil and criminal penalties. If found, DO NOT OPEN and immediately contact your nearest Parahuman Response Team Office.
Powers: Candela
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Goat
Archetype: Granter Candela is a powerful Granter/Trump able to take parahuman powers in a limited fashion and grant them to her unborn children.
Trump: 6+
Candela is able to take the powers from people with the potential to trigger, thus removing the possibility of them undergoing a Trigger Event. She has also claimed to be able to, but did not use the ability to take a copy of a parahumans power who has a mote. She is also likely, based on her own feelings on the matter and the one similar parahuman in existence, to be able to take powers from recently deceased parahumans.
The first ability was documented during power testing by Candela using her power on a PRT scientist, who was known to possess a Corona Pollentia, but was not a parahuman. He willingly allowed Candela to take his unrealized potential. There were no known complications or health issues caused by this power usage. A subsequent MRI revealed activity in the Corona Pollentia to have dropped significantly and it was deemed the scientist no longer possessed the capability to Trigger (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.20).
Granter: 6+
Candela can reportedly give the powers she has taken to her children while they are in utero, which she has claimed will grant them powers from birth (or at least presumably giving them all the capability to trigger). Furthermore, Candela has claimed to be able to guide the expression of these powers, helping to determine what powers her children will have and that her children will be powerful, like Alexandria or Legend. This power could potentially allow Candela to amass a large number of A to S-class parahumans loyal to her over the next several years.
Compounding this is Candelas partner, Amorph. Candela has the ability to identify and locate people with powers, both latent and Triggered. Amorph has the capability to then kill those parahumans for Candela to collect any desired powers for her children. Together the pair have the capability to create a diverse and incredibly powerful set of parahuman children.
In addition, using Candela to find latent parahumans to combine with Amorphs true power (protected under codeword Relay) would allow the pair to literally create an army of parahumans. The power synergy the pair has cannot be overstated. At present they represent a B-class threat with the ready potential to, if left unchecked, burgeon into an S-class threat.
Powers: Amorph
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Relay
Archetype: Trump/Granter Amorph represents a classic Trump danger to parahumans, being able to alter parahuman powers in Striker range. He also represents a classic Granter danger, being able to empower the unpowered.
Trump: 3+
When in direct physical contact (skin to skin) with a parahuman, Amorph can sense if a person is a parahuman and roughly sense what their powers are. This is only a vague feeling of what the powers are and it is not very precise. He can also sense if a person has the potential to trigger, though not what that power could be. In testing, Amorph was able to pick out two on site personnel who also had the capability to trigger. When tested on Protectorate parahumans he could give rough guesses as to their power, but it is unknown how much prior knowledge influenced this.
It has been claimed by Amorph that when he is suffering significant emotional distress he can use this power to affect the powers of other parahumans to remove himself as a valid target of their abilities. This was not tested due to concerns of testing personnel.
Granter: 6+
The more powerful aspect of this power is that, under certain circumstances, Amorph can induce an artificial Trigger Event. This has been dubbed Awakening. To induce Awakening a person has to have a Corona Pollentia, then that target needs to be subject to extreme emotions, comparable in intensity to those of a natural Trigger Event just like when altering powers of existing parahumans. However, unlike with existing parahumans, only the subject's emotions matter in Awakening. The true boon of this is that the emotions experienced by the subject being Awakened do not have to be the despair, fear, anger, or frustration of a natural Trigger. In the one documented case at present love and ecstasy were the emotions used. It is speculated that any sufficiently strong emotion could be used to Awaken a power, including hope, happiness, or courage. It is hoped this could be used to create far more stable and heroically inclined parahumans.
The results of Awakening in other subjects are still unknown and so far remain untested. However, it has been speculated that the exact circumstances and emotions surrounding the event will affect the expressed powers similarly to the circumstances of a natural Trigger Event. Further speculation proposes that these powers will be high level. This speculation is based on the Ward Candela, whos classified threat rating is B-Class with the potential for S-Class, but it is unknown if this is due to the powers nature or a result of Awakening a power instead of a natural Trigger Event. Further testing will be required.
To discuss Candela: she is the first known artificial parahuman created by Amorph. Her exact power set is protected under Codeword Goat. Her power was awakened during extreme euphoria induced by prolonged sexual intercourse and the associated physical release. It is unverified, but it is claimed, that the induction of powers occurred concurrently with the fertilization of Candelas eggs. This generated sufficient emotion in Candela to allow Amorph to Awaken her previously dormant Corona Pollentia and initiate the formation of a Corona Gemma.
Given Candelas ability to identify and locate people with latent powers and Amorphs ability to then awaken them, the pair has the potential to create a literal army of parahumans. Alternatively, Amorphs combat ability could just as easily be used to kill parahumans for Candela to utilize her true power on (protected under codeword Goat). The power synergy the pair has cannot be overstated. At present they represent a B-class threat with the ready potential to, if left unchecked, burgeon into an S-class threat.
It took Piggot a couple of minutes, and even me some time just skimming the classified powers sections again. Those classified power results Fucking hell. Candela was a power thief, the same type of cape as the goddamn Fairy Queen. And, as if just one potential S-class cape wasnt enough, Amorph, aside from being a decent Brute Fuck, Othala on steroids, perhaps? No, closer to Scarlet Savior, more limited but way more powerful powers. Someone capable of inducing artificial Trigger Events? The mind fucking boggled.
On the plus side, at least Candela hadnt had to go through the trauma of a Trigger Event. Sure, sure, poor girl had gone through shit bad enough for one and only escaped because shed been dosed with parahuman drugs. Still better though, as it meant whenever Candela used her power she was reminded of what, apparently, was a rather, uh, pleasant memory. Much better than the rest of us who had to be reminded of our trauma.
Speaking of
I gave my lovely wife, light of my life, and partner in, well, not crime, but law? Nah, doesnt have the same ring to it. Partner in busting heads. There we go! Anyway, given her lack of innate disgust for her powers at first, or the fact her trigger story was clearly made up Well, that tied back into that information Amorph and Candela had told me about just where Amorph had come from.
Sure, we wouldnt be discussing it today but A secret organization with dozens, possibly hundreds of Case 53s in storage selling something? If that didnt match the stories of powers in a bottle Id eat my visor. Still, if that meant Puppy didnt have to go through the same shit I did? I wouldnt complain, and nor would I press her about it. Some secrets were best-kept secret.
A soft thud disturbed me from my navel-gazing, and I shook myself, turning my head to the side.
Piggot had finally finished reading and just closed her copy of the documents. She spent a few moments just gazing at them before sighing deeply and reaching up to massage her eyes. Lifting her hand away, Piggot panned her gaze around the table before looking into the distance.
So then, a power granter and a power thief. As well as additional information. I assume Miss Militia will be getting a more detailed brief on that front, given their shared experience? I seem to recall Washington always being desperate for more accounts of the vision. Piggot said, not really questioning, but more as a statement of fact.
Armsmaster nodded anyway.
She will be. It was our intention to carry out such a debrief either today or tomorrow, but with the confirmation of Candela as a power thief, I deemed informing you of this and other developments to be of higher priority than more testing and information gathering. Armsmaster said, his beard bristling as he worked his jaw side to side in concern.
Piggot just grunted.
Right. Okay, whats making this difficult, given what we know of their powers? Other than a little mental instability, which is not uncommon when it comes to capes, why wouldnt we accept them? Because when one of our analysts puts the words potential S-class threat in writing, you had better believe we want them under our control, rather than out there causing mayhem. Piggot said, eyes focusing on Armsmaster before flicking to Renick.
Renick grunted, leaning back in his chair.
Normally youd be right, but as you guessed, there are issues. Particularly about the pairs main request: that we allow them to remain together, which in my mind is, quite frankly, untenable. Renick said, his disgust barely hidden by professionalism.
Piggot just raised her eyebrows, but the Boss Man jumped in and
I groaned, leaning back in my chair as I got settled in. Armsy and DD Ren had already hashed out the same argument over our two prospective Wards yesterday. And the day before that. Fucking hell.
It wasnt even a good fucking argument! Half the time it was just bloody contradiction! Just the same issues popping up again and again with neither Armsmaster nor Renick prepared to give ground.
Theyd been going at it for nearly 20 minutes now, and it was so goddamn boring! Have you ever had to listen to the same fucking argument three days in a row? Its fucking shit is what it is, because by the third time everyones just getting angry and not actually listening to each other. Didnt help they were missing the elephant in the room and arguing like the decision wasnt fucking obvious.
Fed up with the whole thing, I leaned forward and smacked my hand on the table. The bang caught everyone's attention and I seized on my chance to get a word in.
Gentlemen, gentlemen, youre both very pretty but Im afraid our dear Director, though single, is quite asexual and will not be going home with either of you. And if youre trying to impress me? Well, Puppy and I are not looking for someone to have a threesome with. I paused, turning to shoot an exaggeratedly curious look at my lovely wife. Er, are we?
Battery was blushing bright red and elbowed me in the shoulder, but she was failing at not smiling, so I took that as a win.
Piggot scowled at me, a touch of color on her own cheeks.
Assault, be quiet unless you have something meaningful to contribute. And Im warning you, no more insinuations about sex. Piggot said coldly, glaring at me.
I snorted, darkly amused as I leaned back in my chair and folded my arms.
But dont you see? Making you uncomfortable? That was the point. In fact, its the whole damn crux of this stupid argument. None of you are comfortable with the idea of teens having sex. Its just sex for Christs sake, get over yourselves! Boss Mans trying his best to be practical about this and roll with it. But DD? Youve done an amazing job dodging around the point, but lets be honest: you just dont like the idea of teens having sex. I said, rolling my eyes exaggeratedly as Renick bristled with anger. Holding up and waving my hand to forestall DDs interjection, I carried on.
Yeah, yeah, legality, I get it. Theyre committing a crime due to Candelas age. So what? Underage sex is hardly the worst crime ever committed by someone we've taken on. Hell, hardly the worst crime weve helped facilitate, given Pretenders a Ward. Besides, the docs slapped a Case 66 on both their files, and that covers the legality issue. And sure, you want iron-clad certainty about Amorphs age, despite the doc pegging him as a teen, because possibly squick. Well spoiler alert: you aint gonna get it. No case 53 has ever learned their true age as far as I know, and unless were way better than I give us credit for, we aint gonna be changing Amorphs file to a 74 any time soon. That leaves us with the docs best guess, which was 16 years old, so thats what we gotta go with, no matter how much you dislike it. I paused, leaning forward to drop my arms on the table and rest my elbows.
We keep arguing about all these things, whether we can allow them to have sex, is she Mastered, yadda, yadda, yadda. I said, waving my hand flippantly. But youre missing the goddamn point, one that Director Piggot brought up right back at the freakin start! We have to take em on, at least for now.
I paused, making sure I had all three of the boss' attention as I gave them a humorless grin.
Its because theyre powerful. Real powerful. Weve got two capes who, let's face it, make more capes. Theyre force multipliers like nothing else. And if that aint enough for ya, we all know that, sooner or later, one of them is going to produce an S-class fucking threat. I snarled, thumping the table to emphasize my point. Therefore, we have to have them on our side. So, if youre finished with your little pissing contest over who can interpret reports better, cite rules and regulations, and all that jazz, can we just skip to the part where we all agree that the only workable solution is to take em in, keep an eye of em, and throw a therapist at em? Because Im getting fucking sick to death of this argument, and we all know thats the only way this doesnt end in fuckin tears.
My piece said I just sat there, twiddling my thumbs and wishing I had my coin or something to play with. The way everyone was looking at me was making me feel a little uncomfortable. Okay, fine, a lot uncomfortable.
Finally Piggot grunted, giving me an assessing look and amused smile.
Huh. So you did have something meaningful to contribute. She said, turning to look at both Armsy and DD. If neither of you have any more objections, I think well be going with Assaults opinion. While none of us like the current situation, well, its like weve been handed a live hand grenade and someones pulled the pin. Either we can hold on tight and stop it exploding by exerting control, or we can throw it away and pray its a dud. Gentlemen, I, for one, am not willing to take that gamble. Let me repeat myself: potential S-class Threat. If allowing one girl to be Mastered is the price we must pay to avert disaster? Then that is the price we will pay until we can safely say one way or another. On that note, well scrub that Master rating from the file till its been confirmed, no use spooking people.
Renick chewed his lip for a moment before speaking up.
I feel the need to point out that theyre officially listed as B-class threats. Renick said, drumming his fingers on his copy of the files.
Piggot just snorted dismissively.
Spare me the semantics, Jamie. Capes which make more Capes are the gold mine everyone has been searching for. Two of them who can work in concert? As Assault said, even if they arent S-class, sooner or later they will produce one who is. Now, moving on, what else? Piggot said, decisively.
Renick huffed, but nodded, acknowledging Piggots decision.
Well, if we are setting aside the issue of Mastering based on the merits of Assaults argument, I still cannot say I support the solution proposed, as there are factors he didnt cover, such as the crimes committed by Amorph. Renick said, his jaw lifted defiantly.
Armsmaster cut in quickly. Too quickly.
The charges we had laid against Amorph have all been dropped and our investigation closed satisfactorily. He was wanted for questioning in regards to charges of possible kidnapping, rape, and murder of victims unknown. These were all dismissed when we discovered the females hed been spotted with were not, in fact, multiple victims, but rather, a single person going out with him repeatedly. Candela was able to assuage our fears and provide alibis for all incidents. There is no evidence he has ever kidnapped, and excluding statutory, raped, or killed, anybody. The two of them did, however, admit to several misdemeanors: four counts of trespassing and three of minor vandalism. None of these crimes were considered serious or worth pursuing. Armsmaster reported, fidgeting with his notes as he talked.
I snorted, chuckling at Boss Mans dead-pan delivery despite his apparent nerves.
Come on, Boss. Trespassing, vandalism? The two snuck into a movie theater twice, once into the Arcadia school pool, and they tried and failed to sneak into the Brockton Art Gallery. Hardly crimes at all. I said, shooting a deliberately amused and unruffled smile around the table.
Piggot just frowned.
Be that as it may, hardly the type of behavior we want in prospective law-enforcement. Piggot said sternly, clasping her hands together on the tabletop. They will need to be reprimanded for their foolishness.
Renick leaned forward and laid one arm on the table, looking serious as he came back in.
Armamster, youre being a little disingenuous. Yes, the prior investigations into Amorph have been closed with no charges being laid because, near as we can tell, no crimes were committed. However, you seemed to skip over the fact we now have another potential lead on that triple assault from two weeks ago. Director Piggot, you recall those boys who had various bones broken in attacks designed to cripple them on the 17th? Renick said, head tilting towards Piggot.
Piggot simply nodded, gesturing for Renick to continue, which he did.
So far our investigation has been proceeding based on information from the police which indicated the four boys had been assaulted by the Empire a month earlier, so they were our primary suspect for what was believed to be an assault with a parahuman power. Now though, Candela claims those boys assaulted her and she was the one to injure them the first time. Given their protectiveness of one another, we should be considering opening an investigation into Amorph regarding the assault on those boys. Renick exclaimed, thumping his fist on the table.
Piggot gave Renick a deep frown, but this time it was my lovely Battery who cut in.
The same three boys the police are now investigating for two counts of assault, sexual violation, and rape? As they were the victims of a probable parahuman-related crime, the PRT was given jurisdiction over the crime scenes. DNA testing of the blood samples on scene only returned DNA matches to the victims. However, we got two pings on the system linking two of the boys' DNA to two, separate, unsolved rape cases currently being investigated by the BBPD. Battery said, leaning forward to stare directly at DD as she continued.
Now, Deputy Director, youre saying we should investigate Amorph for assaulting those three boys, correct? The same boys Candela reported to the police had tried to rape her, only for the police to throw her case out and call her a liar? Sure, lets throw more fuel on that fire. Lets press charges against the one person who seemed to believe her, Im sure thatll turn out fine. Battery said sarcastically while rolling her eyes.
I backed her up, adding my opinion on that potential dumpster fire.
As my dear wife said, lets not do something dumb. Now, Im not saying Amorph didnt attack those boys, buuut, if he did, so what? Weve taken on people who were less willing to join up, who had worse attitudes, who had committed worse crimes, and, again, weaker powers. Shadow Stalker springs to mind. Or myself. I said, jabbing my padded chest with my thumb. Even if Amorph did hurt those boys, probably with Candelas help, so what? It hasnt affected our decision to take people on in the past, why should it now? Because ones a Case 53? Because the others pregnant? All the more reason to take them both on, not throw them under the bus.
Piggot stopped me there with a raised hand.
Wait. Let me get this straight. Piggot said, turning from me to face Renick. Amorph is a prime candidate in the assaults that occurred on the 17th because the victims were likely the perpetrators of another crime.
Renick grunted.
Allegedly. Renick said.
Piggot sighed, reaching up with one hand to massage her forehead.
Spare me the attitude, Jamie. So, whats the outline there? Armsmaster? Piggot said, sounding even more tired as she turned to face the Boss Man.
Armsmaster nodded, beard twitching slightly as his lips moved silently for a few moments; it was the tell that he was reading something off the inside of his visor.
On November 23 Candela, in her civilian identity, reported to police that she was assaulted by four boys: Mike Turner, Ben Tomson, Andrew Heyes, and Xander King. In her report, Candela said she was attacked on her way home from school. She claims to have sustained significant injuries during the assault, but managed to successfully defend herself and fight the four boys off while injuring them even more severely in return, giving at least two of them concussions. I will note that the injuries reported by Candela match the boys medical reports filed that same day with claims they were assaulted by members of the Empire 88. For her own report, Candelas injuries were deemed to have been much older than she claimed, probably occurring the night before. Three of those boys: Mike Turner, Ben Tomson, and Xander King were the victims of a series of probable parahuman assaults on December 17 which we have been investigating. Armsmaster said.
There was a pregnant pause while we all digested that information. After nearly ten seconds of silence with me looking around, I shrugged. If no one else was going to say it, I would.
Say, Armsmaster, what would you expect to happen if four boys got into a brawl with a Brute 1 possibly 2? I asked, the pieces all fitting together in my head.
Armsmaster sucked in air through his teeth, obviously following my train of thought to the same conclusion Id reached.
Id expect them to either end up in the morgue or hospital with multiple fractures, concussions, and other blunt force injuries. And, if Candela was a regenerator already at that point in time then her wounds would likely look much older than expected, which was the primary piece of evidence used by the police to dismiss her case. Armsmaster finished, shooting a pointed look at Piggot.
The Director groaned, leaning her head back to stare balefully at the ceiling for a moment before turning back to the table.
God damn it. Piggot groaned, resting her face in her palm, elbow propped on the table. So, Candela likely was attacked and then the police fumbled the ball as Candela didnt tell them she was a parhuman, or close enough. So without that info, the police drop the charges, and that upsets her. So, to make his girlfriend happy, Amorph goes tearing off on some blasted revenge trip. Christ, anything else before we deal with this mess?
Armsmaster cleared his throat.
There is also the issue with Shadow Stalker allegedly being involved with that incident. Both Candela and Stalkers mother have independently claimed that Stalker was involved in perpetuating the assault on Candela. While Mrs. Hess gave far fewer details, she did raise our concerns. Given this revelation, and what we know of Stalkers past behavior, there is a non-zero chance she was involved. That throws a spanner into the works of any team dynamics Candela and Amorph might have with Shadow Stalker. Armsmaster said, leaning forward and propping his armored elbows upon armored knees.
I zoned out again at that point, as it was more retreading of the same ground wed already been over. Didnt help that Puppy and I were the ones theyd told this story too. Heh, it was kind of sad really, both the story and that wed been the ones theyd trusted. Wed known the pair maybe two days before theyd started opening up, so desperate for someone to help them and be on their side theyd have bonded with just about damn near anyone. Kind of a scary thought honestly. Because say what you want about Kaiser, and, oh boy, was there a lot to say, but you couldnt deny that the fucker had charisma. Great big bags of it. If hed ever been given the chance to sink his claws into Candela and Amorph
I shuddered. That wasnt a scary thought, it was fucking terrifying. Still better than listening to Armsmaster and Renick rehash the same argument again, where they'd reach the same conclusion again.
Even Piggot fucking agreed and said as much.
So, what youre saying is that, despite the polices conclusion on the matter, its likely Candela was assaulted, and that Shadow Stalker has been accused of being an instigator of that assault. The boys in question are currently waiting for a court date to fight warrants for their DNA in two other sexual assault cases, and those same boys were likely assaulted by a parahuman we now suspect to be Amorph. And the official recommendation is we do nothing? Piggot said incredulously, giving both Armsmaster and Renick an angry, disbelieving stare.
DD sighed tiredly while slowly nodding.
Im afraid so, Maam. If we are to go with the Protectorates recommendation and accept Amorph into the Wards, investigating him for assault with a parahuman power is likely to alienate him and Candela from our organization. Such an investigation is also likely to be leaked, leading to damage to the reputation of the Wards program and the PRT. More, doing so would result in us having to investigate Shadow Stalker and, if she was found guilty, then wed be forced to imprison her, as shed have violated her probation. Doing so while were right in the middle of promoting her as a success case for the reformation of vigilantes would be, again, damaging to all our organizations' reputations. Thus, despite Armsmasters desire to investigate immediately, I am forced to recommend that if we bring Amorph on board, we at least wait to see how the current police investigation plays out before launching any of our own. Renick said, looking like hed been sucking on a lemon.
Piggot didnt look much better, honestly.
Right. Well wait for the BBPD to finish their investigation before we do anything then; though that could be as little as a few weeks to possibly months. Until then, theyll just have to toughen up and get along. Though get on the phone to PR and have them end the promotion of Stalker ASAP. Dont just cut it, but dont book any more ads and start the scaling back process. Anything else on that end? Piggot said, looking in severe need of holiday even though shed just got back from one.
Armsy hummed, reaching up to stroke that beard he was so proud of.
Hmm. We already placed Shadow Stalker under tighter scrutiny when her mother complained, but perhaps we should consider cancelling her solo patrols? Strictly speaking, they are in violation of Wards protocol, even if we normally turn a blind eye to such behaviour so long as they clock in and stay in radio contact. It could be justified as reinforcing her probation conditions which include following all Wards protocols. We should also look at pulling her back from Wards only patrols, say, only letting her partner with Aegis to provide more oversight. Maybe consider cutting her from promotional events too, since were wrapping up her promotion early in case things go south. Armsmaster said speculatively.
DD Ren shook his head.
Absolutely not. While I agree with pulling Stalker from promotional events, nixing her solo patrols is, to use your own phrase Armsmaster, completely untenable. Shadow Stalker not only has the highest capture rate of criminals of any Ward under our jurisdiction, but doing so would unfairly alienate the girl. She is used to being a vigilante and operating solo, we are trying to bring her into the fold, not drive her off. Far better to have her working with us and going after criminals with our oversight than if we drive her off and end up with another Two-Step situation. Renick bristled, looking incensed as he continued.
Besides, with the increased Empire activity as of late we need every boot on the ground we can get. Taking one of our most effective parahumans off the field on the word of an addled girl and her boyfriend would be grossly unfair. Renick concluded, looking at his Boss.
Beside me Puppy spoke up, clearly angered judging by the flush on her jaw.
Unfair!? It would be unfair to follow procedure and bench a Ward currently being investigated for a serious crime? Battery said incredulously.
Piggot fielded that one, her eyes cold and jaw clenched as she looked at Puppy, clearly unhappy but unwilling to back down.
Control yourself, Battery. And while I might disagree with Jamies wording, the sentiment is correct. It would be against protocol to suspend Shadow Stalker at present, as, due to the Protectorates own wishes, we will not be investigating Shadow Stalker for the foreseeable future. As such, suspending her would be against procedure. Also, we do need her at present. I need every officer and cape I can get due to the Empire, who are currently making a number of advances against the newly reformed Merchants. Benching Shadow Stalker at this time would be incredibly counter-productive. Piggot said, laying her palms on the table as she looked at all of us. Well do our best to schedule things so they have minimal cause to interact, but Im afraid these new Wards will just have to suck it up and deal with it. Now, any more issues or are we done here?
Still clearly disgruntled Puppy piped up again.
Not a reason to not take them, but something we should at least discuss: Candelas pregnancy. Battery paused, biting her lip for a moment. Its an issue because it will mean we cant keep the nature of her relationship with Amorph under wraps, and just judging by this room alone, thats going to be a public relations nightmare.
There were murmurs of agreement around the table. Seeing no objections. Director Piggot continued while idly flicking through the reports again.
Now that thats settled: how will we spin the relationship between Candela and Amorph? Battery makes a valid point that, given Candelas pregnancy, we will be unable to hide their relationship. We are certain they will be human babies, yes? Just empowered from birth? Piggot asked, eyes narrowing as she skimmed reports.
Armsmaster fielded that question.
We cannot say with any absolute certainty who Candelas children will most resemble: their mother or their father. As for being human though, that is a given, considering a human gave birth to them. No matter their appearance, Case 53s are human and their children will count as such. Armsmaster said firmly, tension in his jaw.
Which was fair enough honestly. Glory hound he may be, but Armsmaster was a pretty decent proponent of parahuman rights, if for no other reason than it got him a lot of good media attention and plenty of brownie-points with Big-Boss Legend.
Piggot reached up to rub her chin, eyes lingering on the reports for a few moments before she looked up at us.
Hmm. An issue for later then, after weve performed the first ultrasound in four to five weeks time. Still, the relationship dynamic mentioned in the psychological profile is troubling. Promoting that, or being seen to endorse it, could be damaging. Piggot mused, still cupping her jaw.
Once again Puppy spoke up, defending our young charges. We were supposed to be the advocates after all, but ever since day two Puppy had gotten intense about it, really pushing to get them in the Wards. Something to do with that letter she received maybe? Nah. That was probably just my paranoia speaking.
Everyone keeps saying they have a really unhealthy relationship, but I think its being made out to be much worse than it is. Yes, Im not a psychologist, but Doctor OConner isnt a marriage counsellor or married herself. And, from my own experience of married life, I think they've got a good base to build from and a genuinely loving relationship, which is actually a good counter-claim to Mastering, now I think about it. Puppy said, tilting her head as a thoughtful look crossed what was visible of her face.
I stared at her, curious.
Oh? What makes you say that, Puppy? Our marriage give you all the insight you need into lovemaking, eh? I said, waggling my eyebrows. The effect was hidden by my visor sadly, but my lecherous grin wasnt.
My wife just rolled her eyes at me.
Not what I meant, you ass. Puppy said, before sobering up and turning to address Piggot. No, I mean they genuinely seem to have a good relationship. They communicate frequently, respect one anothers boundaries, not that they have many of those, and they also respect each other as people. They value one another in a way few teens do.
Battery paused, worrying her lip as she thought.
They support one another implicitly, while doing their best to make each other happy and have fun together. They enjoy similar hobbies and want to spend time together even when doing their own thing. Is that love? Im not a poet or psychologist, but I think it is. Its a relationship like that which got me to marry this lug. Puppy said, jerking her thumb at me.
I lifted a hand to my lips, fake tittering and pretending to blush.
Aw, you do care. I cooed, revealing my mouth as I blew her a kiss
Puppy just rolled her eyes again.
Whatever. Point is we simply play it as that. Two teens in love. Not a hard concept for people to grasp and unlikely to backfire. If you need more? Maybe Romeo and Juliet, except the PRT is averting the tragedy ending? Beauty and the Beast? There must be something the PR team can use. Shouldnt have any long-term issues with marketing it that way either, since the relationship between Candela and Amorph is power augmented, as their Trump powers let them sense one another's feelings. Unless something catastrophic happens, its likely to go the distance and that would go down well with the public. Battery finished, looking around the table.
Next to her, Boss Man grunted.
Its a good angle, plenty of material to work with and build off of. Maybe get a more senior PR person in from Boston or New York to help market it, but that should work. Armsmaster said.
I zoned out again as the meeting started to wrap up. My part was done after all. Puppy and I, wed managed to make sure things fell Armsmasters way and worked to protect our young Wards.
Now we just had to navigate the thorny issue of being the ones to tell them that one of the girls whod sicked four rapists on Candela was going to be their teammate, at least until the police finished their investigation into the boys which could take fucking months.
Yeah, that was going to be fun.
Assault with a Parahuman Power is its own crime in canon. For the purposes of this fic, the crime carries the same penalty as Assault with Intent to Murder, because parahuman powers are regarded as that dangerous/anti-parahuman bias in the judiciary. Essentially, it means if a parahuman uses their power to injure anyone, they can effectively be charged with Attempted Murder no matter what that power does, and then have Attempted Murder charges tacked on top for an even bigger stick, because consecutive sentences are fun like that. Seems like the kind of dark tone Worm goes for.
Anomalous Case Numbers mentioned in this Chapter. Theyll be explained to Taylor and Tim in story later, but for those curious:
Case 34 A person who has permanent physical changes as a result of their power. These are much more minor than a case 53 and are usually cosmetic in nature. In canon, Alabaster and Scrub.
Case 53 Permanently altered physical appearance along with amnesia of all memories prior to waking up with their new appearance. All are branded with a custom C symbol like a sideways Omega.
Case 66 The parahumans power has a psychological component that induces impulsive and/or irresistible desires/needs that are considered anti-social in nature. This Includes Emotivores, as they need to be around people who experience the correct emotions to survive and usually have to induce those emotions. Borrowed from Pick a Card by Glatz on SpaceBattles.
Case 74 Case 53 whose original family has been found on Earth-Bet. Very rare. (In this story theyre the result of people buying powers and it going badly. They were also used to throw Legend off the sent and direct him to thinking Manton was responsible). Borrowed from Effigy by thor8797 on SpaceBattles.
Case 113 Noctis type capes, see below.
Case 219 The new case Number assigned to Taylors children. All that is known at present is that they will be born with parahuman powers.
Noctis Types:
Type 1 Do not sleep.
Sub-type A Cannot sleep. Ever. Tim is this type.
Sub-type B Do not need to sleep but can choose to do so. Miss Militia is this type.
Sub-type C Can avoid sleeping indefinitely through some triggered form of power usage, but usually with deleterious side-effects. Typically brutes whose regen is damage triggered (injure self, body regenerates and removes tiredness). e.g. Lung when he fought Leviathan.
Type 2 Have a reduced need for sleep
Sub-type A Need to sleep every night, but for three hours or less. Taylor is this type.
Sub-type B Only need to sleep every few days, but typically sleep for 8+ hours when they do.
Sub-type C Can consume something instead of sleep. Their need for sleep is therefore dictated by the availability of the substance.
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
FOR OFFICIAL USE ONLY
The following documents have been classified:
TOP SECRET
EYES ONLY
Unauthorized distribution or disclosure of this document(s) or its contents is strictly prohibited. Failure to comply may be punishable by civil and criminal penalties. If found, DO NOT OPEN and immediately contact your nearest Parahuman Response Team Office.
Submission by: Protectorate ENE
E-Class Threat
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Goat
B-Class Threat
Section 1: Details
Name: | Candela (Temp.) |
Civilian ID: | Hebert, Taylor Anne |
Designation: | Hero |
Affiliation: | Wards |
Gender: | Female |
Age: | 15 |
DoB: | 1995/06/12 |
Height: | 178cm (510) |
Weight: | 89kg (196lb) |
Location: | USA, Massachusetts, Brocton Bay (USA-S.ENE) |
Family: | Hebert, Daniel Jacob (Father) Hebert nee Silverman, Annette Rose (Mother Deceased) Hebert, Tim (Partner, Unmarried) |
Case Notes: | 34, 66, 113.2A |
Description:
Candela is a tall female, 178cm (510), that has a spike of hair that nearly always sticks up above her head approximately 13cm (5) for a total observable height of approximately 191cm (63). Body build is skinny; wide hips; moderate bust; pale to tan skin; black hair; brown eyes. Be advised that Candelas hair and eyes can glow different colors. Her hair is also prehensile, with the spike above her head often creating different shapes.
Costume:
No costume assigned as of submission.
Section 2: Powers
Archetype: | Thinker | Candela is a low-level Thinker class 6: focused on the location and movement of humans in a variable radius around herself. |
Ratings:
Thinker: | 3 |
Trump: | 2 |
Brute: | 1+ |
Striker: | 1 |
Stranger: | 0 |
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 1
Thinker: | 5+ |
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Goat
Archetype: Granter Candela can permanently grant powers to her children in utero, granting them powers from birth.
Ratings:
Granter: | 6+ |
Trump: | 6+ |
Thinker: 3
Class 6
Candela is able to sense all humans within a variable radius about herself and their relative position to her in three-dimensional space. This detection zone is believed to be spherical in shape. The radius of the zone fluctuates but has been observed to normally extend between 1,500-2,000 feet: the longest observed range has been 4,000 feet with the lowest being 1,000. Fluctuations in range are believed to be emotional state-dependent. Candela has described this sense as seeing stars layered over the world. This sense is not limited by her field of view and Candela is perfectly aware of anyone in her detection zone (for example, directly behind her) nor does it affect her actual vision at all. It is believed to be a form of synesthesia as is often typical of extra-sensory Thinker powers. She is aware of exactly how many people are within her detection zone at all times. There is no known limit to the number of people she can sense at any one time.
Trump: 2
This ability to sense people goes beyond just sensing people however, granting a Trump aspect to Candelas power. This is based on the fact Candela can always sense people despite any concealing shaker effects or tinker-tech tested (stranger powers untested but believed covered due to the results of testing on similar parahuman powers).
Brute: 1+
Candela has three related mutative Brute powers.
First, Candelas skin and soft tissues have displayed amazing levels of elasticity, able to stretch without consequence to a significant extent. Further testing of this was unable to be completed due to parental and subjects concerns. Theoretically, this soft tissue elasticity should allow Candela to shrug off most normal blunt force blows (such as a punch or baton strike) as her body's elasticity should greatly increase impact durations, mitigating damage.
Second, during her medical exam, Candelas x-rays produced anomalous results. Her skeleton appears much denser than would be expected for a normal person, closer to iron alloys than bone. This is further borne out by Candelas weight of 89.1kg (196.4lb), much greater than expected for a female of her age, height, and build. It appears as though her bones are much denser than normal and heavier, though not proportionally. It has been speculated that this should make her bones much harder to break. Further testing of this power could not be conducted due to parental and subjects concerns.
Third, Candela has been noted to have an extremely rapid metabolism, estimated at around five times faster than an average human of comparable age. This is based on increases in Candelas body temperature and energy intake. Candela has a much higher resting body temperature than normal; her average temperature being approximately 43oC (109oF). Her average energy intake has been estimated at upwards of 50kJ (12,000Cal). This has resulted in an advanced healing rate, but its rating on the Imperator Scale is unknown, speculated at 1. Further testing of this power could not be conducted due to parental and subject concerns.
Striker: 1
Candela has shown strength at peak human levels, able to deadlift 255kg (562lb), in the range of female strength-based athletes despite her lack of previous strength training. In isometric grip strength testing Candela was able to produce an averaged 521N (117lb) of force, in the range of advanced female strength-focused athletes. Her strike force was measured at an average of 3,514N (790lb), comparable to that of a female heavyweight boxer. However, her strength and abilities do not exceed that of human possibilities and are only paranormal when her build, weight, and training history are factored in.
Secondly, Candelas hair is prehensile. She has complete control over her hair and is able to move it as if it were another limb. Individually, each strand is weak and unable to hold even the weight of a pencil. However, with many strands working together, Candelas hair is at least as strong as a normal human arm, able to move everyday items without issue, such as lifting a cup of tea. When Candela is not focusing on it her hair will also move on its own, fulfilling her subconscious desires (reaching for objects she wants such as the aforementioned tea) or just waving around. Her bangs, however, usually form into different shapes above her head, typically which reflect her mood, such as a question mark when she is curious, standing up straight when she is startled, or waving around erratically when agitated. This has been confirmed to at least partially be intentional emotion signalling on Candelas part, though much is also involuntary; the full extent of how much is voluntary vs involuntary is currently unknown.
Stranger: 0 Case 34
Candela has a limited and non-combat stranger power. Her hair and irises can glow at a medium level light intensity of 3770cd (equivalent to a 20W light bulb). The color is apparently determined by Candelas emotional state (see files h-w/usa-ene/can-2.71-2.72). In addition, her eyes will often shift to distinctly non-normal shapes, such as her iris becoming jagged, expanding or contracting; it moves across the sclera, not just around her pupil (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.8). With these permanent and obvious changes to her anatomy that cannot be concealed Candela qualifies as an Anomalous Case 34.
Noctis: 113
Class 2, Sub-Class A
Finally, Candela is a type 2A Noctis parahuman with possible crossover with type 2C. Candela has self-reported that she requires as little as one-hour sleep a night to feel rested, but usually sleeps for approximately three hours. Normally this would firmly qualify her as 2A since she has a far lower requirement for sleep than the average person without suffering any ill consequences. However, when consuming the fluids produced by Amorph they were observed to have a marked regenerative effect on Candela. It has been proposed that Candelas reduced need for sleep could be caused by this regenerative effect. However, it could just as likely be the result of her accelerated metabolism effectively dilating the time she spends sleeping. These theories were unable to be tested as Candela refused to undergo a significant enough time frame without ingesting more fluid for tests to be conducted.
For more information on Anomalous Case 113s see guide to case types PRT-M.AC.113.
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 1
Thinker: 5+
Class 6
The true strength of Candelas Thinker power is the ability to sense parahumans/powers. By her own description parahumans are much brighter allowing Candela to pick disguised parahumans out of a line up with a 100% identification rate (3/3), identify their location at all times within her zone of detection, and sense their approach.
Beyond just being able to tell where a parahuman is, Candela can also sense the purpose of a parahumans power, allowing her unique and specific insight into other parahumans abilities. This allows Candela to tell what powers a parahuman has in a manner similar to the PRTs own classification system, as well as specific nuances about that power often only previously observable during power testing. For example: in blind testing, Candela described Armsmasters power as creator of efficient technology which matches the Protectorates own analysis of: tinker, specialty: miniaturization. Similarly, Candela described Vistas power as wide-area space-time manipulation, again matching the official classification of: shaker, spatial manipulation. See file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.13.
In addition, Candela can sense when parahumans have a spark of potential. Candela has described this phenomenon in such a way that it matches with some of the leading theories on the phenomenon of second-generation parahumans. When a power has accumulated sufficient experience it will divide and form an orbiting spark which will move on to someone close to the parahuman.
Clarification:
Close in this context reportedly refers to having some kind of amicable relationship. Whether that is blood relation or an emotional bond has been claimed to be inconsequential.
Candela can also sense people who have latent spark or unawakened potential. That is, she can detect people who have a Corona Pollentia but who have not yet undergone a Trigger Event. This was confirmed with testing upon PRT personnel known to possess a Corona Pollentia but not a Corona Gemma or parahuman powers: Candela successfully identified both personnel with the potential to trigger on site from a line up (2/2).
In addition, this is the main reason the Trump 2 rating is believed to be applicable. In the six previously documented cases of a power being able to sense other parahuman powers, the power negated all but the strongest of Stranger powers. For the sole other Protectorate Cape with such a power see file h-p/usa-38215/che Section 2 with appropriate security clearance.
Completely unrelated to her primary Thinker power, Candela also possesses a minor secondary Thinker power. This power allows her to sense the emotional state of Amorph when she is in close proximity to him and even share some minor physical sensations. The range of this power is 4.8m (16ft). It has been speculated that this is not, in fact, a direct power, but rather a unique power interaction between the Trump powers of both capes.
Brute/Striker: 1+
Candelas brute and striker powers are not the result of her own parahuman abilities. Rather, she has a transhuman body created by the ingestion of body-altering hormones produced by the parahuman Amorph (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.12). It is these chemicals which are believed to be behind her bodys physical anomalies which grant her both her Brute and Striker ratings. Testing of this theory has so far been prevented due to parental and subject concerns and a general unwillingness to cooperate with further testing. However, Human-Growth-Hormone, Estrogen, and Testosterone analogues have been isolated from the fluids produced by Amorph (see file h-w/usa-ene/amo-2.69).
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Goat
Archetype: | Granter - | Candela can permanently grant powers to her children in utero, granting them powers from birth. |
Ratings :
Granter: | 6+ |
Trump: | 6+ |
Trump: 6+
Candela is able to take the powers from people with the potential to trigger, thus removing the possibility of them undergoing a Trigger Event. She has also claimed to be able to, but did not use the ability to take a copy of a parahumans power who has a mote. She is also likely, based on her own feelings on the matter and the one similar parahuman in existence, to be able to take powers from recently deceased parahumans.
The first ability was documented during power testing by Candela using her power on a PRT scientist, who was known to possess a Corona Pollentia but was not a parahuman. He willingly allowed Candela to take his unrealized potential. There were no known complications or health issues caused by this power usage. A subsequent MRI revealed activity in the Corona Pollentia to have dropped significantly and it was deemed the scientist no longer possessed the capability to Trigger (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.20).
Granter: 6+
Candela can reportedly give the powers she has taken to her children while they are in utero, which she has claimed will grant them powers from birth (or at least presumably giving them all the capability to trigger). Furthermore, Candela has claimed to be able to guide the expression of these powers, helping to determine what powers her children will have and that her children will be powerful, like Alexandria or Legend. This power could potentially allow Candela to amass a large number of A to S-class parahumans loyal to her over the next several years.
Compounding this is Candelas partner, Amorph. Candela has the ability to identify and locate people with powers, both latent and Triggered. Amorph has the capability to then kill those parahumans for Candela to collect any desired powers for her children. Together the pair have the capability to create a diverse and incredibly powerful set of parahuman children.
In addition, using Candela to find latent parahumans to combine with Amorphs true power (protected under codeword Relay) would allow the pair to literally create an army of parahumans. The power synergy the pair has cannot be overstated. At present they represent a B-class threat with the ready potential to, if left unchecked, burgeon into an S-class threat.
Addendum:
Due to the nature of Candelas power, all her children have been preemptively assigned the classification of Anomalous Case 219s (see file prt-hq-ac219). A new case number created specifically for Candelas children due to the nature of her power and the interaction it has with them.
Section 3: Psychological Profile
Candela has displayed no aggressive tendencies but has displayed several other anti-social or negative behaviors. These include minor social anxiety, androphobia, trust issues, co-dependency, and separation anxiety. She has begun getting along well with her fellow Wards and has laid the foundations for a good relationship with her Protectorate mentor. Candela has been recommended counseling and public speaking lessons.
Candela is withdrawn and reticent, displaying symptoms of minor social anxiety. She dislikes interacting with large groups. This is largely believed to be age-appropriate and not of great concern. Candela has displayed positive social interactions with those of a similar age and younger in controlled settings with few people; she was particularly forward with those younger than herself.
Candela presents symptoms of moderate androphobia (fear of men). She dislikes being in their presence without a chaperone, preferably her father or Amorph but other females are tolerable. Her androphobia can be directly attributed to past trauma suffered by Candela and it does not fall outside the expected outcomes or behaviors of such an event, but survivor counseling is recommended. Her androphobia was expressed as severe reticence, paranoia, and agitation. However, when chaperoned she remains calm and well composed with minor to no visible symptoms.
Analyst 69:
After reading the full psych report, it is evident that Candela should not be left alone with any male except for her father due to her previous trauma. Furthermore, interactions with children should be encouraged, the younger the better. Public Relations should set up events that provide for this.
Candela has trust issues with public institutions and authority figures in general. She automatically distrusts them and their motives. This is attributed to the treatment she received at the hands of her former schools administration (Winslow High School. See file cc-p-usa-2010/10/24-c.5.0674) and the dropping of charges by police over allegations of attempted rape made by Candela pre-trigger.
Candela has a deep emotional attachment to her fellow Ward and partner, Amorph. This relationship has been deemed clinically co-dependent due to 1) Excessive reliance on Amorph for feelings of safety, 2) Candelas compulsions to engage in sexual activities, 3) the potential substance abuse their copulations entail, 4) Amorphs enablement of Candelas controlling tendencies and childishness, and 5) separation anxiety.
Of particular note is that, when spending time with Vista, Candela did not express any of her normal distress or anxiety from being separated from Amorph, despite doing so for similar timeframes that had resulted in high levels of agitation and burgeoning paranoia previously. Attempts to separate the pair or treat this issue have so far been rebuffed and have been put on hold for now, pending more therapy.
In addition, there is potential pressure and psychological manipulation at work in the relationship. Amorph has expressed that he requires sex to remain functional and pain-free; that going without sex causes his power to hurt him with potentially crippling levels of pain, and, possibly, eventually death. This presents a psychological pressure on Candela to provide Amorph with sex, as he needs her, to remain pain-free and, potentially, to survive. This could be interpreted as highly manipulative as Candela has suffered much psychological trauma from the death of her mother, withdrawal of her father, and abandonment by her ex-best friend. Not providing sex could potentially cause Amorph to die, and thus Candela could perceive that she needs to provide Amorph with sex in order to not suffer renewed trauma and further abandonment.
Fortunately, the pair actually seem to be trying to build one another up, encouraging each other and building the others confidence and sense of self-worth, seemingly trying to self-treat their codependency. Unfortunately, it has, to a large part, had the opposite effect, but it is extremely positive that they both recognize there is a problem and that they are willing to work towards resolving this issue.
Analyst 69:
The full report detailing the sexual nature of this relationship is appalling. Candela and Amorph should be separated immediately to prevent further carnal interactions.
Armsmaster:
This has been overruled in the interim. More observation and a rebuilding of trust with Candela and Amorph have been deemed higher priorities at this time.
Addendum:
Due to the necessary caloric and hormonal intake Candela requires to maintain her accelerated metabolism, unique biology, and potentially the health of her Case 219 children Candela demands the continual providing of the ejaculate of Amorph. Due to the aforementioned issues, until further research can be conducted, Candela has been classified as an Anomalous Case 66 reliant on Amorph. This has been done upon psychological and medical advice to allow for the continued providing of her present needs. This will remain in place until such time as it can be determined if Candelas dietary and physical requirements can be met by other methods without causing her or her unborn children undue harm.
Section 4: Encounter Tactics
Recommended engagement distance: 10-60 feet.
Recommended weaponry: Containment foam.
Recommended Cape support: Shaker.
Recommend Tactics: Flanking maneuvers from at least two squads simultaneously.
Discern the reason for Candelas presence. If not on official business, or without due cause for presence, ask her to vacate the area. Candela is not a frontline combatant and is not to be asked for direct assistance during conflict; Thinker support may be asked for.
If no good reason for her presence can be ascertained, and she refuses to comply with PRT/Protectorate personnel, assume she has been compromised and initiate Master/Stranger protocols.
When engaging, assume intelligence will be compromised and plans underway known. As a Clairvoyant there will be minimal opportunity for a surprise attack. Clairvoyants are best engaged from multiple directions simultaneously or with dedicated Shaker support.
Section 5: Additional Notes
Candela is in an intimate relationship with fellow Ward Amorph (see files h-w/usa-s-ene/amo). Amorph is presently dating Candela, being described as her husband by both parties and Candela as Amorphs wife. The two have expressed great interest in getting married: one of the pairs reasons for seeking to join the Wards is legal assistance in acquiring judicial approval for them to get married.
Candela is currently pregnant with twins (see file h-w/usa-s-ene/can-5.1). The typically expected due date would be August 12, 2011. However, not much is known or certain due to the effect of Candelas power on her unborn children (see file prt-hq-ac219) and her own unique biology (see file h-w/usa-s-ene/can-2.7). The father of these children is her boyfriend, Amorph, and this is the first documented case of an Anomalous Case 53 or 74 having children. All personnel should be made aware that both Candela and Amorph are extremely protective of their unborn children. Candela has at present refused to allow any testing or procedures to check or monitor her unborn children due to their invasive nature and any potential harm the procedures might cause, but has consented to future non-invasive procedures.
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 3
Candela is the 17th example of a parahuman who remembers the vision that is believed to occur during all Trigger Events. Like all previous accounts, she described seeing a pair of giant entities that defied all rational descriptions, but her best description of the entities was of two beings composed of millions of crystals layered across hundreds of realities, [...] shifting across one another as they [the entities] danced the oldest dance.
In her account of her trigger vision, Candela described the same five commonalities given in every known account:
While no two accounts have ever been the same, Candela used very poetic and outright religious language in her description of events, language which Amorph also used. They described the entities as gods or divines and continued to use other similarly religious and deferential terms to describe them. This is not a new or unique occurrence and has been documented in four previous cases.
However, there is new and potentially worrisome information given by Candela and Amorph: possibly unique to them due to Candelas Thinker Power which allows her to sense the purpose of other parahuman powers as well as the circumstances of her Trigger. Candela and Amorph notably did not describe the entities as dying when approaching earth. Instead, they claimed this fragmentation was actually planned and another stage of the dance. When clarity was sought what they meant by dance Candela and Amorph both separately implied that the dance was a form of sexual reproduction and pair bonding; they claimed that the fragmentation was simply part of how the entities breed and reproduce. Worrisome was that they thought there would be an after and that the pair would reunite at the end to continue the dance. This implies that these beings did not, as previously believed, die upon arriving at Earth with parahumans being an unintentional by-product. This account implies parahumans are in fact intentional, a feature instead of accident, with a guiding will, if not intelligence, behind them. The account states that giving of powers is actually some form of reproductive behaviour we have yet to understand.
It also means that there is quite probably a current extradimensional and extraterrestrial threat to Earth.
More specifically, Candela has implied that the very purpose of these entities is to breed and that she, as one of their chosen, shares the same purpose. Candela has also claimed that both she and Amorph each have their own role to play in their own dance. Candelas purpose has been claimed to be to accept [their] children into [her], and bring them to life; to, in her words, act as the lover. This has worrying implications not only for Candelas own power, but also for what the true intent behind powers might be.
Further talks and clarification will be had with Candela to learn more about what she saw and discovered during her trigger vision. She and Amorph may hold some of the most vital information possible to understanding the source of powers and what purpose they serve.
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Relay
Candela is the first official awakened parahuman. Her powers are not believed to be the result of a natural Trigger Event, but were awakened by Amorph in an artificial Trigger Event (see file h-w/usa-ene/amo section 2 Classified entry). The emotions she was experiencing were love and ecstasy when her awakening was induced. She experienced these emotions during coitus, and it is believed that is what created Candelas rather unique power set.
To be specific about the moment of awakening, using an unrepeated and untested aspect of his powers Amorph was able to detect that Candela had ovulated. During the following intercourse, Candela was awakened, reportedly, at the exact moment of fertilization. It is suspected that this is why her powers revolve around her ability to have children, as, regardless of the actuality of this information, the concept of fertilization and childbearing formed a significant part of her awakening event.
Threat Profile: Amorph
Submission by: Protectorate ENE
D-Class Threat
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Relay
B-Class Threat
Section 1: Details
Name: | Amorph |
Civilian ID: | Hebert, Tim (Designated)
|
Designation: | Hero |
Affiliation: | Wards |
Gender: | Male |
Age: | 16 (Designated) |
DoB: | 1994/09/11 (Designated) |
Height: | 5 (variabel) |
Weight: | 1,069.4kg (2,358lb) |
Location: | USA, Massachusetts, Brocton Bay (USA-S.ENE) |
Family: | Hebert, Daniel Jacob (Guardian-Temp.) Hebert, Taylor Anne (Partner, unmarried) |
Case Notes: | 53, 66, 113.1A |
Description:
Amorph is an Anomalous Case 53 parahuman with an inhuman body. He resembles a giant white slug with a trio of blue bands at his front end. He usually extrudes a number of white tentacle-like appendages from his back and numerous pink cilia like projections from his stomach to move around on. He has limited shapeshifting capabilities, being able to alter his form to transform into more tentacles of a variety of lengths and thicknesses. He can also glow a variety of colors along his tentacles.
Costume:
Amorph wears no costume or clothing due to his Case 53 nature.
Section 2: Powers
Archetype: | Brute - | Amorph represents a classical Brute threat: durable and dangerous in close combat with minor damage negation and moderate regeneration. |
Ratings:
Brute: | 3 |
Striker: | 3+ |
Breaker: | 3 |
Master: | 2+ |
Shaker: | 1 |
Stranger: | 0 |
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 1
Granter: | 3+ |
Thinker: | 0 |
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Relay
Archetype: | Granter - | Amorphs true power is the ability to permanently empower latent parahumans via inducing an artificial trigger event dubbed awakening. |
Ratings:
Trump: | 3+ |
Granter: | 6+ |
Brute: 4
Amorphs body is highly abnormal and lacks all detectable internal organs or standard body-structure based on his X-ray results. His almost gelatinous nature significantly mitigates blunt force trauma. His skin is tougher than normal, comparable to cast iron; this should grant Amorph limited resistance to both cutting and piercing attacks. Testing of his durability did not proceed past stage-2 testing and non-invasive imaging techniques due to guardian and subject concerns.
Due to his nature, Amorph has no need to breathe and therefore cannot drown. Reportedly his skin is flammable thus fire poses a severe danger to him, but this was not tested due to safety and ethical concerns.
Analyst 69:
See if it is possible for him to carry around a fire extinguisher or canister of fire retardant at all times when on patrol. Also, make sure all escorting PRT teams are equipped with fire retardant spray.
Not only is he resistant to damage, Amorph possesses significant regenerative capabilities. He has reportedly regenerated over half his body-mass when injured in a battle between himself and the Ambassadors who were supported by two unidentified capes (see files h-w/usa-ene/amo-2.1-2.4 and usa/prt/i-c/b157/229.10/7). In-house testing has confirmed the speed of Amorphs regeneration to be a 5 on the Imperator Scale.
Striker: 3+
Amorph is a powerful striker. In testing he was able to deadlift over 5,000kg (11,000lb) with some strain. In isometric grip strength testing Amorph was able to produce over 45,000N (10,0116lb) of force. In strike force testing he destroyed the testing apparatus, but was estimated to be able to produce striking forces in excess of 50,000N (11,240lb). In all tests he reached and exceeded the maximum safe test limits of in-house equipment.
In addition to his strength, Amorph has a secondary striker power. He is able to produce a large variety of chemicals which he can excrete via his ejaculate, as a liquid, or consciously as a rapidly dissipating gas: liquid and gas secretions possess different properties and chemical makeup. These compounds each produced a number of effects on human physiology.
The liquid secretion contained a number of hormone analogs, acted as a temporary nerve stimulant, and a muscle relaxant. Some of the hormones it contained were analogs of Human-Growth-Hormone, Progesterone (Estrogen and Testosterone precursor), and Oxytocin (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-2.4 for full analysis). The temporary effects the liquid produced included heightened sensation of all types, limited vassal dilation, and serotonin release. Additional permanent effects are still being studied but so far have been found to be permanently heightened sensation, growth of primary characteristics (e.g. height), growth of secondary sexual characteristics, and possibly a bio-luminescent effect in melanin. It is also incredibly nutrient-rich and calorie-dense, quite possibly providing all nutrients and calories a person would need to live on.
Analyst 69:
That is a very large list of effects. The sexual nature of this power is extremely negative and all further use of it should be restricted. It seems likely the source of poor Candelas mental afflictions.
Armsmaster:
Restricting this power usage has been deemed impossible as of this time.
The gas secretion causes sexual arousal in people who inhale it, acting as an aphrodisiac. The effect of this gas is cumulative with greater consumption increasing arousal proportionally. At low levels of exposure, the effect is negligible, but after extended or high levels of exposure, targets become unable to perform complex problem solving due to debilitating levels of distraction and physical response. The range of this gas though is very short, almost point-blank. The gas also rapidly dissipates in air and breaks down spontaneously into inert, non-harmful compounds. Unfortunately, this means the chemicals degrade too quickly for any laboratory analysis to be performed (further testing was deemed prohibitively expensive). However, testimony and limited physical testing from Candela and several volunteers indicates the chemicals have vassal dilatory effects, a minor euphoric effect, and nervous stimulatory effects. These combined to create a sudden spike in the inhalers levels of physical arousal.
Analyst 69:
This sounds dangerous. With effects that are similar to those produced by a number of controlled and illicit substances use of this power and its effects should be prohibited until further testing can be performed, if it ever will be permitted.
Armsmaster:
The compounds spontaneously break down too quickly for more accurate tests to be conducted without the use of specially designed Tinker-Tech or direct release into testing equipment not available on site. The power produced chemicals do not appear to have any deleterious side effects, however, in a similar way to the villainous Case 53, Newter (see files v/usa-s-ene/FC/New) and acquiring, or designing and producing, the required tech has been deemed an unnecessary use of Protectorate resources at this time. Prohibition of the use of this power was deemed impossible at this time, though efforts will remain ongoing.
Breaker: 3
Amorph is a limited shape-shifter. His body naturally takes the form of a giant slug. He is white in color with three blue bands at the front of his body. From this base form Amorph can form numerous tentacles (see file h-w/usa-ene/amo-6.5 and sub files), from as few as one up to thousands. These tentacles can vary in length, diameter, and shape to a significant extent. He cannot take on any other form or resemblance and as such this does not qualify as a Stranger power. However, he can use this shape-shifting to slip through cell bars and other forms of restraint such as hand-cuffs, even brute rated ones.
Master: 2+
An aspect of Amorphs chemical generation striker power manifests itself as a minor, though potentially prolific, Master power. The chemicals he produces have been likened to various narcotic substances and other so-called party drugs: such as nitrites aka poppers, MDMA aka ecstasy, cocaine, and LSD. While the negative side effects of these drugs do not seem to be caused by Amorphs chemicals, nor does there seem to be any danger of overdose, there is evidence that there may be some kind of addictive effect. As such, Amorph has been allocated a Master power for potentially being able to addict people to the chemicals he synthesizes. Addiction would create the potential for coercion or, in the one suspected case of Mastering, for the subject to willingly obey orders. However, the effect is quite pronounced when administered and would have little subtly. Addiction would also take a fairly long time and, without the long term side effects of related illegal substances, be easily dealt with by rehabilitation services. The power lacks subtlety or immediate effects, instead it poses a longer-term danger with exposure when unaware of the consequences.
Stranger: 0
On top of this, Amorph has a Stranger/Shaker power where he can glow with different colors. This is usually involuntary and the colors are indicative of the emotion he is feeling (see file h-w/usa-ene/amo-2.10). Beyond displaying his emotions this can be used to help light dark areas and grants Amorph a limited form of night-vision.
Noctis: 113
Class 1, Sub-Class A
Amorph is a Noctis parahuman, type 1A. He has no need to sleep and is incapable of doing so. This is possibly due to his regeneration or shapeshifting as Amorph has no need to eat or drink either and thus the lack of sleep may be from advanced regeneration.
For more information on Anomalous Case 113s see guide to case types PRT-M.AC.113.
Emotivore: 66
While Amorph may not need to consume food he still requires sustenance. This takes the form of emotions, qualifying Amorph as an Emotivore, a subset of Anomalous Case 66 type parahumans (see guide to case types C.66). He consumes the emotions released during sexual climax, but without the target feeling any loss of emotion, fatigue, negative emotion, or reportedly any side effect, though this is under investigation. To consume this emotion, Amorph must actively seek to consume them when they are released, pulling a synesthetic pink gas into himself. He must be within a short distance of the person feeling the emotions, up to 10.5 meters (34 feet). If Amorph does not regularly (reportedly daily) consume these emotions he feels symptoms analogues to hunger. This hunger will grow in intensity the longer Amorph goes without feeding. Fortunately, the hunger only seems to cause Amorph distress and pain; it does not lead to loss of cognitive function, impulsive behaviors, or any physical symptoms. Testing of this starvation effect was unable to be conducted due to parental and subjects concerns and was deemed unethical by on site researchers due to the pain and emotional distress it would cause. Data on long term effects is therefore purely anecdotal as provided by Amorph and Candela when they were undergoing the process of determining that Amorph was an emotivore and testing to determine emotions he consumed.
CLASSIFIED Clearance level 1
Ratings:
Granter: | 3+ |
Thinker: | 0 |
Granter: 3+
As stated earlier, Amorphs secondary striker power is to produce a hormone-containing liquid which can permanently affect a persons growth. In addition to causing a person who ingests them to reach near the limits of human physiology, these changes extend into the paranormal. In the one documented case (see files h-w/usa-ene/can-2.1-2.3 and 3.1-3.2), all soft tissues became much more elastic; bones were observed to be much denser than normal; and muscles were observed to be stronger than should be physically possible for their size. In-depth testing of these effects was refused due to parental and subject concerns. Other effects are still being observed. Overall, the cumulative effects of even just a few months of continual exposure has been able to give the recipient ratings of Brute 1+, Striker 1. Research to distinguish the difference between these hormones and the initial subjects own parahuman powers is ongoing.
Thinker: 0
Amorph possesses a minor Thinker power. This power allows him to sense the emotional state of Candela when he is in close proximity to her and even share some minor physical sensations. The range of this power is 4.8m (16ft). It has been speculated that this is not, in fact, a direct power, but rather a unique power interaction between the Trump powers of both capes.
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 4; Codeword: Relay
Archetype: Trump/Granter Amorph represents a classic Trump danger to parahumans, being able to alter parahuman powers in Striker range. He also represents a classic Granter danger, being able to empower the unpowered.
Trump: 3+
When in direct physical contact (skin to skin) with a parahuman, Amorph can sense if a person is a parahuman and roughly sense what their powers are. This is only a vague feeling of what the powers are and it is not very precise. He can also sense if a person has the potential to trigger, though not what that power could be. In testing, Amorph was able to pick out two on-site personnel who also had the capability to trigger. When tested on Protectorate parahumans he could give rough guesses as to their power, but it is unknown how much prior knowledge influenced this.
It has been claimed by Amorph that when he is suffering significant emotional distress he can use this power to affect the powers of other parahumans to remove himself as a valid target of their abilities. This was not tested due to concerns of testing personnel.
Granter: 6+
The more powerful aspect of this power is that, under certain circumstances, Amorph can induce an artificial Trigger Event. This has been dubbed Awakening. To induce Awakening a person has to have a Corona Pollentia, then that target needs to be subject to extreme emotions, comparable in intensity to those of a natural Trigger Event just like when altering powers of existing parahumans. However, unlike with existing parahumans, only the subject's emotions matter in Awakening. The true boon of this is that the emotions experienced by the subject being Awakened do not have to be the despair, fear, anger, or frustration of a natural Trigger. In the one documented case at present love and ecstasy were the emotions used. It is speculated that any sufficiently strong emotion could be used to Awaken a power, including hope, happiness, or courage. It is hoped this could be used to create far more stable and heroically inclined parahumans.
The results of Awakening in other subjects are still unknown and so far remain untested. However, it has been speculated that the exact circumstances and emotions surrounding the event will affect the expressed powers similar to the circumstances of a natural Trigger Event. Further speculation proposes that these powers will be high level. This speculation is based on the Ward Candela, whos classified threat rating is B-Class with the potential for S-Class, but it is unknown if this is due to the powers nature or a result of Awakening a power instead of a natural Trigger Event. Further testing will be required.
To discuss Candela: she is the first known artificial parahuman created by Amorph. Her exact power set is protected under Codeword Goat. Her power was awakened during extreme euphoria induced by prolonged sexual intercourse and the associated physical release. It is unverified, but it is claimed, that the induction of powers occurred concurrently with the fertilization of Candelas eggs. This generated sufficient emotion in Candela to allow Amorph to Awaken her previously dormant Corona Pollentia and initiate the formation of a Corona Gemma.
Given Candelas ability to identify and locate people with latent powers and Amorphs ability to then awaken them, the pair has the potential to create a literal army of parahumans. Alternatively, Amorphs combat ability could just as easily be used to kill parahumans for Candela to utilize her true power on (protected under codeword Goat). The power synergy the pair has cannot be overstated. At present they represent a B-class threat with the ready potential to, if left unchecked, burgeon into an S-class threat.
Section 3: Psychological Profile
Amorph has displayed no aggressive tendencies but has displayed several other anti-social or negative behaviors. These include PTSD, claustrophobia, social anxiety, minor OCD, co-dependence, and separation anxiety. He has begun getting along well with his fellow Wards and has laid the foundations for a good relationship with his Protectorate mentor. He has been recommended counseling and group socializing activities.
Amorph displays symptoms of Post-Traumatic-Stress-Disorder. This is believed to be a result of his nature as a Case 53, his initial experiences after arriving on Earth-Bet, and classified information. The trauma he experienced has expressed itself in several minor antisocial behaviors. Amorph is claustrophobic, hating any confined environment which is much larger than most other people with claustrophobia due to his large size: as such, he dislikes being in rooms without windows and that are smaller than the average lounge (approximately 200 square feet).
Amorph also suffers from social anxiety due to a lack of socialization and becomes very withdrawn and unresponsive when around people, apart from Candela who he uses as a form of security blanket. Excessively shy would be a good description. Fortunately, this was observed to be slowly abating with interactions with others and is unlikely to be a long term issue so long as Amorph continues to receive opportunities to engage positively with his peers.
Amorph also displays several obsessive-compulsive behaviours regarding Candela, coveting time with her obsessively and seeking to touch her (especially her skin, breasts, and vulva) at any opportunity, even when not appropriate. This aligns with similar OCD compulsions exhibited by those who have suffered long term solitary isolation and aligns with some of the coping mechanisms for PTSD.
Amorphs PTSD is also the likely cause of his Co-Dependency and Separation Anxiety with Candela. It has been deemed clinical co-dependency due to 1) Compulsions to be in close contact with Candela, 2) Separation Anxiety from Candela, 3) his emotive nature and, 4) the enabling of negative behaviours.
In addition, there is potential pressure and psychological manipulation at work in the relationship. Amroph has expressed that he requires sex to remain functional and pain-free; that going without sex causes his power to hurt him with potentially crippling levels of pain, and, possibly, eventually death. This presents a psychological pressure on Candela to provide Amorph with sex, as he needs her, to remain pain-free and, potentially, to survive. This could be interpreted as highly manipulative as Candela has suffered much psychological trauma from the death of her mother, withdrawal of her father, and abandonment by her ex-best friend. Not providing sex could potentially cause Amorph to die, and thus Candela could perceive that she needs to provide Amorph with sex in order to not suffer renewed trauma and further abandonment.
Fortunately, the pair actually seem to be trying to build one another up, encouraging each other and building the others confidence and sense of self-worth, seemingly trying to self-treat their codependency. Unfortunately, it has, to a large part, had the opposite effect, but it is extremely positive that they both recognize there is a problem and that they are willing to work towards resolving this issue.
Analyst 69:
Again, the full report detailing the sexual nature of this dependence is appalling. Candela and Amorph should be separated immediately to prevent further carnal interactions. They are children and should not be having such a relationship!
Armsmaster:
This has been overruled in the interim. More observation and a rebuilding of trust with Candela and Amorph have been ruled higher priorities at this time.
Of additional note is that due to his previous isolation Amorph is quite adventurous and keen to explore, but is as equally satisfied with books, movies, and video games. He seeks novel stimulation and experiences. However, due to his extremely shy nature, he will generally try to hide from, or at least limit interaction with, people he is unfamiliar with. In situations where he is forced to interact with unknown individuals he will typically defer to Candela, allowing her to take the lead in social situations. In short, he is keen to try new things but is hesitant to interact with new people.
Section 4: Encounter Tactics
[Section under revision. New information has come to light rendering previous encounter tactics and priorities inapplicable. Amorph is no longer wanted for any kidnapping, murder, or related charges.]
Recommended engagement distance: 20-60 feet.
Recommended weaponry: Containment foam, lethal weaponry authorized.
Recommended Cape support: Mover, Blaster
Recommend Tactics: Box in with containment foam and blockades.
Amorph is a known serial kidnapper and likely murderer as well as possibly a cannibal or rapist. As such, neutralization is authorized over capture in any engagement where Amorphs escape is deemed likely.
Amorph likely has brute and striker ratings; as such, stay out of range and shoot him if necessary; use foam if able or a victim is present.
When engaging do so from a range greater than 20 feet using standard assault munitions, foam sprayers, and foam grenades. As a Brute/Striker he is rated as a high close range danger. Personnel are advised to maintain as much distance as possible.
When engaging, discern if a victim is present. If Amorph presently has captured a victim use of lethal force is prohibited. Priority should be given to rescue operations until the victim is freed or deceased.
Section 5: Additional Notes
Amorph is an Anomalous Case 53 (see PRT files PRT-M.AC.53 for more information). He initially awoke in a warehouse in South Boston and soon after encountered the villain known as Accord (see files v-usa-ma.508.933456/Aco) and some of his Ambassadors engaged in some kind of negotiation with unknown parahumans. A fight quickly broke out as the villains sought to kill Amorph as a witness. A running battle through the streets of Boston ensued as Amorph fought off his attackers and attempted to flee, this occurred on 08-20-2010 (see file cc-v-usa-y2010.d301-c.2.1304 where he was assigned the designation Amorph). After successfully escaping the Ambassadors, Amorph hid in farmland and what forests were available, slowly making his way further south as he continued to flee over the next month. Eventually he reached the foothills and forests surrounding Brockton Bay. There he encountered the Ward Candela in her civilian identity, pre-trigger, while she was on a solo bush hike. They struck up a friendship and Candela offered to allow Amorph to stay with her while he mentally recovered from his ordeal. Amorph suffers from the typical Case 53 memory loss and cannot remember anything before waking up in that warehouse. He also has the distinctive C tattoo, but his shape-shifting allows him to move the mark around and he typically places it out of sight beneath himself.
As with all Case 53's, Amorph's age was assigned from his knowledge of mathematics, language testing, responses to general knowledge questions, and psychological profile; with this data Amorph was designated as 16 years old. He was also, at his request, assigned a Birthday other than his date of first sighting (August 20), and instead was assigned September 11, the date he met Candela. In addition, unlike most Case 53s, Amorph has elected to take on a civilian name which he prefers to be called by: Tim Hebert. Subsequent to joining the Wards, and as part of his joining conditions, Amorph has been temporarily placed under the guardianship of Daniel Hebert (Candelas father) until a permanent solution can be reached. This atypical guardianship situation is because of Amorphs relationship with Candela, Candelas pregnancy, and talk of the pair marrying. Amorph has taken the last name Hebert out of respect for Mr Hebert temporarily adopting him and insists on keeping the first name Tim, bestowed on him by Candela when they met, to give Amorph his civilian name.
Amorph is in an intimate relationship with fellow Ward Candela (see files h-w/usa-ene/can). Candela is Amorphs girlfriend, though the pair have routinely talked about getting married and a potential marriage was one of Amorphs key motivating factors in joining the Wards. Amorph wants a proper legal identity which requires registration with the PRT as a Case 53 and is seeking a job in the Wards (and later Protectorate) to provide for his girlfriend and children.
Amorph is the father of the children Candela is currently pregnant with (see file h-w/usa-ene/can-7.1). The typically expected due date would be August 12 2011, however, not much is known or certain due to the nature of the children growing inside Candela (see file prt-hq-ac219). In addition, this is the first known time a case 53 or 74 has fathered children and exact effects of having such a wildly distorted body on any potential offspring is entirely unknown. All personnel should be made aware that both Candela and Amorph are extremely protective of their unborn children. Candela has at present refused to allow any testing or procedures to check or monitor her unborn children due to their invasive nature and any potential harm the procedures might cause, but has consented to future non-invasive procedures.
CLASSIFIED Clearance Level 3
Amorph, while a Case 53 and unable to remember his own trigger, was caught up in Candela triggering and was a witness to her trigger vision and, like her, he remembers the vision. Like all 17 previous accounts he described seeing a pair of giant entities that defied all rational descriptions, but his best description of the entities was of two halves of a whole, [... with] one purpose. Each of them made from [...] millions of pieces connected together across realities, [...] spinning around one another in the first dance.
In his account of the trigger vision Amorph described the same five commonalities given in every known account:
While no two accounts have ever been the same, Amorph used very poetic and outright religious language in his description of events, language which Candela also used. They described the entities as gods or divines and continued to use other similarly religious and deferential language to describe them. This is not new and has occurred in two previous cases.
However, what is new and incredibly worrisome is potentially new information given by Amorph and Candela, possibly unique to them due to Candelas Thinker Power which allows her to sense the purpose of other parahuman powers as well as the circumstances of her Trigger. Amorph and Candela notably did not describe the entities as dying when approaching Earth. Instead, they claimed this fragmentation was actually planned and another stage of the dance. When clarity was sought what they meant by dance Amorph and Candela both separately implied that the dance was a form of sexual reproduction and pair bonding; they claimed that the fragmentation was simply part of how the entities breed and reproduce. Worrisome was that they thought there would be an after and that the pair would reunite at the end to continue the dance. This implies that these beings did not, in fact, die to give parahumans their powers, but rather, that the giving of powers is some form of reproductive behaviour we have yet to understand and that there will be an end to powers.
For himself, Amorph has backed up Candelas claim that the very purpose of these entities is to breed and that as one of their chosen she shares that purpose. Amorph has also claimed that both he and Candela each have their own role to play in their own dance. Amrophs purpose has been claimed to be to shelter, nourish, and protect Candela; to, in his words, be her hero. This has worrying implications not only for Amorphs own power, but also for what the true intent behind powers might be.
Further talks and clarification will be had with Amorph to learn more about what he saw and discovered during the trigger vision he witnessed. He and Candela may hold some of the most vital information possible to understanding the source of powers and what purpose they serve.
Power | Description |
Blaster | Powers which present a direct danger at medium to long ranges. Beware of long range attacks. Personnel should take cover and try to break sight lines. Focus on closing the distance and try to engage the parahuman in close combat. e.g. Legend, Purity |
Breaker | Powers which grant the user the ability to escape confinement. This classification encompasses shape-shifting, intangibility, and teleporting. The parahuman is able to escape forms of confinement, such as handcuffs, containment foam, or jail cells. They will require special counter-measures to contain. e.g. Hookwolf, Shadow Stalker, Oni Lee |
Brute | Powers which grant unnatural toughness, resistance to damage, or rapid healing. Personnel are to assume standard munitions are non-applicable. Check rating for acceptable levels of force. V7.2 Enhanced strength removed e.g. Alexandria, Crawler |
Controller (added in 7.1) | Powers which create/control non-human minions. Watch out for non-human minions. Lethal force is authorized against controller minions. Personnel should prioritize locating the Controller. e.g. Nilbog, Crusader |
Granter (added in 7.1) | A power that allows a parahuman to grant powers to non-parahumans or additional powers to other parahumans. Beware of empowered subordinates/allies. Focus on containing the powered minions then on locating and containing the Granter. Personnel should prepare special counter-measures for the empowered minions; lethal force is restricted. e.g. Teacher, Othala |
Master | Powers which allow for the control, influence, or direct coercion of Humans. Personnel must beware of compromised allies and civilians. Detain all civilians for vetting after an attack to ensure no lingering influence or to provide ongoing support. Beware of allies being compromised and attacking you. Master/Stranger protocols in effect. V7.1 Removed control of non-humans. Master is now human only. e.g. Canary, Heartbreaker, Simurgh, Khepri |
Mover | Powers that allow a parahuman to move in non-standard ways, with enhanced speed, teleportation, or similar. The power makes the parahuman a highly mobile target. Personnel are to keep eyes on the target if possible. Remain on alert and watch all possible attack points, including behind. Personnel should be prepared to chase or fall back immediately. e.g. Glory Girl (non-standard e.g. flight), Oni Lee(teleport), Velocity(speed) |
Shaker | Wide area of effect energy manipulation that is not innately destructive. Includes force-fields and space-time manipulation. The power presents a non-direct, large scale, area of effect danger. Personnel are to stay mobile and spread out. Focus on closing the distance and try to engage the Shaker in close quarters combat. e.g. Vista, Grue, Shielder |
Stranger | Powers which grant stealth abilities, such as invisibility, or allow the parahuman to manipulate the perception other people have of them. Be on alert for hidden enemies. Personnel are to maintain radio contact at all times, with two minute check-ins. Report any people sighted, even if they seem friendly, inconsequential, or an ally. Master/Stranger protocols in effect. e.g. Imp, Nice Guy |
Striker | Powers which present a danger at a range of less than six feet, typically touch based. Personnel are advised not to engage in close quarters combat. Attempt to engage at range while maintaining a distance of at least 15 feet. v7.2 Now includes enhanced strength. e.g. Clockblocker, Panacea, Faultline |
Thinker | Powers which allow for the acquisition of information beyond the range of normal human possibility. The currently recognized classes of Thinker powers are:
These powers represent some form of compromised intelligence on the part of law enforcement and appropriate measures should be taken in preparation to maintain op-sec. e.g. Tattletale, Coil, Accord |
Tinker | Powers which allow a parahuman to create advanced technology well ahead of present Earth-Bet technology or otherwise seemingly impossible pieces of engineering. The danger this parahuman represents scales with the equipment they have. Personnel should try to determine what equipment is present and respond accordingly. Equipment may be given to allies or non-powered subordinates, so beware of allies of the tinker using their tech. Tinkers present a similar danger as Trumps do to Capes in repeat engagements due to the ability to create specific counter-measures. e.g. Dragon, Bonesaw, Dauntless (He produces gear) |
Trump | Powers which allow a parahuman to always have the upper hand in power interactions. The ability to change the parahuman's own power or affect the effectiveness of other parahuman powers, either positively or negatively. Personnel are to assume all ally cape's powers will be countered or lose in any power interaction. Heroes will be at a disadvantage and should respond in groups or with the back up of PRT personnel. v7.1 The ability to grant powers to others removed. e.g. Eidolon, Glastig Uaine, Uber, Hatchet Face |
Change Log v7.1
New Classifications:
Controller
The former Master rating has been split into two. Controller is the new classification that refers to the ability to create projections or control non-human minions. This distinguishes acceptable levels of force as lethal force is always permitted against controlled minions whereas it is prohibited against Master victims (humans).
GranterAnother split rating, this time the former Trump rating. Granter is the new classification for the ability to grant parahuman-like capabilities to non-parahumans without the use of Tinker-tech.
Updated classifications:
Breaker
The Breaker class of parahuman abilities has been overhauled. Breaker no longer refers to breaking physics but to the ability to break out of confinement. The update means Breaker ratings are for a parahumans ability to escape capture attempts or after they have been captured. The previous uses of the Breaker classification have been either folded under Brute for damage mitigation, Mover for movement improving effects, or Striker for more damaging effects.
Master
The Master classification has had several types of power removed from it. Master powers now exclusively refer to those abilities which can be used to control or coerce humans. All projection type powers and non-human controlling powers have been allocated to the new classification: Controller.
Trump All powers which grant powers to non-parahumans have been removed from the Trump classification. Trump still remains a broad category of powers, referring to changing a capes own powers, suppressing other capes powers, or boosting other capes powers. The theme though is that Trump now means that Protectorate members and other heroes should be aware that the parahuman they are engaging is likely to come out ahead in any power interaction.
Removed Classifications:
ChangerChanger has been removed as a classification. It was deemed superfluous as every Changer rating required additional subratings to inform personnel of the abilities of the Changer form, while only revealing that the individual was a shapeshifter of some variety. As such, the Changer rating has been removed and all previous ratings folded into the respective sub-ratings.
Update v7.2
Updated classifications:
Brute The Brute classification has had super-strength removed from it as a classification. This is due to the often disparity between damage mitigating effects and enhanced strength, where some forms of Brute rating did not have enhanced strength and could be safely approached while others had enhanced strength and could not be engaged in close range. Consequently, super-strength has been folded into the Striker rating. Individuals who were both tough and strong will now have both Brute and Striker ratings.
Striker Striker now picks up all super-strength granting powers, meaning it now encompasses all powers which represent a danger at 6 feet or less from the parahuman.
Formatting things on AO3 is waaaaaaay hard than on QQ. So, sorry for the scuffed spacing and stuff people. If you want a nicer-looking version head on over to Questionable Questing.
Chapter Notes
Beta read by the stupendous Voxdeo and fantastic Cailin
Shadow Stalker is Sophia Hess.
What? No.
I shook my head in denial. What Battery, my mentor, what shed just said couldnt be true. Sophia was Shadow Stalker? Sophia Hess? Ha! No way. Impossible. She was a two-bit thug, an utter bitch, and a heartless bully. There was no way Sophia could be a hero; not with how she acted, not when she helped Emma try to get me
I shook my head again and did my best to swallow the fear lodged in my throat.
Battery just nodded slowly, pain in her eyes as she met my gaze. She grasped her hands together, leaning forward as she sat, elbows braced on knees, and let out a low groan of dislike while holding true to her statement.
My head shook faster, the little curl atop my head curling and glowing in distress.
Thats not true. I refuted, my voice shaking a little. It wasnt true. It couldnt be true. Because if it was, then that would mean the Protectorate accepted me and Tim into the Wards, let us work with them for weeks, make friends, start to open up to them, when they they...
It is. Im sorry, Candela. Battery said, looking at me with a pained expression I couldn't spare the mental energy to decipher.
My hands were shaking as I wrapped them around myself. My whole body felt tingly, hot and cold. I didnt know if I wanted to hit something or scream. I sucked air in through my nose, trying to slow my rapid breathing. My jaw clenched and my eyes closed. Was there No. No. No there wasnt, there was no one close. There was no one near me. No one. No one! No one else near us, no people, no potential on this floor, nor purpose aside from me, Tim, and the two heroes. They werent here. They werent!
I gasped as Tim grabbed me. My Hero lifted me from the couch in the Wards common room and gently placed me upon his back. Clutching at his tentacles, I sighed gratefully, the tension washing out of me as he curled about me; tentacles slipping around my waist, into my hair, up my short red skirt, and beneath my oversized battery-themed shirt. He followed my hands as I placed them over my babies, feeling the hard lump that had formed in my abdomen. I leaned into my power and drew solace from the light of my children, knowing they were well, and comfort from the light of their father, knowing hed protect me. None of us felt happy, but knowing they were there and unharmed would have to do for now.
Tim kissed my cheek as I calmed, my hair no longer swishing with agitation as it curled about his tentacles as they fussed about me. Once he was finally satisfied I was well, he turned his attention to the heroes as more tentacles rose about me in a protective screen.
What do you mean? Tim asked, wary and confused. Because it sounded like you just said that one of those girls who tried to
That one of the girls who sicked those sickos on Candela was one of our Wards? Assault cut in, mouth twisting into a grimace beneath his red visor. He reached up, running one of his hands through his short sandy hair as he sighed, leaning back on the couch next to his wife. Yeah. Yeah, thats exactly what we mean. Chh. Cant say were any happier about it than you, though. Boss Man is livid.
I shook my head, feeling better now Tim was so close, but still filled with this horrible prickly hot-and-cold feeling. It also didnt help that I didnt like being called Candela. Sure, it was my Cape name but it just... I dont know. Using it like this somehow made things less personal, I guess. It felt like they werent really talking to me, but rather, who the Protectorate wanted me to be.
My hair writhed about me, squirming with the sick feeling in my stomach.
No. No. She she cant be. She she helped get me that detention. She was the one who gave them the tape and condoms. She tried to have me raped! Sophia is a Ward!? She was here yesterday, that spark of intangibility, I saw her. And nobody told me!? Why!? I shouted, my voice filled with anger and hurt.
Tears dripped down my cheeks as I glared at Battery, my eyes forming jagged spikes as they glowed a griefful green. Id trusted her. And just like always theyd betrayed me. The moment I tried to trust someone in authority, someone with power and responsibility, they betrayed me.
The older woman looked torn, angry, but not at me, if that makes sense? Her knuckles were straining as she gripped her hands together, her lips pulled thin beneath her domino mask, and the circuits on her suit were glowing a bright blue as her power charged up.
Despite that, she met my gaze steadily. Battery opened her mouth, but no sound came out, so she closed it with a sigh.
Seeing Battery stuck, Assault figuratively stepped in, waving his hands placatingly, his bright red costume not helping him look calming at all.
Hey now, its, well, its not alright. But, well, you see, its like this. Ah Assault said, doing his best to sound soothing. Then he paused to think, sucking on his lip exaggeratedly as he bought himself time to think.
Tim didnt give him that time though. His tentacles were twitching angrily, flickers of orange shining along their lengths as he said what we were both thinking.
Its like what? Like, like, uh, like where you tell us were safe and stuff, but let one of the people who hurt her near my wife!? Is it where you lie to us to get us on board, just so you can, can, can use us!? Or is it, no, uh, maybe, ah, ah, ah! Tim paused, seeming to have a brain wave as red surged along his tentacles while they rose higher and higher around me until he loomed over the two heroes. Was it the Protectorate who made the cops brush off Taylor and call her a liar!? Was it you!? It was, wasnt
No.
Tim and I both paused at that, our rising terror and rage halting at the sheer intensity of Batterys denial.
My mentor sucked in a deep breath, air whistling through her nose. Head bowed, her short dark hair had flopped forward, hiding her black domino mask from me. The knuckles of her clenched hands popped as she squeezed them together, the muscles in her arms straining beneath her skin-tight costume. Then the circuits of her costume changed from blue to red as she discharged her power. The way shed described it to me, Battery could use such bursts to give herself more time to think as she accelerated herself and, from her perspective, slowed down time.
The glow quickly faded, and with it, Batterys head slowly came back up and she once more locked eyes with me, her dark brown eyes boring into my own.
No, Amorph, the Protectorate would never do that. Never. And, Candela? We are telling you. Right here. Right now. As we should have from the start. Im sorry. Battery said, genuine remorse evident in her tone and posture.
I blinked, caught off guard. I That was it? But also She was sorry? I know shed said it earlier, but I still couldn't quite grasp it. That made two times an adult had apologized to me in as many months, and I just didnt get it. That wasnt how the world worked. Where were the denials, the deflections, the downplays, and the distractions? Why wasnt Battery acting like every other authority figure Id ever met and pushing me aside? I mean, this wasnt just Aunt Zoe doing what was right according to her own moral code, but an actual authority figure admitting they made a mistake in regards to me? Taking my side over Sophias? I didnt get it. Why was Battery taking my side? Was it because I had powers now? Or something else?
Slowly, my hair settled back down and the glow faded, as my emotions settled somewhat. Likewise, Tim settled around me, tentacles shrinking back down as his own glow faded. I even smiled a little as he took the opportunity to drape even more of himself over me and hold me close: he was always so protective of me.
Seeing the two of us settle, Battery nodded. Again, unlike most nowadays, she met my gaze, despite how creepy most found my shifting, glowing eyes.
We made a mistake. I made a mistake. I should have told you sooner about Shadow Stalker. About Sophia. Battery practically spat the name, before visibly restraining herself. But I didnt, and that was wrong. Even if I was ordered not to, I still should have. You told us about Shadow Stalker nearly two weeks ago, what she had done to you. You even provided a recording to back up your claims when we asked for evidence. Its a failing on our part that were only getting around to telling you now. Thats because, well
She trailed off with a frustrated look.
I frowned back at her. What? What wasnt she telling us? Why wasnt she telling us?
After a few moments of staring at me, Battery huffed before turning to look at Assault.
Beside her, the red-clad hero tilted his head questioningly at her look. Battery twitched, then elbowed him lightly. He chuffed, not quite snorting, not quite chuckling.
Look, Puppy. You know what our orders are. You also know what I think of orders. Assault said, pointing at himself. Then he pointed at Battery. But youre in charge here, so, your call.
Battery sighed, releasing her grip to reach up and pull Assaults hand back down after it started inching towards her face. She looked at me and Tim and seemed to resolve some kind of internal conflict.
Listen, Candela, Amorph. Were not supposed to tell you this, but I think we should. The reason nothing is being done about your accusations is because the PRT is playing dumb. Battery said, sounding uncomfortable.
The PRT was playing what now?
Tim voiced our confusion.
Playing dumb? Er, whats that? Tim asked, still a little wary.
Battery sat up straighter, seeming more comfortable now as she explained.
Now, first of all, know that Assault and I dont approve of this. Neither does Armsmaster. Second, the Protectorate doesnt actually have the authority to start investigations or press charges; those powers lie solely with the PRT. She said, looking at the two of us to make sure we understood.
Tim and I both nodded so Battery carried on.
Now, what do I mean by the PRT is playing dumb? Its simple: they dont want to know if Shadow Stalker is guilty or not because they want to keep making use of her. If Shadow Stalker is guilty, and I believe you when you say she is, then that means the PRT loses a Ward to field. Yes, if we had to choose, wed get yourself and Amorph instead, which is a drastic improvement, but they dont want to have to choose. They want to keep all three of you, despite whatever personnel friction it may cause. Battery said, making air quote symbols as she sat up straighter.
I bit my lip for a moment as I thought. But whatever way I looked at it, I could only come to one conclusion.
Thats just stupid. I said bluntly. Having someone who they know is willing to be party to that kind of crime on the team cant be good for the rest of the team, let alone us two fitting in. I know we cant just walk away now, or at least, Tim cant, thanks to the whole underage Case 53 thing, but if I walked or, we just, I dont know, ran away? Then what?
Assault sniggered at that earning himself another elbow to the side, this one a little more forceful than the last. Assault just laughed louder and smiled in the face of Batterys glare.
Oh, come on. Thats basically the same thing you said to Armsmaster on Thursday. You two are on the same wavelength there. Assault said, still chuckling. Then he sobered up as he turned to face me and Tim. The reason though? Why our dearest superiors think they can prevent you from quitting? Same reason theyre not investigating Stalker, but in reverse.
I frowned at that, as did Tim, judging by the way his tentacles shifted and curled.
What do you mean but in reverse? I asked. Did he mean the PRT would investigate us if we quit? But
Ice slid down my spine. Sitting up straighter, I looked at Assault more warily, my gaze flicking back and forth between the two heroes.
Assault picked up on my realization, based on his slow nodding.
Yeah. Unlike the sideliners, we aint stupid. Or we just assume everythings parahuman related, one of the two. But three out of four of the boys you reported attacked you get horrifically maimed? Most likely by a parahuman using a sledgehammer, or perhaps someone with super strength? The same boys who got let off of any charges by the police because they never think about powers, believed the wrong people, and are, lets face it, just a wee bit misogynistic? Then it turns out youre dating someone with a possible powerset to match that crime? Yeah, the PRT is basically holding that investigation over you to force the two of you to stay and play ball. Assault finished with a snort, giving us a lopsided and unhappy grin.
I gulped, shivering in Tims grip. Tim was shaking a little two, sickly greens mixing with angry oranges as Assault laid out neatly what had been one of our deepest fears, one wed discounted based on the ineptitude of the police. Only, it turns out a federal agency like the PRT is a lot more competent than some sideliners poisoned from the start by one of my tormentors. They knew what wed done, or at least guessed, as I doubted they had evidence if they were threatening to investigate. Or was that just some code I didnt understand? Fuck!
As my mind was whirling, searching for a reply, Battery filled the silence.
Look, Candela, Amorph Taylor, Tim. I get it. I do. Seeing scumbags like Mike Turner and his friends just get away with attempted rape? It makes my blood boil. It goes against everything Ive ever fought for since I joined the Wards five years ago. And seeing the boys who tried to rape you getting away with it? After they implied to you theyd done the same to several other girls? Battery sighed. Lacing her fingers together she started tapping her thumbs. Let me tell you a story, about a brave but foolish young girl.
I nodded slowly, Tim fidgeting around me. I liked that she was using our actual names now. It just felt more genuine, more personal, you know?
Wed both been so scared, still were really, but it didnt seem like either Battery or Assault were mad at us, or even that they were going to do anything about the two of us attacking and, well, maiming Ben, Xander, and Mike. I reached down to grab some of Tims tentacles, squeezing him to try and reassure him. It was okay, everything would turn out okay. And if it didnt? Well, that just meant it wasnt the end of our story yet.
Taking my nod for assent, Battery continued.
My dad was a cop, a detective, and yeah, youre not the biggest fan of them, I know. But my dad was one of the good ones, the ones who actually caught people and put them behind bars. Or at least he tried to, because he worked with the PRT tracking the money for gangs and somebody broke out more than half the parahumans he helped catch. So, when I got powers, I stepped in to try and play hero. Battery paused, giving a self-deprecating smile and dark chuckle. Yeah, didnt turn out so well for me the first few times.
She shook her head, dislodging whatever dark memories she was recalling. Catching my eye again, she smiled more reassuringly at me.
Ill tell you about it another time. Its how I met this lug, after all. Battery said, elbowing Assault who just grinned cheekily in response. Anyway, as I was saying, I get it. You see what you know is an injustice in the world, an issue no one else seems to care about, or at least one theyre not doing anything about. And it turns out you have the power to do something about it, or maybe you know someone who does. So you step in because, if I dont, who will? And yeah, its a good thought, a hero's thought.
She paused, blowing air out of her mouth to get her pixie-cut hair out of her eyes.
But you see, without help and support, it just ends up hurting you. Taylor, Tim: you need to learn to work with the system, to add to it, rather than replace it. I know we live in a world of heroes and villains, where if you have the power youre encouraged to act, but at the same time, we only tolerate a vigilante so long as they support the police or PRT, not those that supplant the American justice system with their own. Battery finished, looking at the two of us evenly.
I was shrunk in on myself, feeling guilty. As was Tim, based on the bright yellow patches around me. Still, even if what Battery had said was right, even if she did get it, that need to act and do what was right, I just
I couldnt let it go. I just couldnt. I said, sniffling. They tried to rape me and
Buh, buh, buh, buh, buh, buuuuuh. Assault cut me off, waving a finger at me. Nope. Nuh-uh. Dont say a word. Plausible deniability. If you dont tell us, we cant report it. And yeah, that might seem like its us supporting your actions, which, uh, may or may not be true, but it ties into that whole playing dumb thing. We ask you no questions and you tell us lies. Or inconvenient truths.
Beside him, Battery nodded.
Yeah. Taylor, Tim, look, I I like you. Both of you. Youre good kids, and I know youll both become good heroes, but you were put in an impossible situation with no good solution. And, Im not saying you did, but if you did maim those boys, it wasnt a smart choice. But, its behind us now, and no one died or was injured to the point Panacea couldnt heal them, so well do our best to move on. And to bring this full circle, that means, for now, youll have to learn to tolerate Hess being on the same team as you. Battery said, pausing at my expression.
I scowled at her, my previous indignation and anger returning at the mention of that bitchs name. The mention of Panacea possibly healing those monsters and undoing all the effort Tim and I had gone to?
I get it. The law was powerless to help me, but not punish me, huh? Typical. I should have known something like this would happen. Everything was going too smoothly. After we talked the Psychologist around on the whole mastering thing and I passed the screening test it all seemed so smooth. You and Assault were nice, Denn Clockblocker, Vista, Aegis, Gallant They were all pretty nice and not the typical teens I was expecting. And now, under threat of jail time, I have to work with one of the girls who had me attacked and learn that the boys who attacked me got healed by Panacea when I, one of their victims, didnt? Joy. I snapped, injecting as much sarcasm and vitriol into my final word as possible.
Assault snorted, bursting out into more snickering even as he nodded.
Yeah, thats a healthy amount of cynicism for law enforcement. Or politics. But dont be so down, yeah? Its not all doom and gloom. See, the PRT can only stall on the kind of accusations you made for so long, while no one has actually accused you two of anything. Not yet. Doubt they will either, not if you dont force their hand. Too much potential, especially if your predictions about how powerful your kids will be pan out. If they do, youll pretty much be untouchable. Assault mused, reaching up to stroke his non-existent beard before continuing.
Anyway, point is, youve made accusations against Stalker, so the wheels are, well, not in motion but in existence. Theyre waiting on the outcome of another police investigation into those four boys you accused, and another one on their football team, over two different cases like yours. Once the results of those come out, then Miss Piggy has said shell make a decision about dear Stalker. Might take a while though as the boys are set to go to court next week to fight a warrant for their DNA. Upshot though is that if theyre putting in the effort to fight a warrant theyre most likely guilty as hell. That means all you have to do to be rid of Stalker is sit tight for a month or three while the courts hash things out and the sideliners actually do their jobs this time. Then ba-da-bing ba-da-boom, Stalker will get benched, investigated, and probably shipped off to juvie because shit-duties at quarantine zones are for people who fuck up and arent on probabtion. Assault said, leaning back and draping his arms across the couch.
Tim shuffled around me at that, curling and squeezing me comfortingly. I stroked his tentacles in response, showing him my appreciation. Then I returned my gaze from boyfriend to the heroes.
So all we have to do is sit tight and shell get punished? We wont have to interact with her at all? I asked, wary but a little hopeful.
Battery grimaced, cheeks working side to side.
You cant be kept completely separate, but well do the best we can and keep your interactions to a minimum. Youll see her at the odd meeting, maybe in the common room or in the gym, we cant stop that. But otherwise? No. Well make sure you dont ever have shared duties, make sure your rosters never overlap, and do our best to keep her off base as you two will be mostly living here until we get something better set up with your dad, Taylor. Though Shadow Stalker never spends much time on base anyway, so that shouldnt be too hard. Can you accept that? Battery asked, looking at me and Tim seriously.
I looked down, frowning. Could I?
On one tentacle, I hated Sophia, maybe not as much as Emma, but still a lot. Shed helped make my time at Winslow hell; shed hit me, hurt me, concussed me. Shed helped get me that detention. I couldnt forgive her. But
On the other tentacle, it was just a few more months. Id survived Winslow where Sophia had almost free reign. Here, with more supervision, less interaction, and Tim
As if knowing I was thinking about him, Tim squeezed me. He reached up, tentacles curling through my hair to stroke my head as I mentally wrestled with the idea of having to tolerate Sophia goddamn Hess for months while waiting on the results of a useless police investigation. He seemed to sense the darkness in my thoughts, as he flexed about my hands, curling through my fingers to squeeze me almost painfully before relaxing. He was also glowing soothing blues, too dark to be really happy, but content enough, despite the anger and apprehension I could feel below the surface.
I squeezed him back to show I understood his message. He was here, he would protect me. Always.
There was also the third tentacle to consider. What choice did I really have? Tim had to be in the Wards now; it was a requirement made by the PRT for Dad to be given temporary custody of Tim, and the alternative was for a member of the Protectorate to assume custody and they would sign him up. Now they had him they wouldnt let him go and there was no way I would ever leave him. Not in a million years. Besides, up until now, wed both been happy being in the Wards. Tim had access to round-the-clock entertainment, loads of space, the Wards themselves whod been nice, and just so many more things for him to do. Id enjoyed it too, itd been fun, the Wards itd been like having friends, almost. So, yeah. It was good despite the two of us being run ragged by training, schoolwork, prep for our debut, and far too many meetings with people telling us sex was bad. We couldnt leave, and honestly? We didnt want to leave. We were happy. Like hell was I going to let Sophia ruin this for me too.
Besides, Id gotten my wish out of all this, and I never had to leave Tims side. So Id be safe. Sophia couldnt hurt me again, not without getting splattered by an enraged tentacle monster.
I mentally pictured Sophia mouthing off at me only for Tim to break her jaw like hed broken the punching machine in power testing, but instead of bits of metal and oil flying everywhere, it would be teeth and blood. It brought a smile to my face.
Sadistic? Who me? Blatant lies. Lies I tell you!
Looking at the anxious heroes, I made sure to catch both their gazes as Tim curled about me.
We can accept that. For now.
...the Protectorate was founded as a national superhero organization on May 1, 1988, by Alexandria, Eidolon, Hero, and Legend. Recruitment to expand beyond the founding four started primarily with existing heroes
My eyes skittered over the page, skimming the same paragraph for something like the tenth time without me really taking any more of it in. I was too distracted. After what Id been told earlier about Sophia and why nothing was being done to punish her
I sighed. What the fuck was I supposed to do!?
Giving up reading as a bad job, I lowered my book till it covered my face, letting it block the light from the fluorescent bulbs overhead. They were rather close, you see, as I was in my favorite place: lying upon Tims back. My legs were bent, one leg crossed over the other, and my knee bouncing as I tried to think. My hair curled restlessly, slithering across Tims back to tangle about his tentacles as they swayed about me or crawled under my clothes. My eyes were also warping, despite being closed, my iris shifting with my disturbed emotions.
Beneath me, Tim was trying to distract himself with homework. Neither of us wanted to think about the fact that one of our new teammates was a certified psychopath who saw nothing wrong with trying to get other women raped. He was furious, even more so than me, and just like me, stymied on what to do. Yes, wed been told to wait and that everything would sort itself out. Ha! I trusted Battery, shed at least come clean to me, been as honest as she could be, but the PRT? The ones supposed to sort this out? The people who were deliberately doing nothing so they could try and get to hang onto us and Sophia? I trusted them about as much as Europe trusted Switzerland.
Uhh.
I inhaled sharply, my back stiffening for a moment before relaxing. Tim curled about my breasts, squeezing them as he still seethed below, trying to comfort himself with my body. That was okay, good even, because hed drawn me away from such dark thoughts and back to him. Id much rather think about and focus on him than that bitch.
Lifting my book from my face, I closed it, and tossed it with a flick onto the coffee table next to the book Tim was studying. He paused, turning from his book to look at me. I smiled at him, forcing my eyes to morph from spiky messes into perfect love hearts. A brief thought had them flash at him, glowing with my love for him. He didnt say anything as he reached towards me, dropping a quick kiss on my lips as he kneaded my breasts more firmly. He really enjoyed playing with them and I was always eager for him to do so. What? Theyd been kind of sore lately, and too hot in the middle; him playing with them was soothing for both of us.
I kissed Tim back, letting out a little moan of disappointment when he pulled back.
He chuckled, reaching out to boop my nose.
So cute. You, uh, you want to make out? Studying history is so boring and hard, um, confusing even. I mean, Id have sworn the 43rd presidents name was Bush not, er, Jefferson. He complained, slumping a bit beneath me as he turned to read from his textbook.
I snorted in amusement. Trust Tim to prefer kissing to studying. Alright, sure, I did too. By a lot. Kissing was fun, relaxing, pleasurable, and a way for the two of us to connect. Studying History as part of correspondence school did allow us to connect, as it was nice to have a subject I could really help him with, but it was also, well, studying. It was boring. Id known Id have to go back to school, and that it would be way better away from Winslow, which it was, but school was still school, which absolutely sucked, and not in the good way either. Mmm, sucking
Focus, Taylor.
Jefferson beat Bush in the primaries in 2000 by campaigning on the prevention of destabilization of the economy by parahumans, which mimicked his time as a senator where he was instrumental in the creation of NEPEA-5, the anti-parahuman competition laws. I recited, having struggled through the same text not twenty minutes ago.
Tim sighed, or his best approximation as he moaned and spread sideways across the sea of cushions hed established in our corner of the common room.
I know, its just I dont know. Its, um, its like I read it and I get it but, but it just feels like, er, not dj vu but the opposite? Like, like, um, like when you put something down only to come back and find it not where you thought you left it? Tim said, poking the sides of his head with a pair of tentacles.
I hummed.
Hmm. Im not sure if theres a phrase for that, but I know what you mean, I think. It just doesnt sound right? I said, drumming my fingers on my thigh.
Tim nodded, tentacles swaying above and around me as he sheltered me.
Yeah, that. Its just, blergh. Tim said articulately.
My lips quirked for a moment before I sensed movement with my power. The other Wards minus Sophia had all arrived a few minutes ago and after being met by Armsmaster in the lobby, were now all filing into a room on the other end of this floor. No doubt one of the conference rooms set aside for the Wards and Protectorate use. And focusing on them just reminded me that
Shadow Stalker is Sophia Hess.
I grimaced, still so uncertain about what I could do. I hated that it seemed my own impatience and need for vengeance was going to mean that if not one of my attackers, then one of the girls who helped them, was going to get away scot-free. That if Id just been a little more patient the PRT might have investigated my attackers and nailed the three bitches who helped them at the same time. But how was I to know Id gain powers or that the PRT would actually be semi-competent at their job?
My attention sunk into my power as I felt my babies stir, agitated by my distress. They were upset that I was upset. Even at barely three weeks old they already had such strong emotions, and like with their father, I could sort of get a sense for how they were feeling, though it was even less defined at present as, well, their brains werent developed yet. No idea how they had emotions and the doctors insisted I was merely projecting, but I knew what I could feel and, right now, I could feel that they were upset and worried because I was upset and worried.
Sighing forlornly, I shook my head softly, hair rustling across Tims back. I knew being a mother would be hard and complicated, but having to keep control of my own emotions so as not to upset my babies? Well, such was my life.
Taking a deep breath I did my best to push my worries about Sophia and the future aside for the moment. Carefully, I slid both my hands under the black circuit patterned shirt I was wearing to rest atop my womb. Tim picked up there was something wrong too, also feeling our childrens distress as his tentacles slid up between my legs, curling up my thighs to slither beneath my skirt and curl over my hands. I huffed a little in amusement as he pressed against my panty-clad pussy. Even in a moment like this he loved touching my sex. I found it rather sweet, the fact he always desired me and wasnt afraid to show it.
Anyway, with the two of us now cradling our babies, I felt better. Not focusing on Sophia was good, but even more, because I was focusing on my power, relishing the light and closeness of my family. Tim, my Hero, shining bright with such valiant purpose. My two babies, both still unbound and limitless as it felt wrong to give one purpose and power while their sibling lacked any. But all three were bright and warm and right here.
Closing my eyes and focusing on my power, I started humming.
Hmm-hmm, hmm-hmm, hmm-hmm, hmmmm.
Around me, Tim started to wiggle, his tentacles swaying gently to the rhythm, tiny stars of blue glowing along them. A few moments later I began to sing.
Twinkle, twinkle little stars,
How I wonder what you are.
Up above the world so high,
Like two diamonds in the sky.
Twinkle, twinkle little stars,
How I wonder what you are.
I couldnt help the smile that crossed my face as I stroked the hard knot growing in my abdomen, focusing on the two little stars shining within.
Then Tim picked up the song and my smile grew wider.
When the blazing sun is gone,
When he nothing shines upon,
Then you show your little lights,
Twinkle, twinkle, all the night.
Twinkle, twinkle little stars,
How I wonder what you are.
I felt so happy, singing to our babies. Sure, I know they couldnt yet hear us, only really sense our emotions, but it was still comforting. It was a way for me to feel like I was directly connecting with them, to feel Tims love for them too. Then Tim and I continued to sing, a little off-key and out of sync, maybe, but like in all things now, together.
Then the traveler in the dark,
Thanks you for your tiny sparks,
He could not see which way to go,
If you did not twinkle so.
Twinkle, twinkle, little stars.
I smiled as I felt my tension slip away, and my hair started flicking back and forth in happiness. Cuddling with my husband while singing to my children It was wonderful. I felt so happy, especially as I felt my babies relax and grow content once more. Being a mother was fulfilling in a way Id never realized it would be.
In the dark blue sky you keep,
And often through my curtains peep,
For you never shut your eye,
Till the sun is in the sky.
Twinkle, twinkle, little star,
How I wonder what you are.
We continued our duet for a little longer, slipping back into humming as we finished the song. It was nice, lying there, peaceful. For a few minutes I could just let go, focus on the people who loved me, and just be, I guess. Live in the moment.
As we lay there, stroking my belly together, Tim reached up, trailing kisses along my jaw. I giggled, smiling at the tickly but tender sensation; it seemed our children werent the only ones he wanted to assure that he loved them. Soon enough he passed my jaw, his tentacle swelling as he reached my lips. Gently he pressed his lips to my own and I eagerly accepted them, pressing forward and parting my mouth to deepen our kiss as my eyes fluttered closed. Silky softness glided over my lips, his wonderful taste on my tongue as I opened my mouth to welcome him inside. Our tongues twirled around each other, tasting and teasing, relishing this intimate touch.
Lying there in the wards common room, we kissed, slowly and sensually, lovingly and happily. I snuggled into Tims embrace, enjoying the feeling of limbs strong enough to tear steel cradling me with utmost care. He was strong, yet also so gentle, so kind and caring. He was my savior, my Hero. Never again would I be alone or afraid. Hed given me friendship, love, and a family. He truly was the best. My glorious husband!
I smiled into our kiss, my throat rumbling as I started to purr in happiness as we continued to kiss. It was fun and I was happy. We were making out as Tim suggested we do when he grew bored of studying. And he was right, this was way more fun.
Alas, our time of peace and togetherness passed all too quickly.
Sighing, I pulled away from Tim, smiling a little when he followed. I shook my head though and reluctantly he withdrew. He loved kissing so much, and truthfully, I did too. I didnt want to stop, but I knew we had to. Opening my eyes again I felt the love-heart deform, spiking more at the top while widening at the bottom while glowing a sad green.
I smiled sadly up at Tim as his tentacles looked down at me.
Here they come. I said, tired and unhappy and so very uncertain.
I felt as much as I saw the other Wards begin to move towards us. The meeting theyd been having with Armsmaster and someone without potential, who if I understood the layout of the building correctly and had tracked the right presence, was Deputy Director Renick, had apparently just finished. All those powers I could sense were moving, with temporal dilation already out the door, closely followed by emotional observation and manipulation via kinetic force. The latter was a bit of a mouthful, which somewhat annoyed me. I could understand the purpose and concepts of Gallants power just as easily as I could Clockblockers, and while Gallants was a little more complicated as his was a two-part power, I found it so much harder to articulate it. I lacked the necessary words to succinctly describe some powers, if they even existed. But, according to Assault, that was a common problem for Thinkers and Kid Win complained of having similar issues as a Tinker.
Tim groaned, pulling me closer against him, more tentacles rising from his back to cover me.
Cant we just go hide in our room? Tim said half-heartedly.
I honestly considered the thought for half-a-second before slowly shaking my head, my eyes glowing a soft, sad green.
No. Even if we hide now well just end up having to do this later. I sighed, steeling myself as my hair curled defensively above me. Lets just get it over with.
Gently I pushed my way through Tims comforting grasp to sit up, smiling as he grumbled but acquiesced. He even slithered up my back to hold and support me, making me more comfortable as I sat cross-legged upon his back.
The Wards were almost here. The people whod known Sophia, whod worked with her, been heroes with her and done nothing about her behavior. Sure, it wasnt their job, but they were heroes! They knew what kind of person she was, didnt they? Yet they did nothing! Yes, that was the PRTs job, but so what!? Theyd talked to me, been nice, started to be my friendsand just like always, they betrayed me.
My hair thrashed and glowed, furious reds and angry oranges washing through my hair as what Chris had called my ahoge twitched violently from side to side. I wanted to hit something, to grab something and smash it and...
I shook my head, frustrated with myself and my stupid brain. Because the Wards, they didnt betray me. They didnt choose to have Sophia, she was forced on them, forced to join for being too violent as a vigilante. It wasnt them I was angry at but rather Sophia herself and the PRT for not being willing to do anything about her.
I growled low in my throat, Tim coiling more tightly about me in response. I was angry, but not with the Wards. Theyd all been so nice to me, to us. Both Tim and I wanted somewhere to belong, and the Wards, I thought theyd been that, my stupid high-school dream come true. Theyd been warm and welcoming: telling us stories, cracking jokes, watching movies, and even coaxing Tim into trying out some video games. Theyd accepted us. But theyd accepted her too.
I growled again, worrying at my lip as my eyebrows pinched. Yes, they accepted her but how much did they know? Sophia was good at putting up an act, she could play nice when she needed to, only to lash out when no one was watching. Did the Wards know? Or were they ignorant to the monster in their midst?
The lights were almost here.
My ahoge wilted, dark terrified greens coloring it, as my eyes warped and grew, color crawling over them. If theyd been told about Sophia and me would they now know what had happened? Would would they know what almost happened to me? About Mike? How theyd grabbed and tried to, it hurt
I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing my breath to slow. I didnt want them to know. I didnt want anyone to know, to ask, as I never wanted to think about that wretched day ever again. But theyd know and theyd ask and
Reaching up I pushed my glasses further up my nose, adjusting them so I was at least comfortable as there was no point trying to actually compose myself. No one would ever believe I was calm, not with how my hair was flickering with a conflicted mix of red and green, nor with how my irises had spread to leave my whole eye glowing a malevolent red, or how my ahoge was now curled up defensively.
Tim wasnt much better. Instead of his normal couple of dozen tentacles visible, he had hundreds out, so many he was maybe half a foot shorter than normal. In his angst he had wrapped me up nearly completely, covering me in a protective mass that hid nearly everything but my head, and even then there were tentacles twined through my hair, a few tips peaking out to curl across my forehead. Still more writhed about me, acting as an ever-shifting screen between me and any would-be attackers. Angry reds and distressed greens glowed along their lengths as, like me, Tim was torn between his anger at Sophia and fear of how the other Wards, our almost friends How would they react knowing we hated one of their teammates? Would the Protectorate tell them their suspicions about us attacking those assholes? How How would they react?
I murmured thanks as he lifted my loose shirt back up as it had slipped off my shoulder again as he wiggled about me. It was nice, being looked after like that, and it helped me draw strength from Tims presence: the warmth of his skin on mine, the easy strength of his tentacles as he held me, the comfort of his emotions meshing with mine, and the light of his purpose. Nothing bad could happen to me, not while my Hero was right here. He would protect me. Always.
Then we were out of time.
Theyre here. I said quietly, sinking further into Tims embrace.
Tim squeezed me encouragingly in response and I even managed to relax my shoulders a little. We could do this. We would do this.
Together we turned to face the door. Over the top of it, the light turned green as an authorized user scanned in and the door unlocked. A few moments later the door opened and Dennis Wait, no, mask on. And Clockblocker stepped inside.
I couldnt help shiver for a moment, fear trailing fingers down my spine as I saw a man come near me. Tim just held me tighter and the feeling passed.
Clockblocker entered the room, taking a few steps inside before pausing. It was obvious when he noticed me and Tim by the way he almost jumped in surprise. He wasnt shocked for long though, or at least he did a good job pretending to not be, as he sauntered over to one of the couches and threw himself onto it. The black faux-leather made the bright white of his costume stand out, matching the clocks all over his body armor, with the ones on his chest and face actually working. He started fiddling with his helmet as my attention moved on.
DeGallant followed Clockblocker in, not wearing his tinker-tech armor, but instead a silver half-face mask that covered everything from his nose up along with jeans and a flannel shirt beneath an open jacket. As he came in he didnt even react to our distress, just giving me and Tim a little wave before sitting down next to Clockblocker. Then he reached up, grabbing his mask and throwing it on the table, before Dean leaned back and settled himself in.
Next was Kid Win, shorter than the first two and like Dean, not in costume. The sandy-haired boy was wearing a red-and-gold Hero-themed hoodie over jeans, face covered by his red-and-gold visor. He did react, appearing a little nervous as he sucked in a deep breath before giving the two of us a big smile. Instead of walking away though, he approached us, pulling off his mask as he did so. Then Chris actually sat in the single-seat left on our side of the large coffee table, two having been replaced with a large padded mat for Tim to sit on. It was odd. I didnt expect anyone to willingly get so close to either of us when we were clearly upset.
Vista was a bit more affected: she actually paused in the doorway causing Aegis to walk into her. She let out a startled squeak as she was bumped, appropriate for a girl her age. Then she scowled beneath her green visor, and the world briefly turned into an Escher painting before snapping back into focus with the young blonde girl standing next to the far couch, across the coffee table from me and Tim. Like Clockblocker, Vista was dressed in her full costume, which was odd as I knew it had been Aegis and Clockblocker who had been the two on the afternoon patrol. Unlike the others, Vista made no moves to remove her mask, which fit as shed asked me and Tim to call her Vista when on base, not just in costume, but it wasnt something the others did. For some reason, Vista actually preferred her cape name over Missy, so she usually wore her mask everywhere, even in secure areas.
Aegis entered last, not claiming a seat at all but instead choosing to float in the air between Dean and Chris. He was dressed in his rust-red bodysuit which visibly bulged in places with armored panels and had a silver shield printed on his chest. On his head he wore an angular helmet with a mouth-guard that left his brown eyes and tan-skin visible. He took a few moments to unbuckle it and Carlos placed it in his lap as he sat cross-legged on absolutely nothing.
As the Wards minus that bitch Shadow Stalker settled in around us in their our? The common room, Clockblocker finally managed to free himself from his helmet, revealing his ginger hair was plastered to his head. Dennis took a moment to reach up and ruffle away his helmet-hair before looking at us, then turning sideways to instead stare at Dean.
Is this what its like being you? I feel this is what its like being you. Dennis said, gesturing towards us.
Now Dean turned his head to look at Dennis, raised his hand as if to hit him before he seemed to think better of it, and dropped it back to the couch with a shake of his head.
Yes, it is, Dennis. Dean said exasperatedly, before turning back to me and Tim and giving us a big smile. Now, Taylor, Tim? I know youre feeling angry and upset, but
Pffft. We all know dude, not exactly hiding it are they? Dennis interrupted with a roll of his eyes before suddenly jerking to stare at us. Hold up! I get the negative stranger rating now. Its
Not the time, Clock! Dean said, this time giving in and reaching out and shoving Dennis. Sorry about him, Dennis has an unfortunate case of chronic foot in mouth syndrome.
Dennis barely seemed phased by the shove, instead just leaning to the side and nonchalantly leaning his head on his fist, elbow propped on the couch arm.
Was that a pun? You jerk! I make the jokes around here. Especially the lame ones. Dennis said indignantly, jabbing his chest with his thumb.
Vista curled her lip at the two of them, or maybe just at Dennis.
Will you be serious for once? We just learned our teammate helped try to get Taylor, uh, helped get her attacked and youre acting like your normal idiot self? Vista spat, folding her arms across her chest in the most adorable pout. She was so small! I just wanted to pick her up and hug her.
Dennis sat up straighter with a scandalized expression.
Of course I am. Im the idiot hero, Im supposed to do dumb stuff. How else will the audience sympathize with me? Dennis asked, grabbing at his heart dramatically.
Carlos sighed loudly, hand clutched to his face as he bobbed in the air. Lifting his hand away he shot Dennis a glare.
Clock, zip it. Taylor, Tim, look: Sophia was our responsibility. I admit that. Youre angry and hurt, and thats totally fair and valid. However, please don't blame us for her behavior. We didnt know about her actions or her friends. It was ignorance, not malice. Carlos said, doing his best to sound calming.
I glowered at him, my lip curling in a sneer as Tim twitched angrily around me.
So, what? Because you were ignorant, that makes you innocent? Ignorance is no excuse. That I seethed, trailing off as Tim poked my side. A tentacle tapped me from the multitude covering me.
As I paused, Tim turned, his tentacles moving to face me, concern written into how they moved and glowed. He squeezed, and I relaxed a little, his concern and presence helping to dissipate some of the roiling fear and paranoia in my gut.
Tim prodded me again, and I rolled my eyes at the big shy lug. Honestly, he was strong enough to smash the PRTs strength testing machine yet still too nervous to speak in public. It was sweet, in its own way. Still...
I huffed, shifting my gaze back to Carlos and the other Wards who all now seemed to be on tenterhooks.
Ignorance is no excuse. I repeated, locking eyes with the Wards Team Leader. Then my gaze softened a little and I twisted my mouth into a small and hesitant smile. But as much as I want to I dont blame you. It wasnt your job to watch that bitch.
Carlos seemed to sag for a moment, but he still looked uncomfortable.
Look, Taylor, I know shes hurt you, but she is our teammate. Could you watch the language, please? Carlos said, shifting uncomfortably.
I blinked, surprised by his sudden defense of that bitch. Tim seemed surprised too, given the way he rippled around me. Even the other Wards were looking a little nonplussed given the way theyd all turned to look at Carlos.
Carlos took a deep breath.
Look, guys, shes our teammate. Carlos said, shrugging. No matter what shes been accused of
Accused! I snarled as Tim let out a deep rumbling growl. Accused! That bitch helped them attack me! And she gets away with it because she has powers and
Woah, woah, woah! Dean said loudly, sitting up and raising his hands placatingly Look, no ones trying to say that didnt happen, Taylor. What Carlos means is that, until an investigation is launched or charges get laid, Sophia is still our teammate and we should all try our best to treat each other with respect and
I will not treat that bitch with respect! I snapped, clutching my arms more firmly against the mass of tentacles covering me. It was comforting. And I badly needed comfort as my ahoge shivered and glowed bright green with my distress.
Beneath me, Tim growled again.
I cant respect someone who hurt my wife. Tim rumbled, the red flecks along his tentacles glowing brighter and spreading with his anger.
Dean raised his finger.
Ah, dont you mean girlfriend? Youre not married. Dean said, for some reason impersonating Dennis and putting his foot in his mouth.
Tim snarled, tentacles flicking at Dean contemptuously.
Wife! He snapped, determined and possessive.
I shivered in delight at that. No matter what else I was feeling, hearing Tim claim me so boldly was exciting. He made me feel so wanted and I loved it.
Carlos shook his head, waving at Dean to stand down.
Off-topic, guys. Carlos said, floating around to face us again. Tim, Taylor, I just want you to at least try to get along with Sophia. I know she hurt you and that she can be somewhat abrasive
Ha! Thats putting it mildly. Chris said, looking up from his lap. He looked around the other Wards as he spoke. Look, weve all had trouble with her. Shes mean, abrasive, and as Taylor said, often a bitch. We dont have to be nice to her when shes made no effort with us.
Dean shook his head.
Thats not fair, Chris. Dean said. Shes trying to be a hero, even if
Is she? Chris interrupted with a scoff. Because, from what we just heard, it sounds much more like Shadow Stalkers been trying to be a villain. Besides, I dont like her. Dennis, didnt she ditch you on patrol last week?
Dennis shook his head.
Nah, that was two weeks back. Meant I got to come back early though, so that was cool. Dennis said, leaning back into the couch.
Vista piped up then, and I had to force myself not to coo. She was just so precious!
Im with Chris. Sophia, shes she always calls me kid or twerp, not my name, and always acts like shes so much better than me just because shes older. She totally ignores that Ive got more than a years experience being a cape on her and over two years as a Ward. Vista complained, leaning forward to stare? No, glare at the table as she did so.
Dennis snorted.
But you are a kid, Viz. We all are; its, ya know, part of being a Ward. Dennis said with a chuckle.
Vista turned her glare on him.
That doesnt mean she has to treat me like one. You dont, Chris doesnt, but she thinks shes so much better than us just because she was a vigilante. And now we find out shes not just violent when shes on patrol and mean the rest of the time, but even worse at school? Vista said, pausing as she bit her lip, mouth twisting as she sought for the right words.
Chris spoke up as Vista paused.
She called me a third-rate tinker and made fun of my dyscalculia. Chris said, turning to look at me and Tim with a smile. Yeah, shes a teammate, but Id much rather have you two at my back. Especially you, Tim, no offense, Taylor. Everyone loves having a Brute on their side.
I found myself smiling back as Chris shot finger guns at Tim. It was nice hearing someone else appreciate my husband. He was amazing and deserved having more people be nice to him, possibly even be our friend?
Dean sighed, drumming his fingers on his leg.
She is a very angry person. But she tries her best and she always seemed to have her heart in the right place, but now I want to think the best of people, to give everyone the benefit of the doubt. But youve got to admit, Carlos, keeping her on the team isnt doing any of us any favors. I mean, just look at this argument. Dean said, gesturing to the room as a whole.
Carlos sighed, looking between all his teammates.
I know, Dean, I know. But its not my decision to make. Thats Director Piggots call and, well Carlos shrugged helplessly.
Hearing how none of them really liked Sophia, it was nice. Sort of. Cathartic? Not quite it either. But it was something, it eased some part of me to know that none of the other Wards liked her, that at least most of them werent like her. It was also nice. Having them not seem to care or even directly mention what had happened to me. I didnt want to think about it, and I was glad they tried not to bring it up.
Looking at them all I made my decision.
Not a lot any of us can do, is there? I asked rhetorically. Just, dont expect me to get along with her or even fake it and well get along, yeah?
Dennis snorted loudly at that. Dean gave me a smile. Vista nodded, her adorable face set in her best attempt at a strict look. Chris gave me a thumbs up. And Carlos slowly nodded.
Yeah, guess asking you to get along was a bit much. Just, ahh, it was what Renick asked me to do. Sorry. Carlos said, his eyes actually pretty effective at looking contrite.
I raised my eyebrows at that. Deputy Director Renick had asked what now?
Before I could pursue that though, Dennis called out to us as the Wards started to drift off to do their own things.
Hey, Tim, you play Fantasy Parahuman Teams at all? Dennis asked.
Tim turned to look questioningly at Dennis. The red and greens had faded from his limbs and were now replaced by a curious purple. It had faded from my hair too, though my iris was still distorted. At least it wasnt glowing.
Fantasy Para-Human Teams? No, uh, whats that? He asked shyly, more timid now he wasnt angry and defending me.
Dennis pushed himself up off the couch, grabbed his helmet, and gestured for us to follow. Tim slid off his mat and glided after Dennis as the ginger led us over to one of several computers against the wall next to the door and fired one up. He dropped his helmet next to the computer, before dropping unceremoniously into the computer chair.
Spinning about in the chair, Dennis faced me and Tim.
Okay, so Fantasy Para-Human teams are
Thud.
Click.
The door closed quietly, the rubber seal doing a decent job of silencing it. No idea why they bothered, its not like the walls were soundproof, or even reached the ceiling. The whole Wards section in the PRT tower was like that. The Wards had a single floor recently converted for their our use when they were shifted here from the Rig. The old offices were cleared out and a modular wall system installed to separate the individual rooms each Ward was assigned from the main common room. The bath and locker rooms were apparently converted from the old bathrooms already present.
Beneath me, Tim glided forward, his shape having reformed after squeezing through the door. He crossed the scant space between the doorway hed entered and the mattresses wed commandeered. The bed wed made for Tim wasnt as big as the one hed had at home: only two singles instead of a double and a single. It was honestly a little small for him, just enough for him to fit on but no extra space to move about on. Apparently, the Protectorate had ordered something more suitable for him but it hadnt arrived yet. They could have at least given us another mattress though, instead of only leaving us the two that came with our rooms.
Speaking of rooms, ours wasnt even that big, and Tim didnt like it much as a result. I admit that the view was nice, the big floor-to-ceiling windows giving us a decent view of downtown Brockton Bay, which helped it not feel too cramped. But at the end of the day, it wasnt even half the size of the basement at home. At least it was better now than what wed started with. Initially, wed each been assigned a room, but we didnt see the point of that. Its not like I was going to be sleeping in my room without Tim, and Tims room barely even fit him. So wed made the pragmatic decision to simply remove the divider and combined our rooms. Once one of the dressers and both beds were dumped in one of the empty rooms we had a decent amount of space. And no, we didnt inconvenience anyone. There were plenty of empty rooms because apparently the PRT were ambitious over how many Wards they thought they would recruit and had six rooms ready to go in addition to the current Wards. Well, four now, three if you discounted the room wed dumped stuff in.
Anyway, despite the issues, it was our room.
While Id been a little distracted, Tim had crawled up on the mattresses and turned to face the windows. It helped him not feel so claustrophobic. He squirmed around a little beneath me, tentacles wrapped around my thighs to hold me on as he settled himself in.
Once hed stopped shimmying and stilled, I looked down at Tim and gave him a soft smile.
Help me out? I asked, my smile quirking a little with amusement.
Tim perked up at my question.
Of course! He replied eagerly.
I couldnt help huffing in amusement at how eager Tim was. He never really liked me wearing clothes and was always very happy to help me out of them. Not that I could blame him. Its not like I was that much of a fan of them anymore, either. I was always so hot nowadays, and not just me being sexy either. According to the doctors, after the modifications Tim had made to me and changes caused by my own powers, I now ran a constant temperature of 110 degrees. Which was nice as it meant I no longer got cold, but it also meant I got hot really easily and started sweating despite it being winter. My body was also even more sensitive now, and the feeling of most fabrics on my skin was uncomfortable at best. I could put up with it, but wearing cotton wasnt something Id ever choose to do anymore, not when being naked was an option.
So we were both eager to get me out of my shirt. It took only a few seconds for Tim to slip his tentacles up my back, more curling up my stomach and over my breasts towards
Hey~! I whined, eyes widening in shock and arousal.
Hed flicked my nipple!
Tim snickered as I mock-glared at him, doing my best to look offended. I wasnt exactly very successful though as my body betrayed me, the way my hair kept swishing excitedly and eyes were glowing a lustful pink was kind of a giveaway.
Tim continued curling about me, touching my skin all over as more tentacles curled around me as he grabbed my shirt. He twirled a couple around my arms and gently coaxed me into lifting them. I obliged, happy to get out of the shirt. Yes, the synthetic material was better than cotton, but I still preferred being naked. As my arms lifted over my head Tim started pulling my shirt off, but just as it was coming over my head he stopped. The tentacles curled about my arms and waist stiffened. Suddenly, I found myself locked in place, blindfolded by my own shirt.
My heart thumped loudly in my chest as excitement coursed through me and I wiggled my hips excitedly.
Tim pressed against the side of my head through my shirt, pushing up against my ears.
I didnt hear you say stop. Tim whispered in my ears.
My breath hitched as both of my nipples were engulfed by warmth and wetness, a gentle sucking feeling washing over me.
Ahhh~. I moaned softly, relishing the sensations.
I loved it when Tim played with my nipples. They were so sensitive, almost as much as my clit.
Tim licked along the side of my jaw.
But I didnt hear you say go either. So, what is it to be my lovely wife? Keep going, or still feeling too upset? Tim asked playfully.
I whined as Tim continued to gently suck on my nipples.
Uh~. No fair. You know how much I like you playing with my nipples. I said breathily, my hips starting to gyrate in time with the gentle sucking.
Tim hummed gleefully.
Mmhmm. I do. He said happily. Then he released my nipples, each tentacle mouth placing one last kiss on them.
I mewled again, pushing my chest forward to try and recapture the sensations Id lost.
H-Hey, whyd you stop? I asked, confused.
This time Tim kissed my cheek.
Because it wouldnt be fair to ask you while youre being teased. Do you want to play Taylor? Or do you just want to cuddle? Tim asked kindly. Im not hungry yet, so dont feel pressured on my account. Do you want to have sex to de-stress or just cuddle tonight?
I thought about it, my eyes closed behind my t-shirt blindfold. I bit my lip, worrying at it for a moment as I grappled with my thoughts. Should I have sex or not?
Well, when you put it like that
Of course I want to have sex, you goof. I said, pausing as I felt a little uncertain. Just we have to keep it down and just the one, okay? Vistas sleeping next door. And, well I want to cuddle with you. Is that okay?
Tim hugged me, squeezing me tight as he started to lift me, working my skirt off.
Of course we can. I love cuddling with you, Taylor. Youre always so warm and soft and real. Tim gushed. Then he sobered up a little, and I felt a little sadness flow from him. And I think we both need some time to just be together after today. I want to make sure youre okay and feel loved.
My heart melted at that, my smile stretching wider and hair literally glowing with my love for him.
Thanks, Tim. But first, you better finish what you started, mister. I said, thrusting out my chest.
Tim laughed, not loudly, but heartfelt and relieved.
Yes, ma'am. Id never get you worked up and not let you finish. That would just be mean. Tim declared as he manipulated my legs.
I helped him, straightening my legs to make it easier for him as he pulled my skirt off; I heard it make a soft rustling sound as Tim tossed it away before it hit the floor. Next, Tim gently straightened my arms and slipped my shirt off, another rustle coming as he tossed it aside too. I then felt two tentacles slip into the sides of my panties before he dragged them down my legs. There was no noise this time and I couldnt help but huff in amusement. No doubt he was secreting them away somewhere. Heh. Some things would never change.
Now that I was naked at last, Tim took the chance to touch me all over. Dozens of tentacles slid across my skin, and with my vision now free, I could see them shining a brilliant pink with lust. Once he was satisfied I was fine, with utmost care, he laid me back down on his soft bulk.
As he lay me down, Tim made sure to keep hold of my wrists, pinning my arms above my head even in my new position.
I shivered at that, a thrill racing down my spine as Tim trapped me, leaving me at the mercy of his advances. My tongue slid out and across my lips as I morphed my eyes into glowing pink hearts. Eagerly, I spread my legs in preparation for what was to come and what was to cum.
Tim sensed how needy I was, a thick tentacle already reaching up to start teasing my labia. It was thick and hot and I wanted it inside me, oh so badly.
He rumbled in amusement as more tentacles grabbed my legs, wrapping around my knees.
Oh? Youre already dripping Tay-Tay. Your little pussy is absolutely soaked. Did sucking on your nipples really get you this worked up? Tim asked with amusement.
I huffed, my ahoge flicking back and forth in excitement, defeating any attempt to hide my feelings. Not that I could anyway, but still.
Yes. You know it does. Now hurry up and fuck me already. I moaned, bucking my hips.
What? Being restrained like that, held down and prepared to be ravished It was just so exciting!
Tim laughed softly, planting a kiss on my cheek as he did so.
Hahaha. Okay, okay, um, here I go. Tim said.
Then he pushed forward and I tensed. My pussy was lighting up, pleasure thrumming through me as Tim entered me. His thick tentacle-cock spread my labia around it. Sure, it wasnt the thickest hed ever used, but I hadnt been gassed either. No, this time it was big, not gargantuan. But it spread oh, so nicely. It was perfect, just the right size as he bottomed out inside me.
I hadn't even realized Id arched my back until I slumped back, panting and grinning as I enjoyed just how full I felt. Lifting my head up, I giggled. Seeing the slight bulge of Tims cock inside me just below the pudge of my baby-bump.
Seeing me looking Tim decided to stop that and I gasped softly, instinctively closing my eyes. Tentacles slid around my head, curling through my hair and over my eyes, blindfolding me and pulling my head back down onto Tims pillowy bulk.
Then he pulled back and I felt terribly empty, only to gasp with delight as he pushed back inside me. He did it again and again, starting slow but slowly building up a good pace. Fucking me with long and steady strokes, almost pulling out before plunging all the way back in to kiss my womb.
I cooed in delight, letting out little breathy moans as the blindfold forced me to focus on my pussy.
Ah, ah, ah, ah. I panted softly, cheeks lifted by my smile.
Tim seemed delighted by my noises, fucking me harder and faster, doing his best to draw more noises from me. My chest rose up as I inhaled deeply, my breathing picking up as my pussy swelled with pleasure, my core heating up and winding tighter and tighter with every thrust.
Then it got better.
I felt the two tentacles press against my nipples again, their tips opening to suck my nipples once more into their hot and wet embrace.
Uhhh~. I moaned, biting my lip to try and keep the noise down as best I could.
It felt so good. My pussy so full and being fucked so wonderfully; my nipples, so hard and tingly as Tim sucked on them. Bolts of pleasure shot from my chest straight down to my pussy, winding the pressure inside me ever tighter.
Tim seemed delighted by my response. Tentacles flickered along my ribs, licking up my sweat and keeping me clean even as we fucked. He held me, cooing in delight and relishing every sensation he could draw from me. He fucked my pussy, touched my feet, licked me, sucked on me, and enjoyed my body as was his right as my husband.
He moaned, enjoying it as I squeezed down with my pussy, pleasuring his cock as he pleasured my pussy.
Oh. So good, your pussy is so tight and soft, your nipples so hard, and you taste so good. So delicious. More, I want more. Tim said huskily.
I laughed breathily at that, delighted as always that Tim liked my body so much. He loved me for my mind, but he lusted for my body.
He continued to fuck me for a few more minutes before he groaned, shuddering beneath me.
Taylor... I... Im close. Tim said, shuddering again, his cock vibrating delightfully inside me.
My smile widened at that.
Ha, ha. I. Can. Last. I panted. Looks. Like. I. Win.
Tim growled at that, low and primal as he picked up the pace again, cock pounding my pussy desperately now.
Nuh, uh. Cum. Cum for me, Taylor. Tim demanded.
I just stuck my tongue out at him, teasing him, daring him to make me cum before he did.
Tim growled again.
Minx. Cum. Tim ordered.
Then for the coup-de-grce, Tim placed a third tentacle mouth just above my pussy. In a single swift motion he swallowed my swollen clit into the warm and wet confines of his mouth and sucked hard on my clit.
My hips bucked and back arched, eyes flying wide open beneath my blindfold. It felt like lightning hit me, pleasure bouncing back and forth between my nipples and clit. My pussy clamped down, spurts of liquid shooting out uncontrollably as the tightness inside me suddenly unwound all at once.
Uh, uh Im cumming! I moaned before biting my lip.
My hips shook and thighs quivered. My chest heaved and heart raced. My hair glowed with pink waves and waved about excitedly, curling about any tentacle it could touch. My pussy felt so good it was practically melting with pleasure, my nipples swelling with pleasure as pressure filled my breasts almost like something would come out.
Tim moaned too, unable to bear the pleasure of my pussy squeezing so tightly around his cock, nor the taste of my juices as they splattered all over him and overwhelmed his mind.
Cumming. Tim groaned, almost sounding in pain with the effort to keep his voice down.
Heat blossomed inside me, Tims cum shooting into me. Then he pulled out, his tentacle-cock sliding out of me. I gasped as I felt him shoot a big shot all over my pussy, his cum making my already burning pussy feel all the hotter. More strands shot out, splattering across my crotch, over my abs, up my chest, and onto my tits. A few spurts even managed to reach my face, splattering over my chin and filling my waiting mouth.
Closing my mouth I swirled Tims cum around for a few seconds, enjoying its creamy, salty-yet-sweet taste before swallowing. Opening my mouth I showed Tim it was empty before my tongue snaked out, licking his cum from my chin. I leaned my head forward, tongue darting out to capture what cum I could from my tits, licking up everything I could reach.
Tim shuddered in delight at the sight.
Such a good girl. Such a good girl. Tim crooned in my ears.
My heart thumped faster at that. I loved being called a good girl. It made me feel special and wanted and good about myself.
Gently Tim reached out, tentacles trailing over my crotch and stomach as he cleaned the rest away with his touch. As he cleaned me he released me, letting me go as we both basked in the afterglow. As vision was returned to me, I beheld the sight of my lover. His long and strong limbs hovering all around me as he tended to me. I felt so wanted and cared for, so loved and appreciated. Sex was awesome, and being in love was the best feeling ever.
Lying on Tims sinfully soft back I felt at peace, basking in the afterglow. As Tim finished cleaning me I stretched: reaching up with my arms, pointing with my toes, and arching my back, pulling until the pleasant burn faded and I once more slumped upon my husbands back.
Tim hummed soothingly, reaching up to kiss my cheek.
Hmmm, so cute. He murmured lovingly.
I turned into his touch, loving every touch upon my body.
Thank you, Tim. That was great. Thank you. I murmured, smiling at him as my eyes glowed with love-hearts.
Tims tentacles curled bashfully
Youre, um, welcome, Taylor. Sex with you is just so much fun, it feels and tastes so good. Also, well, I just, er Well, you know, after this morning, well, um, I thought you needed something to help you relax. Tim said, sounding a little uncertain.
I nodded slowly, grimacing as the thoughts Id been holding back returned.
Yeah, I did need this. Thanks, Tim. It just... It sucks. Being on a team with Sophia? Fuck. Life isnt fair. I groused, my ahoge swishing with annoyance.
Tim curled about me, starting to cover me with tentacles.
Its not. He agreed softly.
I sighed again, though smaller this time.
Yeah. But we cant change it, and its only for a few months. We can stick it out. For our children. I said, moving my arm through the tentacles crawling over me to lay my hand upon my womb.
Tim wrapped about my hand, tentacles resting atop my womb.
For our children. He echoed. Then he looked more sharply at me, more tentacles rising up to stare at my face. But are you okay? Just, um, tell me if anything is wrong, okay? I dont, no, wont let anyone hurt you or even make you feel sad. Not here. This is our place, and this is our life. I wont let that monster ruin it for you. Her or anyone else.
Awww, Tim.
I smiled up at him, so happy and glad he was with me.
I know you wont. And I guess Im okay. Not thrilled or anything, but Ill manage. Sophia wont be able to get away with much here, not with so many more people scrutinizing her. Ha. Not now they care because I have powers too. I said bitterly. But well get by. Well just avoid her when we can and ignore her when we cant. Well get by until the courts finish up and Sophia finally gets her due. So for now, lets just make the best of things. Chris and Dennis seemed nice enough, and Vista is just too cute. Dean and Carlos may be a bit too apologist but we can deal with that. Well be okay.
I reached up with my other hand then, stroking the tentacles that were cupping my face. Tim shivered beneath me, enjoying the petting. He loved being stroked and touched just as much as I did. Touch, closeness we both enjoyed physical affection so much, the reassurance that someone cared and that we were not alone. Never alone. Never again.
Tim made the same soft grumbly sound he used as a sigh.
Youre right, I know, Its just. Ugh. Guess Im just also upset about how much stuff we have to do. We barely have any time for ourselves these days. Not enough time or privacy to properly have sex either. Tim grumbled, squeezing me possessively.
I huffed at that, annoyed as well.
I know what you mean. Between all the courses, meetings, and briefings, not to mention the schoolwork Still, just three more weeks till we debut. Then this will all be over and we can get back to normal. Hopefully, theyll have your bed by then and we can try breaking it in all night long. I said, waggling my eyebrows at Tim.
He giggled.
Such a naughty minx. And I think Id like that. I love you. Tim said, kissing me on the cheek.
I quickly turned my head, managing to catch his lips with my own. Pulling back from the kiss I smiled happily at him. Hearing those three words would never grow old.
And I love you too. Now, enough depressing talk and more cuddling. And kissing. I said.
With that, I leaned forward and captured one of Tims tentacles with my lips, slowly sliding my lips across his soft skin, feeling his tentacle swell and form a mouth and start to kiss me back. Soft, warm, wet, and delicious. He tasted so good. Salty and sweet and just like Tim. I didnt really have words for it other than Tim. He tasted like himself and he tasted the best.
And so we lay like that, kissing each other, holding and caressing one another, both of us making sure our partner knew we loved them and that we were here for them.
So let the future bring what challenges it would. Wed face them together and overcome, because thats what love was all about.
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!
|